Skip to main content

Full text of "The Irish Liber hymnorum"

See other formats


Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2011 with funding from 

University of Toronto 



http://www.archive.org/details/irishliberhymnor01bern 



HENRY BRADSHAW 
SOCIETY 



5'ounieb in i^c l^tAt of Our £orb 1890 



for t^e ebtttng of (gare feiturgicaf texts. 




Vol. XIII. 



i» 



ISSUED TO MEMBERS FOR THE VEA/^iSgy, 

AND 

PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY 

DY 

HARRISON AND SONS, ST. MARTIN'S LANE, 

PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY. 



THE IRISH 



LIBER HYMNORUM 



EDITED FROM THE MSS. WITH TRANSLATIONS NOTES, 

AND GLOSSARY 



BY 



J. H. BERNARD, D.D., 

Fellow of Trinity College^ and Archbishop King's Lecturer in Divinity 
in the University of Dublin 



AND 

R. ATKINSON, LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Dublin. 



Vol. I. Text and Introduction. 



£onbon* 
1898. 




NOV 15 1934 

7331 



LONDON : 

HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY, 

ST. martin's LANE. 



CONTENTS OF VOL. I. 



INTRODUCTION. 

§ I. Prefatory 

§ 2. Previous Editions ... 

§ 3. Plan of this Edition 

§ 4. Description of the Manuscripts 

§ 5. The Liber Hymnoruui in use 

§ 6. Conchision ... 



PAGE 

vii 
vii 

viii 

X 

xxi 
xxxi 



LIBER HYMNORUM. 

1. Hymnus S. Secundini in laudem S. Patricii ... 3 

2. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem S. Brigidae ... ... ... ... 14 

3. Hymnus Cuminei Longi in laudem Apostolorum ... ... ... 16 

4. Hymnus S. Mugintii ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 22 

5. Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh ... ... ... ... ... 25 

6. Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei in laudem S. Mariae ... ... ... ... 32 

7. Plymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi ... ... ... ... ... 35 

8. Hymnus S. Colmani Mac Murchon in laudem S. Michaelis ... ... 43 

9. Hymnus S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite in laudem S. Martini ... ... 46 

10. Gloria in Excelsis ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 49 

11. Magnificat ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 53 

12. Betiedictus ... .. .. ... ... ... ... ... .. 56 

13. Laiidate piieyi domimim {^Tc Deuni) ... ... ... ... ... 59 

14. Hymnus S. Columbae ^////.f /'r£>.ya/(7r ... ... 62 

15. Hymnus S. Columbae hi te Christe .►. ... ... ... ... 84 

16. Hymnus S. Columbae Noli pater ... ... ... ... ... ... 87 

17. Oratio .S. lohannis Euangelistae ... ... ... ... ... ... 90 

18. Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum ... ... ... ... .., 93 

19. Hymnus S. Fiechi in laudem S. Patricii 96 

20. Oratio Ninini ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 105 

21. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem .S. Brigidae 107 

22. Hymnus S. Broccani in laudem S. Brigidae .. no 

23. Hymnus S. Sanctaui ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 129 

24. Lorica S. Patricii 133 

25. Lamentatio S. Ambrosii ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 137 

26. Oraliones excerptae de Psalterio ... ... 144 

27. Hymnus [S. Columbae] in laudem S. Ciarani ... 157 

28. Hymnus in laudem S. Lasriani .. ... ... ... ... ... 158 

29. Hymnus Mael-Isu 159 

30. Nomina Apostolorum 159 

31. Hymnus in laudem S. Patricii 160 

32. liymnus in laudem S. Brigidae l6l 

33. Amra S. Columbae 162 



VI 



CONTENTS. 



LIBER YiYW^O^Xi'^l— continued. 

34. Oratio S. Adamnani 

35. Stemma S. Mobi 

36. Hymnus wS. Philippi 

37. Miscellanea 

38. De Liberatione Scandlani ... 

39. De exitu S. Columbae 

40. De quinque partibus Momoniae 



ADDITAMENTA. 

41. In laudem hymnodiae 

Hymnus in laudem trium regum 

Benedicite 

Hymnus uespertinus 

Hymnus de SS. Petro et Paulo 



42. 

43- 
44. 

45. 
46. 

47. 
48. 



Can tenuis domino gloriose 
Quicicnq^ie unit 
Lorica Gildae 



INDICES. 

i. Index Sacrae Scripturae 
ii. Index Scriptorum 
iii. Glossaiy to the Irish Hymns 
iv. Glossary to the Amra 



PACE 

184 
184 
185 
186 

187 
189 
190 



193 
194 

195 
197 
198 
200 
203 
206 



213 
216 
217 
277 



Of these pieces Nos. 1-40 are contained in the MS. in the Libraiy of Trinity 
College, Dublin (T) ; Nos. 41-47 are found in the MS. in the Franciscan Convent, 
Dublin (F), but are not in T. No. 48, though not found either in T or F, is printed 
as an appendix for reasons which will appear in the notes. 



The Plates inserted at p. xxxii are derived from photographs of T and F respectively. 
They are both, roughly speaking, three-quarters the size of the originals. 



INTRODUCTION. 

§ I. Prefatory. 

The book generally known as the Irish Liber Hymnoruvi is a 
vellum MS. of the eleventh century in the Library of Trinity 
College, Dublin (T), containing a number of hymns and prayers 
in Latin and Irish which were used in the worship of the early 
Celtic Church. Another copy, a little later in date, containing 
many of the same hymns with a few additional pieces, is 
preserved in the Franciscan Convent, Dublin (F). Both 
manuscripts are copiously glossed and annotated, in many 
instances by the original scribes. 

It is proposed in the present volume to reproduce all that 
can be read of the matter contained in these two manuscripts. 

§ 2. Previous Editions. 

In 1855 the late Dr. J. H. Todd edited for the Irish Archaeo- 
logical and Celtic Society the first part of what was intended to be 
a complete edition of The Book of Hymns of tJie Ancient ChnrcJi 
of Irela?id. A second instalment appeared in 1869, but owing 
to the editor's lamented death the work was never finished. In 
these two volumes the first eighteen pieces contained in the 
Trinity College manuscript were printed with much care, and the 
copious and learned notes which Dr. Todd added are still of 
great value, and are indeed indispensable to the student of 
ecclesiastical legend who desires information on the many points 
of antiquarian interest which the hymns suggest. The only 
MS. authorities to which Dr. Todd had access were the principal 
manuscript (T), and a manuscript in the custody of the Royal 



viii INTRODUCTION. 

Irish Academy known as the LeabJiar Breac (B), of which more 
will be said below.^ 

Since Dr. Todd's time the Irish hymns in the collection have 
received a good deal of attention from students of Celtic 
philology. In particular Dr. Whitley Stokes has printed and 
translated in Goidelica (2nd edition, 1872) all the Irish pieces in 
T, with the exception of Nos. 35-40, which are of secondary 
interest. In this volume many small errors in Todd's editio 
princeps of the Irish glosses were corrected. More recently the 
same editor printed from F, in his Tripartite Life of S. Patrick 
(1887), the pieces numbered i, 19, and 24, with the copious 
marginalia which the MS. has on No. 19. The more legible 
parts of the marginalia in F, on the Irish hymns in honour 
of S. Brigid, are also given with translations by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes, in his Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore 

(1890). 

Other publications of the more important Irish hymns, viz., 
5 and 19-24, are those of Zimmer in his Keltische Studien and 
of Windisch in his Lrische Texte. 

Single hymns have frequently been printed by other editors 
and have appeared in various collections, e.g. in the A7talecta 
hymnica inedii aeui (Part xix) of Dreves, who printed for the first 
time Nos. 27, and 45 ; and some account of these publications 
will be given in their proper place. 



§ 3. Plan of this Edition. 

It will be seen from what has been said in § 2 that in one 
form or another most, though not all, of the matter contained in 
the Irish Liber Hyumoruin is already accessible to the student, 
though it is scattered through many volumes. What is actually 
printed from the two principal manuscripts for the first time 
now consists of the Latin pieces Nos. 25, 26, 43, 46 ; of the Irish 

' For the text of one hymn (No. 6) Dr. Todd had also collated P (see p. xix). 



INTRODUCTION, ix 

pieces numbered 35-42 which are, as has been said, of secondary 
importance ; of the Irish glosses in F on No. 5 ; and of some 
glosses or margmalia from the same manuscript on the hymns 
19, 21, 22, which have not hitherto been deciphered, or at least 
printed, by previous editors. In addition we have printed, 
wherever we could read them, notes, consisting for the most 
part of fragments of patristic Latin, which are written on the 
upper margins of T. 

Our main object has been to present the complete contents 
of T and F to the reader, in a form in which their variations can 
be readily apprehended ; and in our apparatus criticus we have 
given the readings of such other manuscripts with Celtic affinities 
as we know to contain any of our hymns and seem worthy of 
collation. A description of these manuscripts, twenty-eight in 
number, exclusive of T and F, will be given in the following 
section. 

We have, then, printed the text of T as a standard 
wherever it was available ; where it is defective, either from 
mutilation, or because, as in the case of Nos. 41-47, it did not 
originally contain the pieces in question, the text of F has been 
printed. In all cases where this has been done the fact is 
signified, as a glance at the arrangement of the pages will show. 
In orthographical details we have followed the usage of the 
manuscripts exactly, and for the most part as regards capital 
letters, with the exception that we have uniformly capitalized 
proper names. Letters and words included in square brackets 
[ ] do not exist in the MSS., but have been supplied by the 
editors ; round brackets ( ) have been used to mark off letters 
and words, which though now illegible in the MSS., we have 
reason to believe were originally there. We have used italics to 
mark the expansion of contractions in the Irish texts ; in the 
Latin pieces it did not seem necessary to disfigure our pages with 
this artifice, as doubt as to the meaning of a contraction can only 
arise, in manuscripts like the.se, very rarely if at all. The com- 
pendia scribendi adopted by the scribes are those usually found 



\ 



X INTRODUCTION. 

in Irish MSS. We have tried to mark by differences of type 
the more conspicuous differences in the various styles of writing- 
that occur in T. 

The chief defect in Dr. Todd's presentation of the text arose 
from the lack of MS. evidence which he had before him, and he 
had recourse sometimes in consequence to the testimony of 
printed editions. This defect we have tried to remedy, and in 
some cases have been able to add considerably to the MS. 
testimony heretofore printed ; in other cases we have failed to 
find our hymns existing elsewhere {e.g., Nos. 25, 26, 29, 37-39, 
41, 45) ; but we have been careful to base our apparaUis critiais 
in all cases on MS. evidence alone. 

Of the hymns, prefaces, and glosses in the Irish language, 
translations are given in our second volume. These are entirely 
the work of Dr. Atkinson, who is also solely responsible for the 
collation of the Irish pieces with the manuscripts, and for the 
Glossaries of the Irish words in the principal hymns (Nos. 5, 
19-24, 29), and in the Amra (No. 33), which are printed at the 
end of this volume. In these glossaries no account is taken of 
the vocabulary of the Prefaces or the Glosses, as these represent 
a later stage in the language ; and for a like reason, the later 
Irish pieces (Nos. 36-42) are not drawn upon. For the collation 
of the Latin texts of T, F and B, Dr. Atkinson and I are 
jointly responsible ; the materials for the rest of the appai'atus 
criticus 1 have myself collected. The introduction to Vol. II, 
which deals with the metrical systems of the Liber HymnoruiUy 
is the work of Dr. Atkinson ; I have written all the notes, with 
the exception of a few on Irish linguistic, which will be readily 
recognised. 

§ 4. Description of the Manuscripts. 

T. The manuscript classed E. 4. 2, in the Library of Trinity 
College, Dublin (saec. xi). It consists now of 34 vellum folios 
about \o\ inches long by 7 broad, with three supplementary 



INTRODUCTION. xi 

scraps of vellum bound in at the end, which we have numbered 
as fragnienta i, ii, iii. The first page, which probably con- 
tained the Preface to S. Sechnall's hymn Atcdite omnes, in 
honour of S. Patrick, is missing, as is also one folio between 
ff. 12 and 13, and two folios between ff. 24 and 25 (see p. 149). 
The folios towards the end have been displaced by the binder, 
and their order should be : 25, 29, 30, 31, 32, 34, 26, 27, 33, 28. 
We have printed the text in this order. It is not possible 
now to determine in what fashion the leaves were gathered and 
bound together when the MS. was in its original form. It 
contains the pieces 1-40 (inch) in order as given in the Table of 
Contejits. The initial letters of the hymns are beautiful specimens 
of the Irish art of illumination in the middle ages ; and the 
writing as far as fol. 31 is splendidly executed (see Plate I). 
After this point it degenerates, and is apparently of considerably 
later date than that of the main body of the manuscript ; it is 
probable indeed that these later hymns, none of which occurs 
in the Franciscan copy, may not in strictness belong to the 
Liber Hymnoriun itself, but are supplementary pieces added 
by a later scribe. There are various styles of writing in the 
manuscript. The Latin hymns as far as No. 25 are in a fine 
square semi-uncial which we have represented hy pica type ; the 
Irish hymns and the prayers are in an angular character, and we 
have printed them in small pica, as also the Prefaces which are in 
a smaller angular hand. As far as No. 23 there are interlinear 
and marginal glosses to all the hymns in Latin and Irish in 
very minute writing which we have given in brevier type.^ In 
addition to these there are notes in the upper margins, much 
defaced and very hard to read, which we have attempted to 
reproduce at the end of each hymn ; they are chiefly extracts 
from Augustine, Isidore, Gregory and Hraban of S. Maur, and 
do not seem as a rule to have any special bearing upon the 
text. But it has been necessary for the plan of this edition to 

' The references at the foot of the pages in nonpareil tyj^ have been added 
by me. 



; xii INTRODUCTION. 

print them so far as they are legible, in order that the reader 
may have the entire contents of the MS. before him. These, 
together with the glosses, may be somewhat later than the 
text of the hymns ; but it does not seem to us that there 
is any clear evidence for this, palaeographical or other. The 
MS. is not easy to date with precision, but it is probably 
of the eleventh century and perhaps belongs to its earlier 
years. 

Of its history we know practically nothing. It has been in the 
Library of Trinity College since the middle of the seventeenth 
century; and it is possible that it came to us through Archbishop 
Ussher, although it is not kept with the bulk of his manuscripts. 
A few notes from it are found in the seventeenth century paper 
MS. F. 4 30, in the same Library, but they throw no light on 
its provenance. 

It is probable that Ware had seen it, though it is possible 
that his words refer to another copy of the Liber Hyvinorum 
which we have failed to trace. In his Opuscula S. Patricii 
(p. 144) he says : " Neque hie praetermittendum extare etiam- 
num Hymnum S. Patricio attributum, in antiquo tum Latinorum 
tum Hibernicorum Hymnorum codice, Uteris Hibernicis 
descripto, ad conuentum fratrum minorum de obseruantia 
Donegallic-E olim pertinente, qui ita definit ; Domini est salus. 
domini est salus, salus tua Domine sit semper nobiscum, 
Reliqua pars eiusdem lingua Hibernica conscripta est, a cuius 
peritia me longe abesse profiteor ; ideoque Hymni illius editio 
ab alio quopiam est expectanda." 

The piece here referred to the Lorica S. Patricii (our No. 24) 
is not in F ; and F seems to be complete and to have survived 
without mutilation. It is in T, but there is no other evidence 
for connecting T with the Donegal Franciscans ; and further the 
Latin versicles at the end do not agree exactly with the text of 
them in T. They agree much better with the readings of C") 
(see p. 135) ; but then ^ = Rawl. B. 512 could not possibly be 
described as a Book of Latin and Irish Hymns. 






INTRODUCTION. xiii 

If Ware's evidence is to be securely relied on, his words 
would suggest the existence of another copy of the Liber 
Hyvmorum, possibly at Brussels, where some of the Louvain 
manuscripts ultimately found a home. But we have not been 
able to trace the existence of such a book ; and perhaps the true 
inference to draw from Ware's statement is that he had seen T 
(though where, we know not) and was speaking from memor}', or 
from imperfect notes, of the versicles at the end of the Lorica. 
The reference to the Donegal Franciscans may be due to some 
further confusion with F. It is hardly likely that the Donegal 
Convent had tzvo copies of the Liber Hyvmorinn. 

AJaeautiful modern copy on paper of the entire volume (T) 
was acquired by Trinity College in 1892, at the dispersion of the 
library of Bishop Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar and 
antiquary. At the end of this there is a colophon : " Ar na 
criocnuccad du Patraic .h. Caoim. mdcccxlii," which seems to 
indicate that it was the work, not of Bishop Reeves himself as 
we were inclined to believe on a hasty examination, but of 
one Patrick O'Keeffe, who was well-known in Dublin half a 
century since as an Irish scribe. It is carefully executed, 
and aims at reproducing its exemplar paginatim et literatim ; 
but it does not add in any way to our knowledge of the 
book. 

F. This valuable MS., now preserved in the Library of the 
Franciscan Convent at Dublin (saec. xi), is the only other copy 
of the Irish Liber Hyvmoriun known to us. It consists of 23 
folios, and it contains in the following order the pieces which are 
numbered 41, 42, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 43, 44. 10 
45, 5, 6, II, 46, 12, 13, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 47, in our Table of 
Contents. It thus omits Nos. 24-40 (incl.) which are found 
in T, and contains Nos. 41-47 (incl.) which are absent from 
that MS. ; the remaining hymns being common to both MSS., 
though not always occurring in the same order. Of the pieces 
peculiar to F, only 41 and 42 are in Irish, the rest being 
Latin. It is not a copy of T, as will be seen from the collation, 



xiv INTRODUCTION. 

though the text all through is of the same general character 
There are copious glosses and marginal notes in the case of 
many of the hymns, as will be noted in the proper place. The 
handwriting (see Plate II) and the character of the illuminated 
letters^ suggest a date not earlier than the eleventh century, 
and probably it was written towards its close, or at the 
beginning of the twelfth. If reliance may be placed on its 
spellings and its grammatical forms, it would seem to be later 
than T.2 

Of its provenance little is known. On the lower margin of 
p. 3 a seventeenth century hand has written ** Ex libris con- 
uentus de Dunnagall " ; and Sir James Ware^ expressly quotes 
it in the year 1639 as " Lib. uet. hymn, conuent. Dunnagalliae," 
This, too, seems to be the MS. of which Ware writes as follows 
in his Opuscula S. Patricii^ (1656). Speaking of the hymn 
Audite omnesoi S. Sechnall in honour of S. Patrick (No. i), which 
he prints, he says : '* Descriptus est hymnus ille alphabeticus ex 
antiquo codice MS. hymnorum olim ad conuentum ordinis 
minorum de obseruantia Donagalliae pertinente, nunc in 
bibliotheca instructissima Usseriana asseruato." And that the 
MS. was at one time in Ussher's hands is made certain by his 
own statements in the Epistle to Vossius prefixed to his tract 
De Syinbolis (1647): "In hymnorum, partim Latino partim 
Hibernico sermone scriptorum, codice uetustissimo . . . 
notatum reperi, trium episcoporum opera in eadem Nicaena 
synodo illud [sc. symbolum Athanasianum] fuisse compositum, 
Eusebii et Dionysii, et nomen tertii (sic enim ibi legitur) 
nescimus. . . In eadem hymnorum collectione, Nicetam 
Deum laudauisse legimus, dicentem ; Laudate pueri dominum 
laudate nomen domini ; Te Deum laudamus, te dominum 
confitemur. Et quae sequuntur in hymno illo decantatissimo, 



* The citation of Eochaid Ua Flannucain in the Preface to the first hymn confirms 
this (see vol. ii. pp. 7, 98). 

- See Stokes' Tripartite Life of St. Patrick, p. cii. 

'^ De Scriptoribiis Ilibcrniiey p. 15. "* p. 150. 



INTRODUCTION. xv 

qui B. Ambrosio uulgo tribuitur : ista praeterea adjecta 
appendice. 

Te patrem adoramus aeternum, te sempiternum filium 
inuocamus, Teque spiritum sanctum in una diuinitatis sub- 
stantia manentem confitemur. Tibi uni Deo in Trinitate debitas 
laudes et gratias referimus : ut te incessabili uoce laudare 
naereamur per aeterna secula seculorum. Amen." ^ 

A reference to the Prefaces to the Qiiicunqiie unit and the 
Te Deuni in F (see pp. 203, 59 infra) will show conclusively 
that F was the MS. to which Ussher here refers. There is still 
a paper MS. in Ussher's collection in the Library of Trinity 
College (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of certain of the Irish 
hymns in F ; that F was its source rather than T is evident as 
well from some of the readings adopted as from the order in 
which the hymns have been transcribed. 

F, however, must have been at the Franciscan Monastery of 
Donegal in 1630, for it was one of the books from which 
Michael O'Clery tells us he composed the Martyrology of 
Donegal, " begun and ended " in that year.^ Shortly afterwards 
it left Ireland, and in company with the other Donegal MSS. 
reached the Franciscan house at Lou vain. It was probably 
through Michael O'Clery 's zeal that they were put in safe cus- 
tody there.^ They were studied by the great Franciscan scholar 
Father John Colgan, and the copies of some of the most famous 
of our hymns, printed by him in the Trias TJiainnaturga (1645), 
were derived from F, as is apparent from the text which he 
gives. From thence F found its way to S. Isidoro, Rome, where 
it remained until the year 1872, when permission was given by 
the General of the Order for the return of the Irish manuscripts 
to Dublin ; they are now housed in the Franciscan Monastery, 
Merchants' Quay. To the courtesy of the Librarian, Rev. T. A. 
Cj'Reilly, O.S.F., we are indebted for access to F at all times. 

^ Ussher, Works^ vii, p. 300. 

' See under Jan. 18, Feb, i, and Sept. 4, in the Martyrology of Donegal^ edited 
by Todd and Reeves for the Irish Archxological Society (1S64). 

' See Historical Manuscripts Covuhission. App. to Fourth Report, p. 600. 



xvi INTRODUCTION. 

This MS. was not seen by Dr. Todd until the very end of 
his life, and consequently he was not able to avail himself of its 
readings in his edition of the Liber Hyinnoruni. The most 
complete description of it, hitherto printed, is that given on pp. 
cii-cix. Vol. i, of Dr. Whitley Stokes' edition of The Tripartite 
Life of S. Patrick (1887^. Facsimiles of one verse of a hymn 
from it, and of several initial letters, are given by Sir J. Gilbert 
in his National MSS. of Ireland^ Part iv, App. Plate xxi. 
The other MSS. which we have used are the following : — 
A. The Antiphonary of Bangor (saec. vii), now at the 
Ambrosian Library, Milan, (C. 5, inf^. Among its 
contents are Nos. i, 7, 10, 12, 13, 43, and 46 of the 
pieces in this volume. It has been diligently edited for 
the Henry Bradshaw Society by the Rev. F. E. Warren, 
B.D. (1892 and 1895) ; and it is from the photographic 
facsimile forming the first volume of his edition that 
the variants registered in our apparatus criticus have 
been taken. For a full account of the MS. and of its 
previous editors reference should be made to Mr. 
Warren's pages. 
J B. The Leahhar Breac (saec. xivj or Speckled Book, pre- 
served in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy 
at Dublin. This MS. is an immense collection of 
ecclesiastical pieces ; and contains Nos. i, 10, 14 (in 
part), 30, 33, 35, and 48 of our hymns, as well as 
Prefaces to i, 10, ii, 12, 14, and 43, which are of the 
same character as the Prefaces in T and F. Hymns 
Nos. I and 14 are copiously glossed in this manuscript. 
It has been published in facsimile by the Royal Irish 
Academy (Dublin, 1876), with a complete table of 
contents ; the collations for this edition have been 
made with the MS. itself 
C. The Book of Cerne (saec. ix), now in the University 
Library at Cambridge (LL. i, 10). This MS. is, as yet, 
inedited ; but Nos. 7, 17, and 48, which it contains, were 



INTRODUCTION. xvii 

collated in February, 1895, by me for the purposes 
of this edition. A short description of the MS., which 
belonged to the Abbey of Cerne in Dorsetshire, will be 
found in the Catalogue of the MSS. of the Cambridge 
University Library, Vol. iv, p. 5. 

D. This is the fragmentary MS. numbered Harleian 7653 in 

the British Museum (saec. ix). It contains, inter alia, 
a text of the Te Deiim (No. 13), which seemed worth 
collating for this volume, as it has readings which con- 
nect it with the Irish type of text. This has already 
been printed by Mr. W. de Gray Birch in the Book of 
Nutinaviinster^ -"^PP- B (Hampshire Record Society, 
1889), and by Mr. Warren in the Antiphonary of 
Bango}', Vol. ii, p. 83 ; I examined it afresh in December, 
1895. 

E. The MS. numbered 218 of the School of Medicine at 

Montpellier (saec. ix). It contains No. 14, the Alius 
prosator, between the De Uita Conteinplatiua ascribed to 
S. Prosper and some epigrams which bear the name of 
that author. The text has been printed by A. Boucherie 
in the Revue des langues roinanes, Vol. vii, pp. 12-24 
(1875) ; and our collation has been derived from this 
source. 

G. The MS. numbered 2 at the S. Gallen StiftsbiblioiJick 
(saec. viii), and 

H. The MS. numbered 577 (saec. ix or x) at the same 
Library. These MSS. contain No. 7, the Hyvinuin 
dicat attributed to S. Hilary of Poitiers, and they have 
been kindly collated by Dr. Ad. Fah for our edition. 

I. The MS. numbered 146 in the Library at Orleans (saec. x). 
This contains No. 14 among the works of S. Prosper, 
and its text of the hymn has been printed by Ch. 
Cuissard in the Revue Celtique, Vol. v. p. 205 ff. (1882). 
We have taken the variants in our apparatus criticus 
from this edition. 

b 



Jvviii INTRODUCTION, 

J. The MS. Reg. 2. A. xx, in the British Museum (saec, vii), 
the fullest description of which is given in Rev. F. E. 
Warren's Antiphonary of Bang07% Vol. ii, p. 97, ff. I 
have placed the readings of No. 18 in our apparatus 
crzticuSy but have not transcribed one or two Anglo- 
Saxon glosses and some Latin prayers which it has in 
the margin. J also contains several of the ordinary 
canticles, but there is nothing sufficiently distinctive in 
their text to make it worth registering. 
K. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe No. cxcv (saec. ix), con- 
taining among other pieces with Irish connexions (see 
Mone Hyinni Latml medii aeui, i, p. 387, and iii, p. 74) 
No. 6 of our hymns. For a collation of this hymn we 
are indebted to Dr. A. Holder. 

L. The Book of Lisinoi-e, a MS. (saec. xv), in possession of 
the Duke of Devonshire. The lives of the Saints from 
this book have been carefully edited by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes {Anecdota Oxoniensia, Mediaeval and Modern 
Series, Part V., 1890) ; and our collation of No. 21 and 
its preface is derived from his edition. 

M. This MS. is classed M. 32. 4, at the Ambrosian Library, 
Milan, (saec. ix). It contains the Alius prosator of 
S. Columba (No. 14), at the end of the work De Uita 
Contemplatiua. The Hymn was printed from this MS. 
by Reifferscheid {^Sitztmgsberichte der Wiener Akad., 
Phil. Hist. Classe, xvii. p. 544). Dr. Wickham Legg 
kindly checked Reifferscheid's transcript in April, 1895, 
for the purpose of this edition, and furnished us with 
a few additional glosses which are probably of the 
twelfth century. 

N. The Book of Numiaminster, i.e., Harl. 2965, in the British 
Museum (saec. viii). This has been edited by Mr. de 
Gray Birch {Hampshire Record Society, 1889). My 
collations of Nos. 17 and 48 were made in August, 
1896. 



INTRODUCTION. xix 

O. The Oxford copy of O'Donnell's Vita Coluvibae, viz., 
Rawl. B. 514, in the Bodleian Library (saec. xvi). The 
transcript of No. 16 from this MS. which we have used, 
was obtained through the good offices of Rev. H. J. 
White, M.A., of Merton College. The author of this 
Irish Life of Columba (Colgan's Vita Quintal was 
Manus O'Donnell, son of Black Hugh O'Donnell, who 
died in 1537, according to the Four Masters, in the 
Franciscan Monastery of Donegal, after assumption of 
the habit of the order. The MS. was written at 
Lififord in 1532. Some pages are reproduced in fac- 
simile in Gilber\'s National MSS. of Irelatid^ Part iii., 
Plates Ixvi, Ixvii. 

P. The cursive Greek Psalter, A. vii. 3, in the University 
Library at Basel (saec. x ?). The collation of No. 6, 
Caiitemus in omni die (which is written on folio 2, before 
the Psalter), was made for us in May, 1895, by Dr. 
Wickham Legg. 

Q. The cop}' of O'Donnell's Vita Cohimbae (saec. xvi), pre- 
served in the Franciscan Convent at Dublin (see under 
F and O). It contains hymn No. 16. This was the 
actual copy used by Father John Colgan, from which he 
compiled the Latin version of Columba's life given as the 
Vita Quinta in the Ti'ias TJiauuiaturga. 
R. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe (saec. ix), numbered 
ccxxi. It contains, in addition to other hymns having 
Irish relations (see Mone Hyinni Latini viedii aeui, i, 
p. 447, iii, pp. 6S and 182), Nos. 6 and 8, which were 
collated for us by Dr. A. Holder. 
S. The Stouje Missal (saec. viii), now in the Library of the 
Royal Irish Academy at Dublin. We have thought it 
worth while to register the variants of the Gloria in 
Excelsis (No. 10) from this MS., as they present some 
peculiarities only found in copies of this h)*mn which 
have connexions with Celtic Christianity. 

b 2 



X INTR OD UCTION. 

V. The Vatican MS. Pal. 1. 482 (saec. xi or xii ?). For the 
collation of No. 2 from this MS. we are indebted to 
Signor Ignazio Guidi of Rome. The Palatine collec- 
tion at the Vatican originally came from Heidelberg. 

W. The Antiphonary of Kilinoone (saec. xv), classed B. i, 
5, in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. This 
contains No. 31 of our hymns in an office for the Feast 
of S. Patrick. 

X. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xiii or xiv ?), classed Laud. 
Misc. 615. It contains, among other Irish pieces, No. 
21, S. Ultan's hymn in honour of Brigid, at p. 113; and 
we have given a collation. 

Y. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xv), Rawl. B. 505, and 

Z. The Bodleian MS. (saec. xv), Rawl. B. 485, contain 
No. 28, the hymn in honour of S. Ciaran, ascribed to 
S. Columba. My collation was made in December, 
1894. 

A. This is a manuscript (saec. ix) formerly at Darmstadt and 
now at Cologne. Hymn No. 48 was printed from it 
by Mone in his Hymni Latini medii aeui^ i. 367 ; our 
record of its readings is taken from a transcript printed 
by Zimmer^ in 1893. 

%. The copy of the Tripartite Life at the Bodleian Library, 
classed Rawl. B. 512 (saec. xiv or xv). The text of 
No. 24 from this has been printed by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes in Goidelica, p. 153, and we have taken our 
variants from his transcript. 

TT. The MS. Lat. 18665 {pliin Tegernsee 665) in the Stadts- 
bibliothek, at Munich (saec. xi). It contains at the 
end of the De Uita Contemplatiua, the Altus of S. 
Columba (No. 14), the variants of which have been 
courteously supplied to us by Dr. L. Traube. 

S. The Southampton Psalter, in the Library of St. John's 
College, Cambridge (saec. xi). The collations of Nos. 

■■ Nemiiiis iiinduatus^ p. 337. 



INTRODVCTIOX, xxi 

43 and 46 from this MS., which is distinctively Irish, 
were kindly made for me by Mr. F. C. Burkitt. 
^. The British Museum MS. Harl. 585 (saec. x). The colla- 
tion of No. 48 from this is borrowed from Birch's 
Book of Nunnaminster. I cannot guarantee its exact 
fidelity, as I have not been able to consult the MS. 
itself. 



§ 5. The Ltber Hymnorum in use. 

Books of hymns are not mentioned in the West before the 
time of St. Hilar>' of Poitiers, who, according to St. Isidore of 
Seville, was the first Christian hymn writer.^ S. Jerome says 
that a Liber Hy7ii7toruin by Hilary was extant in his day.- As 
we come to later times, mention of such collections becomes 
more frequent ; one, for instance, is ascribed to Bede. More to 
our purpose is a book mentioned by Adamnan in his Vita S, 
Coluinbae," of which he tells a wonderful story that need not 
here be repeated. He describes it as hyvmoruni liber septimmi- 
iorian sanctae Cohmibae vtanu descriptiis, which apparently 
means a book of hymns for weekly use. According to the B 
Preface of the Alius Prosator (see vol. ii. p. 23), one of the presents 
sent by Pope Gregory to Columba was " The Hymn of the 
Week — a hymn for every night in the week." And again 
Adamnan tells that on the morning of S. Columba's death 
hymns were sung at the monastic offices at lona ; hymnis 
inatiitinalibus terminatis is his phrase.* Unfortunately of the 
structure of the daily offices in the Celtic Church we know very 
little ; but we have evidence which enables us to identify some 
of the hymns that were in, at least occasional, use. 

In his CJiapters on the Book of Mulling (ch. vii), Dr. Lawlor 
has called attention to a directory for an office which he has 

* Dc officiis^ i. 6. -De uir. illustr. lOO. 

^ Lib. II., 9. ■» Lib. III., 23. 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

succeeded in deciphering at the end of S. John's Gospel in 
the Book of Mulling, a ninth century copy of the Latin Gospels 
preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. He has 
observed that in several cases the last three verses oi a hymn 
are prescribed for recitation, in accordance with a Celtic usage 
of which we shall give instances further on {see vol. ii, p. 98) ; 
and he has thus been enabled to identify nearly all the pieces 
mentioned in the directory. For the details of his most 
ingenious reasoning, we must refer the reader to his mono- 
graph ; but we give here his scheme of the service. "It 
consists," he writes {I.e. p. 162) " of the following parts (following 
an illegible portion at the beginning) : — 

1. The Song of the B.V.M. {J\Iagnificat). 

2. ? 

3. Stanzas 4, 5, 6, of the Hymn of S. Columba {Noli 

Pater). 

4. A lection from the beginning of S. Matthew v, followed 

apparently by a formula not yet identified. 

5. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Secundinus 

{Audite omnes). 
6 and 7. Two stanzas supplementary to this hymn {In 
memoria and Patricius episcopus). 

8. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of Cummain Fota 

{Celebra luda). 

9. The antiphon Exaiidi, 8ic., appended to this hymn. 

10. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Hilary of 

Poictiers {^HymniLin dicaf). 

11. The antiphon Unitas in trinitatc^ 8ic. 

12. The Apostles' Creed. 

13. The Lord's Prayer, followed possibly by 

14. The Collect Aseendat oralio, &c." 

The manuscript is extremely hard to read ; but Nos. 2, 3, 11, 
and 14 of the above are the only items, I think, about which 
there can be any reasonable doubt. 

No. 2 is quite illegible, and I can offer no suggestion. 



INTKODUCTIOX. xxiii 

No. 3 stands as follows in the manuscript : Bencdictus usq; 
ioJi . . . , which I believe to have been correctly identified 
b}' Dr. Lawlor with part of the hymn Xoli pater {see p. 88), 
rather than with the familiar hymn of Zacharias, which naturally 
suggests itself For this identification some reasons, in addition 
to those mentioned by Dr. Lawlor, will be given below {see p. 
xxvi and vol. ii. p. 172). 

Of No. 1 1 all that is legible is . . . nita . . . sq ; i finein, 
which I shall presently show cause for equating with the hymn 
In trinitate spes inea (No. 8 in our collection), rather than with 
the antiphon Unitas in trinitate (p. 42 infra) suggested by Dr. 
Lawlor. 

No. 14 is quite illegible ; but the collect Ascendat oratio 
follows the Creed and the Lord's Prayer in a short office in the 
Liber Hyninorum (p. 156, infra) ; and I believe, therefore, that it 
probably occupied the same place in the Mulling Office. 

There was also something in the manuscript before Mag- 
nifieat, which cannot now be read. 

In Dr. Lawlor's opinion this directory for an office is written 
by the hand of one of the scribes of the Book of Mulling ; and 
it is therefore to be ascribed to the ninth century. It is 
interesting to find a trace of the use of so many of the pieces in 
the Liber Hymnoriim at so early a date. The Book of IMulling, 
indeed, is thus the earliest witness to several of our hymns ; for 
our manuscripts (T and F) are later by two or three centuries. 

It is important to observe, in the next place, that there is 
another reference to the Mulling office in Celtic literature, a 
reference which explains, as it seems to me, its occasion and 
purpose. 

An ancient prediction, frequently alluded to in Irish 
documents,^ had spoken of the " Feast of S. John," />., the 
Decollation of John the Baptist (Aug. 29), as a day of mis- 
fortune, on which a wide-spread pestilence would begin its 

See O'Curry's Manuscript Materials Of Irish History \.. ^ 



xxiv INTRODUCTION. 

ravages. For instance, a prophecy ascribed to S. Mulling (one 
of the " Four Prophets " of Ireland, d. 696), runs as follows : 
" On John's festival will come an onslaught, 

Which will search Ireland from the south-east ; 

A fierce dragon that will burn everything it reaches, 

Without communion, without sacrifice."^ 

Again, the Four Masters record that in the year 1096, "the 
men of Ireland were seized with great fear in consequence " of 
of this well-known prediction, and that a general fast was 
ordered, with alms and offerings, which proved efficacious in 
averting the plague. 

Now, the prediction was believed to have been made in the 
first instance by Adamnan, and in the LeabJiar Breac (^. 258, 9), 
there is a piece generally known as the *' Second Vision ot 
Adamnan," which incorporates the old superstition and dresses 
it up with new matter.- This piece seems to have been com- 
posed before the Anglo-Norman invasion of Ireland, and 
probably not long before the fateful year 1096. It directs that 
there shall be a three days' fast every three months, viz. : (i) on 
the first Friday " after Shrovetide of Lent of winter {cJiorgais- 
gemrid), i.e., the beginning of Advent"** ; (2) on Ash Wednes- 
day ; (3) on the Wednesday after Pentecost ; and (4) on the 
Wednesday after the beginning of autumn. Also on August 
29th, the '' Feast of St. John," a like fast was to be observed. 
And then is given the account of the penitential office which was 
to be used on these special occasions, in view of the dreaded 
pestilence. " In the time that is given to God for fasting and 
prayer, it is wrong to think of aught save the benefit of the soul, 
both by preaching and celebration,"* to wit, a hundred genu- 

1 This is a note in the B copy of the Felire of Oengtis, at Aug. 29. See Stokes' 
FelirCi p. cxxxiv. 

^ This is translated by Whitley Stokes in the Revtie Cdtiqtte, xii. 240. 

•' Dr. Whitley Stokes observes that this points to a Qtiadragesima of winter, such 
as was observed in some of the Galilean Churches, 

■* It is to be borne in mind that * celebration ' {cehhrad) in Celtic literature, docs 
not signify the Eucharistic service. This was called oiffrenn^ ' offering ' ; celcbrad 
stands for the Divine Office or, generally, for any public service of prayer and praise. 



INTRODUCTION. xxv 

flexions with Biait, and Magnificat, and Beiiedicius, and 
Miserere utei Deus, and cross-vigil, and Patrick's Hymn, and the 
Hymn of the Apostles, and a smiting of hands, and a Hymmun 
dicat^ and Michael's Hymn, and a genuflexion thrice at the end 
of each hymn, and they strike their breasts and say ' May mercy 
come to us, O God, and may we have the Kingdom of heaven, 
and may God put away from us ever}' plague and ever)' 
mortality.' " 

The identification of the ofiice here mentioned with that 
sketched out in the Book of Mulling is easy. Biait is the Irish 
form of Beatiy and is frequently used as the short title of the 
Beatitudes from S. Matthew \} '' Patrick's Hj-mn " is the 
Audite oiimes of S. Sechnall (p. 9 infra) ; the " Hymn of the 
Apostles " is the Celebra luda of S. Cummain Fota (p. 18);- 
and " Michael's Hymn " is the hymn in honour of S. Michael 
attributed to S. Colman mac Murchon, which begins In ti'initate 
spes mea fixa (p. 44). According to a recognised usage {see 
Vol. ii. p. 98), the last three stanzas of the well-known hymns 
numbered i, 3, and 7 in our collection, did duty for the whole ; 
and in the cases of i and 3 the usual antiphons were appended 
to them. It thus appears that the office given in the Book of 
Mulling and that roughly described in the Second Vision of 
Adamnan are practically identical. The differences are but 
trifling. In the one case the Beatitudes precede, in the other 
case they follow the Magnificat and Benedictus {i.e., part of the 



^ For instance, we have printed a gloss at p. 114 infra (see Vol. ii, p. 193), where 
'* the eight biaiis of the gospel " are of course the Beatitudes in the Sermon on the 
Mount. Another undoubted employment of the word in this sense will be found at 
the beginning of the Passion of St. Peter and St. Paul in i\iQ Leab/iar Brtuc (\\.V\v\ion^ 
Passions and Homilies, pp. 86, 329, 561). But biait was also used as a short title of 
Ps. cxix (cxviii) Beati inuuacitlati, and this must be borne in mind. Thus in an Irish 
commentary on the Psalter in the MS. Rawl. B. 512, it is obseiA'ed that there are five 
psalms "on which the Hebrew alphabet has been put," viz., '^^ Noli (Ps. xxxvi), 
Confitebor (Ps. ex), and Beatiis uir (Ps. cxi) before the Biait, and the Biait itself (i.e. 
Ps. cxviii), and Exaltabo (Ps. cxliv)." See Kuno Meyer in Hibmiica Minora. 

"^ And not, as Mr. Warren suggests [^Antiphonary of Bangor ^ II. 39), the hymn 
beginning Precatnur patreni. 



xxvi INTRODUCTION. 

Noli Pater)^ and in the office of the Adamnan Vision there is 
mention of a Miserere uiei deus (Ps. li. 3), and of the prayer 
beginning " May mercy come to us,"^ which do not appear in 
the MulHng office. The Creed and the Lord's Prayer, on the 
other hand, which are prescribed in the Book of Mulling are not 
found in the Visio. 

This monastic office, then, comprised, in addition to a lection 
from S. Matth. v, and some short prayers, the hymns numbered 
II, 16, I, 3, 7, 8, in our Liber Hymnorum. It was used with the 
special intention of invoking the Divine protection against the 
dreaded Yellow Plague {see Vol. ii. p 172) ; and it is interesting to 
find that such services of intercession were held in connexion with 
the monastery of St. Mulling, as will be seen from the following 
quotation. "' In Media' inquit Dauid Rothus episcopus Ossor- 
ensis, ' S. loannis Baptistac fons ; in Lagenia, S. Brigitae puteus 
uisitur. Ad riiiidiun S. Moleiigi quarto a Rosponte lapide, ad 
fluueum Neorium situm olim deprecandae pestis asylum^ omnes 
ordinum orationes causa confluebant.' "^ Now we have seen that 
the prediction of this pestilence was specially ascribed to St. 
Mulling ; and we have also seen that services of intercession in 
reference to it were held Ad riuuluin S. Molengi. It was there- 
fore quite natural that the order of service should be sketched in 
a book called by his name and preserved in the monastery 
which he founded. 

One other example of a directory for a monastic service in 
the Celtic Church is extant, though in a fragmentary condition. 
The first three leaves of the Greek Psalter at Basel (which we 
call P and have described in § 4 above) are occupied with some 
Latin pieces in Irish handwriting. First comes our hymn 
No. 6 {Canteimis in onini die) at full length. Then (the hand- 
writing changing) there follows this collect : 

^ Don-fair trbcaire. According to the Book of Lisviorc (ed. Stokes, p. 267), tliis 
was a favourite phrase of St. Ciaran of Clonmacnoise. 

- Giraldits Canibrensis encrsus (cd, Kelly), i. 132. This reference has been kindly 
])ointcd out to me by Dr. Lawlor. 



INTRODUCTION. xN\'ii 

" Singularis meriti sola sine exemplo mater ct uirgo Maria, 
quam deus ita mente et corpore custodiuit, ut digna exirtes 
{sic) \ ex qua sibi nostre redemptionis pretium dei filius corpus 
aptaret : Obsecro te misericordissima, per quam totus saluatur (?) 
mundus : Intercede pro me spiritu (sancti)ssimo (?) a cunctis 
iniquitatibus : nil aliud dignus sum quam aeternum subire 
supplicium : Tuis uirgo splendidissima salua .... is meritis 
perenne consequar regnum." 

Immediately following, we have in full the alphabetical 
hymn in honour of St. Brigid, beginning Alta audite ta ergo}, 
and ending cum inatre Maria. Then in a larger handwriting, 
we have : " Item, Christus in nostra insola quae uoc(atur)," 
which is plainly a direction for the recitation of our hymn, 
No. 2. Then follows : 

* Sancta beatissima uirgo uirginum beatisslma Maria : INtercede pro nobis. 
Incipit epistola saluatoris domini nostri lesu Christi ad Aeudgarum [/>., our 

Xo. 1 8]. 
Deus meus et pater et filius spiritus sanctus cui omnia 
subiecta sunt cui omnis creatura deseruit [z>., our Xo. 17]." 

The next page of the manuscript is taken up with the prayer 
De conscicntiae reatic ajite altare^ which is followed by invoca- 
tions of the B.V.]M., and of saints and angels."^ But leaving this 
on one side, as probably unconnected with what goes before, we 
find in the opening pages of the Basel Psalter a director^', 
apparently for a monastic ser\'ice, prescribing the following 
pieces : {a) Our hymn No. 6 ; (/^) a Collect to the B.V.M. ; {c) 
the alphabetical hymn Alta audite in praise of St. Brigid ; {ci) our 
hymn No. 2 ; {e) an invocation of the B.V.M. ; (f) the piece 
No. 18, seemingly used as a lection ; {g^ the Prayer of St. John 
the Evangelist (No. 17 in our collection). This seems to have 
been a special office (it is not certain that the first three items 
properly belong to it) ; but it is not now possible to determine 

' See Mone, Ilymui latitii inedii acui, iii. 241. 

- Printed in Warren, Liluri^y and Ritual of the Celtic Churchy p. 1S5. 

' Printed in Atlantis y v. 76. 



xxviii INTRODUCTION. 

its occasion. At all events, it supplies another illustration of 
the early use of some of the pieces in the Liber Hyinnorum. 

Were these pieces only used in occasional offices, or did they 
form part of the regular choir services ? This is a question not 
easy to answer with confidence. Dr. Lawlor thinks that the 
Mulling office was said daily, and probably both at bed-time 
(like Compline) and at early morning (like Mattins).^ However 
the context in which it appears in the Visio Adamnani, as it 
proves that the office, at the date of that piece, was used at 
special seasons with a special motive, suggests that it did 
not form part of the ordinary rule. And it seems to me 
that the facts adduced by Dr. Lawlor prove, not that the office 
as a rule was in daily use, but, that several of the pieces named 
in it were considered as suitable for daily recitation. This, 
indeed, is beyond question, as we shall see in the sequel. We 
proceed to collect the facts which suggest that a book of hymns 
like T and F was used at the Celtic daily offices. It will be 
borne in mind that only the first twenty-six pieces in T are 
to be considered as belonging to the book in its original 
form. 

I. The presence of Magnificat, Benedictus, and Te Denni, 
and (in F) of Benedicite, Cantenius domino, Qnicunqiie 
uult, and the well-known evening hymn Christe qui 
lux eSy suggest priind facie that the volume which 
contain them was used in choir. Of Gloria in 
excelsis the scholiast notes (p. 49) : *' at night it is 
due to be sung." Of Audite omncs, the hymn of St. 
Sechnall, we know (see vol. ii, p. 97) that it was 
directed to be sung in monastic houses throughout 
the Three-day festival of St. Patrick. The Irish 
scholiasts, indeed, say (vol. ii, p. 6) : " Whoever shall 
recite it on lying down and on rising up shall go to 
heaven," which would seem to point to private recita- 
tion only ; but the former quotation establishes its 
^ Book of Miillln^y p. 157. 



INTRODUCTION. xxix 

(at least) occasional use in common worship. Our 
notes on St. Hilary's Hymmiin dicat (vol. ii, p. 127) 
show that this piece also was sung by the members of 
religious houses at the early morning hours. And the 
antiphon appended to the hymn /;/ te CJiriste (p. 85 
infra) . . . duj/i sibi y vinos caninms decini statutis 
2iicibus . . is conclusive as to the singing of hymns, of 
which In te Christe was one, at the services of the 
canonical hours. When we couple these facts with 
what Adamnan tells us (see above, p. xxi) of books of 
hymns, it is natural to think that the books before 
us (T and F) were employed in the Divine Office. 

2. It has been said above (p. ix) that Latin notes are 

written in the margins of T all through the older part 
of the book. Of these, some are etymological (see pp. 
48, 52, 106, 143) ; but for the most part they are 
extracts from Augustine and Gregory of a homiletic 
sort, such as would provide suitable lectiones for the 
canonical hours. And in three instances (pp. 45, 95, 
142), the passages are in actual use at the present 
day in the Breviary. I am inclined to think, therefore, 
that these extracts (or most of them) may have been 
written in the margin, with the view of recording 
lections in common use. This, if true, confirms the 
connexion of T with the choir services. 

3. A note on fol. 2 1 of T (p. 143 infra) seems to be of the 

nature of a rubric. " Uespere psalmus cotidie cantatur 

post prandium uel ballenium." This does not appear 

(see vol. ii, p. 213) to have any connexion with the 

text of fol. 21 ; but its presence in T may indicate that 

the book was in common use in choir. 

These indications are, it is true, by no means conclusive; 

but they confirm to some extent what is prima facie probable 

For we know that books of hymns were in daily use ;.and here 

is a Liber Hymnoriini, But we have )ct to reckon with the 



XXX introduction: 

remaining pieces in T and F, for only a few — and those not the 
most remarkable — have yet been mentioned. 

The Irish hymns (Nos. 19-24) were probably sung on the 
festivals of St. Patrick and St. Brigid. They could hardly have 
been in daily use. Perhaps, too, No. 9 belonged to the feast of 
St. Martin. Again, Nos. 4, $, and (perhaps) 16, are suitable 
rather for use in time of pestilence or sudden danger, than as 
part of the regular rule (see vol. ii, p. 172). In some cases our 
hymns were used privately. Nos. i, 9, 14, 17, and 24 seem to 
have been said as charms, the recitation of which was efficacious 
against hurt and danger (see vol. ii, p. 210). The piece in 
praise of hymnody (No. 41) prefixed to the F manuscript shows 
how highly esteemed hymns were in this regard. Nos. 25 and 
26 also seem to be better adapted for private penitence and 
prayer than for the public worship of the community. 

The conclusion is thus suggested that the Liber Hymnoriim 
may have served a double purpose. It contains a number of 
hymns and canticles which are associated with the monastic 
offices of Western Christendom, and it also contains pieces 
which seem suitable for private and occasional recitation, rather 
than for daily use in choir. 

But I am not sure that the collections in their present form 
were originally made for the purposes of the Divine Office at 
all. It seems not impossible that the various pieces may have 
been gathered into one book at a time when the Celtic services 
had given place to the English use, with the pious motive of 
preserving a record of an older state of things. The copious 
glosses which elucidate (or obscure) the meaning of the phrases 
employed indicate rather the book of an antiquary than a ser- 
vice book for devotional use. Among the older Celtic monks 
there must have been many in the eleventh and twelfth cen- 
turies who resented the introduction of a new order of worship, 
and who would fain preserve the memories of their past. Our 
principal manuscript (T) might well have been written with this 
laudable intention. The fact that the handwritir.g changes 



INTR OD UC TION. x x x i 

towards its close, and that later pieces are added, would 
harmonise with the supposition that the book served as a 
kind of repertory of ecclesiastical pieces, of interest to a son of 
the Celtic Church at a time when its distinctive features were 
being obliterated.^ I do not put this forward as more than a 
plausible hypothesis ; but 1 cannot otherwise satisfactorily 
explain the heterogeneous character of the collection, and 
the absence of order which the arrangement of the Liber 
Hymjioriim seems to display. The other alternative is simply, 
that we have before us a book of hymns used in choir services 
in the Celtic Church, but how and when we know not. 



§ 6. Conclusion. 

It remains to express our obligations to the many correspon- 
dents whose help has been given during the tedious progress of 
these volumes through the press. We have mentioned in 
§ 4 the names of some who have aided us in the collation of 
manuscripts which were out of our reach. But special thanks 
are due from me to Rev. H. A. Wilson for much kind criticism, 
and to Rev. E. S. Dewick for his unfailing courtesy and valuable 
advice as the sheets passed through his hands. The book has 
been delayed for some months beyond the time that we had 
fixed for its issue ; but the transcription of the manuscripts, 
which are in many places difficult to read, proved to be a verj- 
laborious task. Errors, no doubt, remain — of eyesight, and of 
judgement ; but we have hope that their number does not 
greatly exceed what scholars who have experience of similar 
work will recognise as pardonable. The errors are, at least, our 
own ; where we differ in our readings of the MSS. from previous 

^ The Leabhar Breac is a Bibliotheca of this kind ; as, indeed, are all the great 
Irish manuscript volumes preserved in the Dublin libraries. The scribes of the 1 2th 
and following centuries seem to have been more anxious to preser\'e the traditions, 
religious and romantic, of their past, tlian to arrange them in any systematic order. 



xxxii INTRODUCTION. 

•editors we have done so deliberately, but for the most part, 
without comment. Criticism has been unavoidable, but it has 
been no part of our purpose to disparage the labours of the 
great Celtic scholars, from Colgan down to our own time, who 
have done so much to preserve the memory of Celtic antiquity. 
This book will have fulfilled its purpose, if it be found of service 
to students of the history of the Irish language and the Irish 
Church. 

J. H. Bernard. 










^ Gl^f 












I 



2. I 'S~ H f 



5L ^J. , 









•SriL^ '--^^fe' 


















s 




«**». 
'**',. 


'^ 


jfi-W^^^^^ff 




rf 



^"««ISli^ ='* ' 






»r ':^ 







-5i 



^ 



^ 









■-5?. 

;1 



f^ 



^^^MtOIAf!.^^ 



.\^'y - 



r*'CH. 



ael'S 



4> 



Oh 




n 







^ I - 

^y »— ^ c ^- ]Er ^^ 

ti^ 2-^ £ ^ 2 2 



^ 



^ 















^JL^ 



2n 



LIBER HYMNORUM 



LIBKR HYMN 15 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Secundinl] 

F] Audite omnes et reliqua. Sechnall filius Restituti, 
de LoiVbardaib Letha, ocus Darercae sethar Fa.traic doronai 
hunc ymnum ; oa^s Secundinus Romanum nomen eius, ac/i^ na 
Goidel doronsat Sechnall de. Loc da;/<? Domnach Sechnall ; 
5 tempus .i. /Eda mci'c Neil ?io Loegaire. Ar molad Vsitraic 
doronad ; uel causa pacis fecit, quia nocuit quod dixit Secun- 
dinus : " fo-fer Patraic man-bad oen, id est, nisi quod minime 
praedicaret caritatem." Et iratus est ci Patricius, et dixit : 
"propter caritatem non praedico, quia alii sancti post me 

10 ueniant in insolam (et indig)ebunt obsequio hominum 

relinquo caritatem praedicare " ; et ideo fecit Secundinus hunc 

B] Audite omnes. Locus huius ymni .i. Domnach Sechnaill ; ocus 
is e in Sechnall-sin dorigne hunc ymnum do Patraic Patraic ////- 
morro do Bretnaih H.?rcluaide abunadas ; Calpurnd ainmm a ath^zr, 
Fotaid ainm a sen-atb^z?-; deochain atcomnaic-s/^e. Conchess ini- 
5 fnorro a mathair ; Lupait ocus Tigris, a di siair. Bat^-r di« .iiii. 
nomina (or Patraic .i. Succat a ainm ic athz/jtigib ; Cothrige a ainm 
dia mbui oc f6gnam do chethrur ; Magonius a ainm o German ; 
Patricius a ainm a papa Celestmo. Fochund immorro Xmdtchf^. 
Patn?/V i n-Eir/V/;/, is amlaid-so f<?rcoemnacair .i. seacht w\eic Secht- 

ic maide rig Bretan bat^r i(>?-\ong\s co rwj'ortutar Airmoircc Letha. 
Doecomnacair dremm do Bretnaib Hcrcluade doib in tan-sin i 
n-Airmoirc Letha : orta hisuidiu Calpurn m^-c Fotaid, ath^/> 
Patrrt/r, ocus ro'gabad iarwm Vsitraic ocus a di siair and-sin. Dol- 
lottir ian/m mec Sechtmaide for muir dochumm n-Erenn. Renair 

15 iar//m Lupait ind-sin .i. hi Conallib Muirthemni ; ocus rentar Fatraic 
f/'ia Miliuc m^c hui Buain i nl)al-araide ocus fna. a thriur mb7-rtthar; 
ocus ro-rensat a di siair i Conallib Muirthemnib, ocus ni ;;/a-fit/>doib. 
Cethrar immorro ro*s*cennaig-si?/m VdXraic^ ocus oen dib-side Miliuc ; 
CO //-id as sin ro'et-sam in n-ainm is Cothrige iarsinni ro'fognad-s//m 

20 do chethar-threib. O 'tchonnairc im'morro Miliuc cor-ba mog 
iresach he, ro*s-cendaig o'n triur aile, co r//-i-f6gnad d6 a oenur co 
cend .vii. xwXAiadan fo bes na n-Ebraide ; ocus ro'ches mor n-imnid 
hi ndithruib Slebi Mis i nUal-araide oc ingaire mucc Miliuc. Tec- 
maic \.ra co ;/-acca Miliuc fi's n-didchide .i. indar les co «-acca 

25 Cothrige do thidecht chuice isin tech ir-raba, ocus lassar theined 
uas a chind ocus as a sr6naib ocus as a chluassaib ; ^r/zj indar lais 

B 2 



4 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. 

F] ymnum causa pacis. Fecerunt pacem Patricius et Secundinus. 
Is he sin cet-immun doronad i nHerind. Secundum ordinem 
alfabeti factus est ; tri captil fichet and, ocus cethri line in 

15 cech captiul, ocus coic sillaba dec cech line. Atat da«<9 tri 
inada and hi fil * in ' sine sensu causa rithmi. O ro-scaich \ra 
do Sechnall in molad-sa do denam, luid di-a thasbenad do 
Fhsitraic. Asbert Sechnall fris : " doron^^j- molad di-araile 
m^c bethad, ocus is ail dam eitsect duit-siu fris." ** Mochen 

20 do molad muint/re De," ol Patr^^^V. Iss-e in\7norro tossach 
dorat Sechnall for a immon, ' Beata Christi/ ar na ro-cluinead 
Vatrazc cia di-a ndcrnad co tairs^'*^ a gabail. In tan immorro 

B] doromaith in lassar fair di-a loscud, ac/U ro'S'indarb-s?/;m uad, ocus 
ni ro'erchoidigestar do hi ; a mac ocus a ingen immorro, bat^r i n-oen 
lepaid friss, rcloisc in tene iat, co hderna luaith dib, ocus co 

30 ro*esredestar in goeth in luaith-sin fo Eirmn. Ro-gairmed iar;^m 
Cothrlge do Miliuc co r-indis do a fis, ocus ro'uc Cothrige breith 
furxi A. " in tene atchonnairci-siu indum-sa, ires na tnnoti ind-sin, 
bruthnaiges indum-sa, ocus is i-sin forchanub-sa duit-siu iartain ocus 
ni chretfei-su ; do mac immorro octis t'ingen cretfit-side, ocus no'S* 

35 loiscfe tene in ratha iat." In tan ira ro'genair int-i noem Palnz/V, 
\?>?,-ed rucad he c^^^j-in n\ac dall clar-enech di-a baitsed, — Gorianas a 
ainm in tsacairt ; ocus noco raibe \is,ce ocai as a ndernad in baitss^^, 
CO tarut airde na croche di laim na n6iden darsin talmain co tanic 
usee ass, et lauauit Gorinas faciem suam ; ocus ro*eroslaicthe a roisc d6 

40 iar-sin, ocus ro*airleg in mbaithis int-i nar foglaimm Wttri riam. Tem- 
pus autem .i. Loegaire meic Neill rig Erefui. Causa, ar molad 
Fatraic ; ar asb(f/'t Sechnall fri Fa.traic: " cuin dogen-sa molad 
duit?" Asbffrt Fatraic: ''ni hail dam-sa mo molad i'm bethaid." 
Dixit Sechnall : " non interrogaui utrum faciam, sed quando 

45 faciam." Dixit Patricius : " si facias, uenit tempus " .i. ar ro*fit/> 
FsLtraic rob focus aimmser a etsechta. Sechnall .i. m<^j;c Restituti, 
is e dorigne hunc ymnum do Fatrat'c, ar dalta esseom do Fatrai'c 
ocus filius soriris Fa.traic he beos ; ocus do Longbardaib Letha do, 
ut dixit Eochat'd hua Flannucan : 

50 Sechnall m^c ui Baird in buada 

buaid fer mbetha 
do sil glan-gairg gile datha 
Longbaird Letha. 
Longobardi dicti sunt eo quod habent longam barbam. Secundi- 

55 nus secans dilicta aliorum uel secedens ipse a dilictis interpretatur. 
Intantr^ b6i Sechnall oc denam ind immuin-si, is and dorala oenach 
do denam hi uarrad Domnaig Sechuai'//, co hdechus o Sechnall di-a 
tairmesc, ocus ni dernad fair. Luid Sech;/<-!;// for a ais iar-sin, ocus 
tuarcaib a lama co Dia, co ro-sluic in talum .x. carpthiu .iii. dib cum 

60 suis equitibus, et ceteri in fugam exierunt. Uel haec est causa 
.i, ar in tocrad dorat Sech;/^// for Vatra/c A. ' f6-fer Fatraic min- 
bad oen .i. a laget pritchas deircc' O ro-chuala fra Patz-J/V in-sein 



25 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. 5 

F] ro-rald Sechnall 'maximus in regno celorum,' dixit Patricius : 
'* cinnas bas maximus homo in ceio ? " Dixit Secundinus : 
" pro positiuo positus est hie superlatiuus." O ro-siact \.ra in 
t-immon do gabail, " a log dam-sa," ol Sechnall. " Ro-t-bia," 
ar YdXraic, " a lin 16 fil {orX chassail ,i. for-t chochull, a chubes 
do phechtachaib dochum nime ar in n-immun." " Ni geb-sa 
sin," ol Sechnall. " Ro-t-bia," ol YdXraic, "cech oen gebas fo lige 

30 ouis fo erge do dul dochum nime." " Gebat-sa," ol Sechnall, 
'^ acJit is mor in ymmun, ociis ni each conicfa a mebrugud." 
"A rath," ol Fa.traic, " ar na tri captelaib dedenchaib." " Deo 
gratias," ol Sechnall. 

B] doluid CO Sech^ia// oci/s ferg mor fair. Is and-side ro-siacht re 
Sech;!a// oiffrenn acZ/l dul do churp Crist, in tan itcuas do Va.traic 

65 do thidecht do'n baile, ocus ferg mor fair fria Sechnall. Facbais 
iar//m Scch/ia// in edpairt forsin altoir oa/s slechtais do Fatraic. 
Dorat tra Fa.traic in carput tairis, oais tuarcaib Dia in talmain 
imme hinc et inde co na ro-erchotig do. " Cid ro'm'ba dam? " or 
Sech/ia//. " Cia hoen sut," ol Fatraic, "dixisti na ra-chomall-su ? 

70 ar mani chomallaim-sea deircc, am bi'dba thimmna De. Ro's*fit/> 
mo Dia brathai, is ar deircc na pntchaim, ar ticfat mic bethad post 
me in banc insolam, oa^s ricfait a less a fognam ab hominibus." 
" Nicofi fetar-sa sin," or Sechna//, " nach ar laxu dorignis." Is and- 
sin asbert in t-aingel fria Fatraic : " bid lat-su sin uile." Doronsat 

75 tra sith and-sin, Fatra/c ocus Sechna// ; oa/s cen batar [oc] tiachtain 
timchell na relgi, ro-chualutar clais aingel oc cantain immo'n idp^rt 
isin eclais ; oa^s is^-ed ro'chansat in n-immon di-a n-ad tossach, 
' sancti uenite Christi corpus, etc.,' conid o-sein ille chantar i n- 
Eir/;/;/ in immun-sa in tan tiagar do churp Crist. Oa/s ro-faid 

80 Patnz/V iar-sin Sech/;<7// co Roim, for cend neich do thaissib Foil 
ocus Petair oa/s martire aile, ar in ciirsachud dorat fair ; oa/s it e 
sin taisse filet i n-Ard-macha hi serin Poil oa/s Petair. O r/z-icaith 
ira do Sech/m// in molud-sa do denam, luid di-a thaispenad do 
Patnz/V. In tan ro-siacht Sechna/l co Fa.traic, ashert fnss : " molad 

85 dorignes dia-araile m^zc bethad, is ail dam etsecht duit-siu friss." 
Asbert Fatraic : *' mochen molad fir muntire De." Is e tra tossach 
dorat Sech«^// (or a nnmon .i. ' Beata Christi custodit,' ar na ro" 
thucad Fatraic cia di-a lidernad in t-immon co tairsed a gabail. 
In tan di/i roraid Sechnall ' Maximus nanque in regno celorum,' 

90 ro-chumscaig Patr^/Val-luc hil-loc, et dixit: " cindas bas ' maximmus ' 
homo in reo^no celorum ? " Dixit Sech;/^// : " pro possitiuo est hic ; 
no, is do ilib a cheneoil fen dor-roisce." " Is maith in frecra,"ol Pat- 
ra/c. In tan ira ro-scaich re Sech/z^r// in t-immon do gabail, is and 
do-rocht fer ocus ben co mbiad leo do Fatraic A. gruth oa/s imm : 

95 Bera nomen uiri et Brig nomen mulieris. Asbe'/t Patr^/V : " tech," 
ol se, " hi ngebth^zr ria proind in immun-sa, ni bia t^rca liibi'd and." 
Oa/s tech nua imvwrro hi ngebth^r prius, biaid t6rruma FdXraic 
co noemaib Y.xenn and imme ; anW ro'foillsiged sin do Cholman 



6 PRAEFATIO liV HYMNUM S. SECUNDINL 

F] Longabardus genere, ut dixit Eochaid ua Flanducan : 

35 Sechnall mr^c ui Baird 

buaid in betha 
do sil glan-gairg gile datha 
Langbaird Letha. 
Lorigbardi dicti sunt eo quod barbam longam habent. 
40 Succat immorro ainm YdXraic apud parentes eius ; Coth- 
raige nomen eius apud Miliucc ; Magonius apud Germanum ; 
Patricius [nomen eius a] papa Celestino. 

B] Ela et alis cum eo ; ecus Sima/ rcfoillsiged do Choemgein cum suis : 

100 in tan tanic asind ecAais dia ddmnaig isin pz-^inn-tech, at ymnum 
hunc cantauitj Patricius cum multis patribus apparuit ei ; et ter 
cantauit, et tunc quidam stultus dixit : " cur canimus hunc ymnum 
sic?"et dixit Coemgein : "ni maith sin,'' ol se, "quia apparuit 
ei nobis Patricius cum suis discipulis quandiu cantabamus ymnimi." 

105 O ro-siacht in t-immun do gabail, asb^rt Sech?ia// : " a log dam- 
sa," or se. " Ro't'bia," ol Vatraic, ".i. al-lin la fil in annb, a 
chubes de animabus peccatorum do dul dochumm nime ar in n-ini- 
mon do denam." " Ni geb-sa sin," or Sech^ia//, " or is bee liumm, 
ocus is maith in molad." " Ro't-fia," ol Patr<7/V, " al-lin lo fil for 

no cassal do chochaill, al-lin peccthach do dul dochum nime ar in 
n-imon." " Ni geb," or Sech^ia//, "ar cia hiresach na hem lais in 
coibes-sin dochumm nime, cen co mola feisin (no fer) ama/ tu-ssa 
eU'r?" "Ro-t'fia," ol Vatraic, " mor-feisiur car^^a dardain ocus .x. 
da fer cac/ia. sath<7/m dochumm nime do pecctach«/<^ Er^;?;/." " Is 

115 bee," or Sechna//. " Ro't-fia," ol Fairaic, " cac/i oen gebus fo lige 
ocus fo ergi, do dul dochumm nime." " Ni geb-sa sin," or Sech- 
7ia//, " ar is mor in t-immun, ocus ni each co;/icfa a mebrugud." 
"A rath uile," ol Pat/'rt/V, " ar na tri caibtelu dedinachu de." " Deo 
gratias." or Sechna//. Dor'airngert in t-aingel do Fatraic forsin 

120 Cruaich in cetna .i. nem donti gebas fo lige ocus fo ergi na in 
ca'ipk/u dedincha de, ut est : 

ymun dorega hi't biu 
bid luirech diten do chach.^ 
Is e so cetna ymun doronad i n-Kniun. Ord abgitrech fil fair, more 

125 Ebreorum, sed non per omnia. Tri caip/// .xx. fil and, ocus .i'm. 
line in ca.c^ caip/r/, ocus .xv. s'lUa/^a in each line, et si quis inuenerit 
plus minusue in eo error est. Atatt da inud uo a tri hi fil ' in ' and 
sine sensu sed causa rithmi etc. 

Similitudine Moysi dicentis, " audite celi quae loquar,"'- 

J30 et Dauid dicentes, "audite haec, omnes gentes."^ 



1 Hymnus S. Fiechi /. 51. * Deut. x.xxii. 1. ' Ps. .\lviii i. 



TJ/Incipit ymnus sancti Patricii episcopi Scotorum. 

[fol. I. 

A Udite omnes amantes deum sancta merlta 

ulrl In Christo beati Patricii episcopi 
quomodo bonum ob actum simulatur angelis 
perfectamque propter uitam sequatur apostolis 

5 Beata Christi custodit mandata In omnibus 
cuius opera refulgent clara inter homines 
sanctumque cuius sequuntur exemplum mirificum 
unde et in ceells patrem magnificant domlnum 

Constans in del timore et fide immobilis 
lo super quem sedificatur ut Petrus ecclesia 
cuiusque apostolatum a deo sortitus est 
in cuius portae aduersus inferni non prceualent 

FAB] ///. Ymnuni sancti Patrici magister Scotorum A car. tit. FB 
I mereta A 2 Patrici episcupi A 3 quodo A quomodo A* simi- 

latur A 4 aequatur A 6 omines B 7 sequntur B 8 celis F caelis A 
9 amore pro timore F inmobilis A 10 aedificatur A edificatur B 

petrum A petrus A* asclesia F aecclesia A eclesia B 12 porta F 

porte AB aduersum A praeualent A 

Glossae TB] i sancta] .i. sancta opera T 2 Patricii] .i. patris ciuium T .i. 
qui sedet ad latus regis uel pater ciuium ; Patricius nomen graid la Romanu qui 
Patricium regit B episcopi] .i. superspeculalor interpretatur T 3 bonum] 
.i. caritatis et proedicationis uel ieiunii et orationis T propter B simulatur] 
similio .i. cosmaiiigim .i. diamlaigim B angelis] .i. sanciis ut dicitur , . . . T 
4 apostolis] apostolus .i. missus interpretatur B 5 custodit] .i. Patricius TB 
mandata] .i. isti . . . . T euangelii B omnibus] .i. operibus TB 6 opera] 
.i. ut dicitur in euangelio Sic luceat . . . . T clara] .i. ingna B inter] .i. 
fia dainib B 7 cuius] .i. Patricii T sequuntur] .i. homines TB exem- 
plum] .i. ut dicitur, Exemplum dedi nobis ut quemadmodum faciatis^ T ut 

dicitur, Sic luceat lux uestra coram hominibus ut uideant opera bona uestra ut glori- 
ficent patrem uestrum qui in celis est^ B 8 in celis] .i. in xclesis T magni- 

ficant] .i. bonis operibus .... interioris . . . T .i. magnum facientes homines in 
nomine Domini B 9 Constans] .i. est uel fuit T .i. fuit B fide] .i. Trinitatis, 

ut dicit Paulus, fratres stabiles estote*^ et rl. B 10 quem] .i. Petrum B Petrus] 

Ut dicitur, Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo eclcsiam meam.^ Petrus 
agnoscens interpretatur^ ; quicunque ergo in regnum celeste intrare desiderat, agnoscat 
Deum per fidem ut Petrus B 

' Jn. xiii. 15. 2 \i, V. 16. ' i Cor. x\. 58. * Mt. xvi. i3. 

'-' Hieron de nom. Htbr. p. 96. 



8 HYMN US S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 

T] Dominus ilium elegit ut doceret barbaras 

nationes ut piscaret per doctrlnae retia 
1 5 ut de saeculo credentes traheret ad gratlam 

domlnumque sequerentur sedem ad ^etheriam 

Electa Christ! talenta uendit euano-elica 
quae Hibernas inter gentes cum usuris exigit 
nauigii huius laboris tum opere pretium 
20 cum Christo regni celestis possessurus gaudium 

Fidelis del minister insignisque nuntius 
apostolicum exemplum formamque praebet bonis 
qui tam uerbis quam et factis plebi praedicat dei 
ut quem dictis non conuertit actu prouocet bono 

[fol. lb. 
25 /Gloriam habet cum Christo honorem in saeculo 
qui ab omnibus ut dei ueneratur angelus 
quem deus misit ut Paulum ad gentes apostolum 
ut hominibus ducatum praeberet regno dei 

FAB] 14 et/r^ut A doctrine B 1 5 seculo F saeculo A celo B 16 dom- 
inum qui A etheream FA etheriam B 17 tallenta B 18 euernas 

inter B ussuris FB 19 nauigi AB dum pro tum F praetium A 

20 caelestis A possesurus AI3 22 om. prasbet F sed ins. m. post. 

praebet A 23 om. plebi F 25 seculo F saeculo A 26 ab hominibus B 
27 om. ut B. 28 praeberet A 

Glcssae TB] 13 ilium] .i. Patiicium B barbaras] .i. alienas interpretantur, 
quia sint alieni a Romana linga B 14 piscaret] .i. pisco secundum ueteres ; 

piscor piscaris est hodie B 15 gratiam] .i. ad fidem uel celestium B 16 seque- 
rentur .i. doctrina T ad etheriam] .i. ad celestem sedem B 17 tallenta] .i. man- 
data B 19 nauigi] .i. in imruma-sa na hecla/si B Is e in muir in bith frecnairc, 
is i in noei in ecIazV, is e in luamaire ybrcetlaid do's'b^/r do purt bethad, is e in port 
bethad uita perpetua B viarg. 20 cum Christo] sicut Dominus ait in euangelio, 
Ubi corpus fuerit illic congregabuntur aquile,^ ac si diceret aperte, ubi fuerit Christus 
secundum carnem, ibierunt iusti et sic cum ipse erunt in celo semper B 21 fidelis] 

fidelis Christi T 22 praebet] .1. precept ociis: forcetul B 

24 dictis] .i. o precept B prouocet] ,i. ad fidem B bono] .i. suo B 25 habet] .i. 
Patricius T seculo] .i. hoc TB 26 omnibus] .i. hominibus T 27 quem] .i. 

sicut deus misit Paulum ad gentes, ita Patricium Scotis B ut] ,i. sicut Paulus misus 
est ad gentes, ita Patricius ad gentes Scotorum misus est T 28 ducatum] .i. a 

uerbo duco, duxi, dux, ducis, ociis is ideo co «dene duco ducas ducatus a r[a]ngabail 
chesta ; ducatus da;/a ainm tren for deilb rangalx/Va for .iiii. diull ocitsiscti sin fil 
sund B 

' Mt. xxiv. 23. 



HYMN us S. SECUNDINl IN LAUDEM S. PATKICIL 9 

T] Humills del ob metum splritu et corpore 
30 super quem bonum ob actum requlescit domlnus 
cuiusque iusta In carne ChristI portat stigmata 
in cuius sola sustentans gloriatur in cruce 

Impiger credentes pascit dapibus celestibus 
ne qui uidentur cum Christo in uia deficiant 
;^^ quibus erogat ut panes uerba euangelica 

in cuius multiplicantur ut manna in manibus 

Kastam qui custodit carnem ob amorem domini 
quam carnem templum parauit sanctoque spiritui 
a quo constanter cum mundis possidetur actibus 
40 quam ut hostiam placentem uiuam offert domino 

Lumenque mundi accensum ingens euangelicum 
in candelabro leuatum toti fulgens saeculo 
ciuitas regis munita supra montem possita 
copia in qua est multa quam dominus possidet 

FAB] 30 requiescet B 31 \uxta. pro iusta F 32 sustendans B et 

A in A* 23 caelestibus A 34 deficient B 35 ut panes o/Ji. F se^/ 
ins. tn. post. 36 et cuius A in cuius A"**" 37 Castum B 39 possede- 
tur A 4oet/r^utAB 42 candellabro A toto A saeculo A 

43 posita F 44 est A sunt A* possedet A 

Glossae TB] 29 humilis] .i. fuit T ob metum] .i. pro timore TB 31 cuius- 
que] .i. Christi T .i. Pairicii uel Christi B stigmata] .i, na minna .i. uiriutera sic 

onis et porto siigmata' et uulnera domini 

nostri sicque . . . compono T 32 sustentans] .i. arfoloing T in cruce] .i. 
hi croich na fochaide B t^t, impiger] .i. escaid B dapibus]. i. prxdicationisT .i. 
predicationibus B 34 uidentur] .i. im-muinnteras Crist B in uia] .i. in fide B 
36 in cuius] .i. sine sensu 'in' est hie B manna] .i. ar forbartaige T.i. manna ebreice, 
quid est hoc Latine dicitur B 37 Kastam] ut dicit apostolus unusquisque suum 

corpus seruando castum deo sanctificet et honoret- T qui] .i. Patrici B ob] .i. ar B 
38 sancioque] superuacuum est ' que ' hie B 39 aquo].i. spiritu B constanter] .i. 
quia non descedit (discedidit B) ab illo spiritu TB 40 quam] .i. carnem TB 

placentem] .i. Deo non hominibus B uiuam] .i. in uirtulibus TB oftert] .i. in casli- 
tate et ueritate et esse absque n.orte peccati TB 41 Lumenque] [Lux] sapientiae 
oria mundo T Isidorus dicit, Lux ipsa substantia est, lumen quod a luce minet^ .i. 
candor B Lumenque .i. lumen sapientia; eleuauit mundo; ut dicitur in euangelio, 
Nemo accendit lucernam nisi ponad earn super candelabrum ut luceat omnibus qui in 
domu sunt,^ nisi filius Dei qui est lesus Christus B //lai-g. 42 candelabro] cande- 

labrum quasi f(erens) candelam uel labrum candelae T .i. candelabrum secundum 
Isidorum quasi labrum candelx-' B toti] uel toto secundum ueteres TB 43 ciuitas] 
.i. ecclesia sancta T .i. est B regis]. i. Christi T .i. Patricii B munita] .i. uirtutibus 
T montem]. i. mens frucuossus est Christus B 44 copia] .i. uirtutum B in qua] 
• i. ciuitate B 

' Gal. vi. 17. * Cf. I Thess. iv. 4. ' Isid. Etytn. xiii. 10. 

* .Mt. V. 15. » Isid. Etym. xx. 10. 



10 HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICIl, 

T] Maximus nanque in reo-no caelorum uocabitur 
qui quod uerbis docet sacris factis adimplet bonis 
bono procedit exemplo formamque fidelium 
mundoque in corde habet ad deum fiduciam 

Nomen domini audenter annuntiat Qfentibus 

50 quibus lauacri salutis aeternam dat gratiam 
pro quorum orat delictis ad deum quotidie 
pro quibus ut deo dignas immolatque hostias 

/Omnem pro diuina lege mundi spernit gloriam [f. 2. 
quae cuncta ad cuius mensam estimat ciscilia 
55 nee ingruenti mouetur mundi huius fulmine 

sed in aduersis laetatur cum pro Christo patitur 

Pastor bonus ac fidelis gregis euangelici 
quem deus dei elegit custodire populum 
suamque pascere plebem diuinis dogmatibus 
60 pro qua ad Christi exemplum suam tradidit animam 

FAB] 45 namque A celorum F caelorum A 47 praecedit A 48 

mundoce B 49 adnuntiat A 50 lauacris A aeternam A eternam B 

51 quarum B dilictis B cotidie FAB 52 ymolatque B 54 qui FA 
aestimat quiscilia A 56 laetatur A letatur B oui. pro B 57 et 
pro ac A 60 a A ad A"^ exemplo A tradit A 

Glossae TB] 45 Maximus] .i. ualde magnus uel de suo genere .i. honorabilis T 
.i. prooptimus uel promagnus uel maximus sui generis B crelorum] .i. in ecclesia 
sancta T 46 adimplet] .i. inti sein ut Grigorio dictum est B + .i. implebai^ 

actu quicquid sermone docebat TB H- sic Patricio contingit B 48 mundoque] ut 

dicitur, Beati mundi corde quoniam ipsi deum uidebunt' T .i. isin chride glan B 
49 audenter] .i. co dana B 50 lauacri] .i. babtismi, babtisma Grece ; tinclio 

Latine dicitur ; in qua tinctione omnes sordes, siue originales, siue actuales, lauantur B 
51 quarum] .i. gemium B 52 hostias] .i. spirituales T .i. ut dicitur Christus 

liostiaet sacerdos"^ : hostia secundum carnem, sacerdos secundum spiritum ; offerebatur 
secundum carnem B 54 quie] uel qui T cuncta]. i. munera TB cuius] .i. legis 

B mensam]. i. dothomz/^T ciscilia] Ciscilia est, ut dicit Hieronymusin tractatu Isaire 
profetre, Ciscilia sunt purgarnenta frumenii .i. caidi^; ut Isidorus dicit, Ciscilia^ sunt 
stipulce immixtae surculis et foliis aridiis,^ sunt autem purgamenta terrarum, quod est 

uerius T sinistr. marg. Ciscilium .i. broth uel brothscoa .i. ins ind 

airrce dochum ti(re). No cis cannan .i. . . . Cormaic h(uiCuinn). Cannan nomen 
eius ocits is dc ro'cumdaiged .i. (din cilcais no'bith) dar tairr (in mil ro marb)tha and. 
No ciscilium .i. brce .i cilium ciumais in brae. Ciscilium in finna glenas fair . . . 
sis . . . . et quod uerius est. Octis (din) ciped dib sein (he ni m)iste la Patraic in 
comparatione diuine legis T dextr. viarg. Ambroisius dicit super cilium .i. super 
habundantia. Cilon uerbum Grecum quod interpretatur habundantia B 55 in- 

gruenti] .i. on tsaignen fograch no fortromda B 56 in aduersis] .i. in tribulationi- 

bus B letatur] i. qui B patitur] .i. hie est qui patitur \iXO Christo qui abnegat 
semetipsum et tollat crucem suam cotidie'' B 57 Pastor] .i, pastor bonus est qui 

est secundum Christum qui dixit, Ego sum pastor bonus qui pono animam meam pro 
ouibus meis'^ B 59 pascere]. i. no'sassad B dogmatibus] dogma .i. pnxH':eptuni B 

60 qua] .i. plebe.i. sicut dicit apostolus,^ utinam anathema esscm pro fratritnis meis B 

1 cf. Baeda. H. E. ii. i. ^ jvit. v. 8. •* Hymnus Sanctiuenite v. 20. * cf. Hieron. 

in Amos viii. 6. '•' Isid. Etyin. xvii. 6. ^ Lc. ix. 23. ' Jn. x. 15. " Kom. ix. 3. 



HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. ii 

T] Quern pro merltis saluator prouexit pontlficem 
lit in celesti moneret clericos militia 
celestem quibus annonam erogat cum uestibus 
quod in diuinis implelur sacrisque affatibus 

65 Regis nuntius inuitans credentes ad nuptias 
qui ornatur uestimento nuptiale indutus 
qui celeste aurit uinum in uasis celestibus 
propinnansque dei plebem spirituali poculo 

Sacrum inuenit tesaurum sacro in uolumine 
70 saluatorisque in carne dietatem praeuidit 

quern tesaurum emit Sanctis perfectisque meritis 
Israel uocatur huius anima uidens deum 

Testis domini fidelis in lesfe catholica 
cuius uerba sunt diuinis condita oraculis 
75 ne humane putrent carnes essaeque a uermibus 
sed celeste salliuntur sapore ad uictimam 

FAB] 61 meretis A 62 caelesti A militia; F militiae A 
63 caelestem A 64 inpletur A 66 nuptiali FAB 67 caelcste 
A haurit FA uassis FAB caelestibus A 68 propinansque A propin- 
nansque A"*" spiritale poculum A 69 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 
70 deitatem FA peruidet A 71 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 
72 Israhel FA Hisrael B eius pro huius B 74 condida A 
75 humana; F putent A aessaeque A 76 celesti FB caelestis A 
sallientur F saliuntur B alleantur A 

Glossae TB] 62 clericos] .i. sortiales P> (^t^ annonam] .i. Ion .i. ab bora 

nona dicta T .i. loon B 64 affatibus] .i. for, i. pn-eceptis dei 

T .i. for, faris, fatus ; affar, affaris, affaratus B 65 nuptias] .i. regni celestis T .i. est 
•i. regni celestis ut dicitur, Uos similes estote hominibus expectantilms dominum suum 
(|uando reuertatur ad nuptias et cum uenerit et pulsauerit (statim aperiant ei^ B 
67 aurit] Beda dicit, Eria uas uinarium est ; unde el)rius est qui de briu bibit, sobrius 
e contrario dicitur, cui quasi sibrius .i. sine bria .i. sine uino B viarg. uinum] .i. 
uinum doctrine euangelii B in uasis] .i. in Sanctis TB 68 propinnansque] .i. an 

do'ilailed T .i. an do'daled ; projMno per unum .n. sciibitur ut Koticius- dicit B 
spirituali] .i. doctrina T 69 Sacrum] .i. deum T tesaurum] .i, Christum TB 

+ uel pra^nium uel misterium euangelii B uolumine]. i. in euangelioT.i. in scriptura 
diuina uel in euangelio B 70 dietalem] .i, quia (ar B) credidit Christum filium 

dei esse secundum diuinitatem TB 71 tesaurum] .i. regnum celeste B meritis] .i. 

ieiunio et oratione et elimoisina et pradicatione domini T 72 Israel] .i. uir 

mente uidens deum'* T Israel indara tan is de-silltebach et uir pugnans cum deo intcrpr. 
in tan ele is tre-silhzd-^ach ocits is uir uidens deum interpr. B 73 Testis] .i. est B 

fidelis] .i. tairise B catholica] ,i. uniuersalis intcrpretalur B 74 condita] .i. 

sailti a uerbo quod est condio condis quartan coniugationis T .i. sailte a uerbo condio 
condis for q//arl-choib eden B 75 putrent] .i. a uerbo pu'ro, for cel-choibt'./^// 1> 

essiieque] .i. cnailhcV a uerbo quod est edo edor essus es-a essum praterili passiui 
T .i. essus a uerbo edo et edor a cesta ; essum er tssus a rangab^/// chesta ocus fodlas 
ceniuil inti .i. essus essa essum B uermibus]. i. scienti:^ T 76 celeste] .i. 

doclrina dei B sapore] .i. corporis et anima B 

' \x. xii ^6. * P2utyches Ars dc uerbo, ii. 9. ' Hieron. Dc nom. 1 1 dr. p. 



12 HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUD EM S. PAT RICH. 

T] Uerus cultor et insignis agri euangelici 
cuius semina uidentur Christ! euano^elia 
quae diuino serit ore in aures prudentium 

80 quorumque corda ac mentes sancto arat spiritu 

/Xtus ilium sibi legit in terris uicarium [fol. 2 b. 

qui de gemino captiuos liberat seruitio 
plerosque de seruitute quos redemit hominum 
innumeros de zabuli obsoluet dominio 

85 Ymnos cum apocalipsi psalmosque cantat dei 
quosque ad aedificandum del tractat populum 
quam legem in trinitate sacri credit nominis 
tribusque personis unam docetque substantiam 
Zona domini precinctus diebus et noctibus 

90 sine intermissione deum orat dominum 

cuius ingentis laboris percepturus prsemium 
cum apostolis regnabit sanctus super Israel 

Audite omnes 

FAB] 79 quae A que diuina B 81 legit A elegit A'^F 84 zaboli 

A stabuli F obsoluit FB absoluit A 85 salmosque A \//'almosque F 

86 edificandum B asdif. A Z'j quern A quam A"^ 88 tribuque B 
89 praecinctus A 3.c pro et FAB 90 intermisione A 91 ingenti 
A ingentis A"^ praemium A 92 regnauit FB Israhel FA 93 Audite 
rl. B out. omnes F 07n. Audite omnes A 

Glossae TB] 77 uerus] .i. est Patricius B agri] .i. cordis T .1. ager est corpora 
fidelium tJ 78 semina] .i. semen est prsecepta euangelii B 79 prudentium] 

.i. prudentia quasi prouidentia B 80 arat] .i. airid T 81 Christus] 

•i. Christus Grece ; Misias Ebreice ; Unctus Latino dicitur B ilium] .i. Patnciun; 
T legit] .i. elegit T in terris] .i. in xclesis T uicarium] .i. rechtaire iio 
toibgeoir no comarba ar \?,sed adeir Cirine in Epistola de gradibus Romanorum 
conid he uicarius fer bis daresi comitis for in cathraig ceu co ti in comit(atu cum 
re)ge ; uicarius dei essom T .1. comorba quia Ilieronymus dicit in Epistola de 
gradibus Romanorum, coi'id he uicarius in for bis dar a essi combitis forsin cathraig 
cein comes a regem. Is e in rex .i. deus. Is e comes .i. Christus. Is e uicarius .i. 
Patricius ; bid uicus .i. fich uici. .i. ina[d], co ;/dene uicarius B 82 gemino] 

• i. diabuli et malorum hominum T 84 zabuli] .i. diabuli T .i. zabulus de con- 

siliarius interpretatur B obsoluit] .i. comdenmach B 85 Ymnos] .i. laudes B 

86 tractat] .i. imluaidid T .i. imluaidit salmu et ymnu et abcolips do chumlach 
popui/ De B 2>J quam] .i. mor ni chretes (chredes B) legem sacri rominis 

quod est trinitas TB 88 docetque] superuacuaest que hie TB + .i. precamus B 

89 Zona] .i. castitate TB praecinctus] .i. imthimcelta B diebus] .i. in prosperis T 
noctibus] .i. in aduersis T 90 sine intermissione] Augustinus dicit, Si cjuis in 

unaquaque hora certa tempora orandi oljseruat sine intermisione orat' .i. celebrad cech 
tratha T Auijustinus dicit si in unaquaque die certa tempora celebrationis obseruauerit 

sine intermissione orat B sme intermissione quia sancta luclesia 

semper occupatur oratione per earn uicem reddidit . . . omnia qua; denote agunus 

nos nostro deuota intercessione commendnni. non enim uel ipse 

apostolus uel aliquis sanctorum ita posset orationi uacare ut non alicjuod 

tempus Gomno uel cibo uel aliis huiusmodi necessariis impenderet sed quia iusti sine 
intermissione quoe iusta sunt agant. per hoc sine intermissione iusti orant quicunque ab 
oratione ne in peccatum incurrerent cessant T Jitarg. 92 regnabit j .i. regnabit 

Patricius super Scotos in die iudicii ; ut dicitur apostolis," Sedebitis et uos super .xii. 
sedes iudicantes .xii. tribus Israel B super] .i. super animas uidentes deum T 
' Aug. dc JIncres. § 57. ^ Mt. xix. 28. 



HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAV DEM S. PA TRIG 11. 13 

T] In memoria aeterna erit iustus 
ab auditione mala non timebit^ 

Patricii laudes semper dicamus 
ut nos cum illo defendat deus 

5 Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te pueri 
ueni sancte Patricii saluos nos facere. 

FAB] I add. fit. OrViXAO li^ I, 2 <?;;/. FA 3 Patrici A dimcamus B 
4 semper uiuamus pro defendat deus A 5, 6 07)t. AB in finon 

add. Patricius sanctus episcopus oret pro nobis omnibus | et miseriatur 
protinus peccata qua? commisimus F Patricius aepiscopus oret pro nobis 
omnibus | ut deleantur protinus peccata quae commisimus A 

Glossae T] i iustus] .i. Patricius uel unusquisque T 2 ab auditione] .i. 

ile maledicti in ignem jeternum T^ 4 nos] .i. Hibernenses T 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. 2 in sup. viarg. 

. . . onis ire parata sunt quia ser 

honorem apud homines . . . testes oculos nominare 

. . . in domu cuiusdam gentilis in monte Elpa co ro'dilgad dia 
. . . . in domu gentilis ar tarfas do sacurt di-a muint/r som d^r 
bo m6 .... 

fol. 2b in sup, marg. 

xii noctis dominicae in sepulcro uero xxxvi horis 

. causam xl. diebus post resurrectionem dominus apostolis se ostendit 
sepe . que surrexit denique mane uenerunt licet ualde tempore 
. . surrexisse cognouerunt sic ergo ostendum est ut nequis mane 
dominica 



- Ps. ex . ' Mt. XXV. 41. 



14 BYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUD EM S. B RIG ID A E. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Ultani.] 

T] Christus in nostra. Ninnid Lam-idan m^-c Echach, 
iss-e dorigni hunc ymnum do Brigit ; no is Fiac Sleibte dorigne. 
Dicunt alii co mbad Ultan Aird-breccan dognet ; ar is e ro' 
theclamastar ferta Brigte i n-6en lebor : " audite uirginis 
5 laudes," is c a thossach. Ord aipgitrech fair ; tre rithini da7^<^ 
dorigned. Tri caibtil and, ocus cethri lini cech caibtil, ocus 
se sillaba dec cech line. Dicunt alii co mbad mor in t-imun- 
sa, acht ni failet sund acht cethri caibtil de .i, in cet chaibtel 
oats na tri caibtil dedencha causa brcuitatis. 

F] Christus in nostra. 

Ninnid Lam-idan w.az Echach, is e dorigne hunc ymnum do molad 
Brigte ; 7io is Fiac Slebte ; "audite uirginis laudes "is e a thossach. 
iV<?is Ultan Aird-breccan dorigne, do molad Brigte ; ar iss-e rothinoil 
5 ferta Brigte i n-oen lebor. Ord apgitrech fair ; tria rithim n-oscarda 
doronad. Cethri coibtil and, oqiis cethri line cecha coptil, qqus se 
sillaba dec cech line. 



[Hymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] 



a^ 



F] Vps in nostra Insola quae uocatur Hibernia 

ostensus est hominibus maximis mirabilibus 
quae perfecit per fellcem celestis uitae uirginem 
praecellentem pro merito magno in mundi circulo 

5 Ymnus iste angelicae summaeque sanctae Brigitae 
fari non ualet omnia ulrtutum mirabllia 
quae nostris nunquam auribus si sunt facta audiuimus 
nisi per istani uirginem Mariae sanctae similem 

FV] I insula V que V 4 precellcntem FV magno merito V 

5 angelica V summa V Brigidic V 8 Marine sanctie similem eras, in V 

(llossae T] 7 auribu^] .i. ab alia uirginc S similem] .i. ar is i Brigit 

Maire na iiGoidel 



HYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUDEM S. B RIGID A E. 15 

T] Zona sanctae mllltlae sanctos lumbos praeclngere 
10 consueuit diurno nocturne quoque studio 

consummato certamine sumpsit palmam ulctorlse [f. 3. 

refulgens magno splendore ut sol in caeli culmine 

Audite uirginis laudes sancta quoque merita 
perfectionem quam promisit uiriliter impleuit 

1 5 Christ! matrem se spopondit dictis et fecit factis 
Brigita aut amata ueri dei regina 

I Brigita sancta sedulo sit in nostro auxilio 

ut mereamur coronam habere ac l?etitiam 
in conspectu angelorum in saecula saeculorum 

FV] 9 precingere V 10 nocturnoque^^r^ nocturno quoque \' 

12 resplendens^r<? refulgens V cell F 13 hiudem V 15 Christi 

matrem se spopondit eras, in V atque factis fecit F fecit et factis \' 

16 Brigida FV ut pro aut \' 

I Brigida V sit nostro in auxilio F nostro sit in auxilio V 2 ut mereamur 
habere laudem et gloriam V amen pio in sascula sseculorum V 3 add, 
Christi lesu auctor bonorum et miserere obsecro omnium F 

Glossae T] 9 militiae] .i. contra diabulum et uitia lumbos] .i. carnales 

uoluntates 11 certamine] .i. mundi pra^sentis, ut apostolus dicit, Certamen 

bonum certaui, cursum consummaui^ palmam] .i. proemium uictoria;].i. ded .... 
et uiuis 12 refulgens] .i. ut dicitur, Fulgebunt iusti sicut sol in regno patris 

eorum.^ 13 laudes] uel iura is choir sancta] .i. Brigit and co ro'recrad don 

merita tis 14 ]">errectionem] commad he so coir ind line .1. perfectionem 

promisit quam uiriliter implebit 15 aictis] commad he so da;/a dictis atque factis 

fecit 16 regina] uel et regina. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 3 in sup. inarg. 

. . . esse pro peccatorum innotare . . sententiam itaque licet 
motauerit uoluntatis . . . primae exitum non motauit ; peccaui si 

permanent opera, frustra uoce I>enitentia uero de luda 

scribitur et oratio eius . fiat . in peccatum ut non soli ei non 
. . dare non qui inuenerit proditionis scelus sed ad primum scelus 

etiam p. . . homicidis scelus 

temple suas et portant cruenta uestimenta sua loseph. 

' 2 Tim. V. 7. • Mt. xiii. 43. 



1 6 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. CUMINEI LONG I. 



[PrAEFATIO in HyMNUM S. CuMINEI LOxXGI.] 

T] Celebra luda. Cummaini Fota vaao. Fiacbna ri lar-Mu- 
man, ille fecit hunc ymnum. Oais in Cummain-sin re ingein 
doronai Fiachna he tre mescai. Et interrogaiiit Flann, " cuich 
fil ocut?" et dixit, " tui " ; et dixit pater, '* oportet mori " ; 
5 " ita fiat," ar ind ingen. Sed quando natus est, do Chill Ite 
ductus est, et ibi relictus est icr benn chroisse hi cummain 
bic, inde dictus est Commain. Et ibidem nutritus ac doctus 
est, oc?cs ni fess can do tandiu donee uenit mater eius ad 
uisitandum eum ad domum abbatis Ita, ar ticed som 
10 com-menic do-side. Co tanic la and don tig, oais ni rabai 
comarba Ite ifus, et potum postulauit ; et mater sua dedit ei 
sinum abbatisai do ol digi ass, co n-essib dig ass, co ro'chairig 
comarba Ite fuirri-se tabairt in ballain do, comd and-sein 
atrubairt se : 

1 5 Na rathaig 

ce doher dig do'm brathair ; 

is m^^c Fiachna, is hua Fiachna, 

is ingen Fiachna a mathair. 

Ro'leg iar-sein i Corcaig, corbo sui ; uenit autem postea ad 

20 patrem et ad patriam .i. co hEuganacht Lacha Lein. 

iVtb^nd tra each, ba cosmail Cummain do Fiachna, inde 



dixit 



ni cfo dam ci-asbiur : 



s=> 



is ioQtis ar fial ar triur, 
is mo sen-athair m'atho 
mo rhathair is i mo fiur. 



25 is mo sen-athair m'athair. 



ma ro'genair maith de ulc 
is meise adremethaid, 
mo fiur is 1 mo mathair, 
30 m'athair is e mo sen-athair. 

F] 2 is e doronai ymnuni istum/r^» ille .... ymnum 4 boi 

pro fil 6 beind chroisi 7 est et p7'o ac 8 co tanic a 

mathair di-a fis do thig comarba ite /r^ donee . . . ita 10 ni rabai 

. , . . dedit ei zV/c'^i/'. 12 abbatissa^ dedit ei dii^e r?;y/. co n-essil) dig ass 
13 Ite 13 furri-se and-sin 14 oni. so. 15 rathaig 16 brathair 

17 ua 18 fiachna 19 ro'leg ts. pro'x tanic da;/r> ad patrem post /r<^? 
uenit . . . patrem 20 eug^anact locha 21 atbived fiachna 

25 scn-a. 26 siur 28 mcse athremcthaid 29 mo siur 30 sen-a. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. CUMINEl LONGI. 17 

T] is {oQiis in t-aslonnud : 

am 6a-sa do mathar-so ; 

lithir cid mo mathair-se 

{or brathair do brathar-so. 
35 ft>;t-so fein, a [Fjiachna, ar tusu fein brathair do brathar. 

do'm'araill cairdes fo di 

do si'l (Fiach)rach Garrinni : 

sech is 6a, is mac do, 

inti Cummaine d'[F]iachno. 

40 Tunc Fiachna intellexit filium s(uum) Commaine esse, 
ocus iss-e sein doronai in n-immun-sa. Ocus is e fath a 
denma, Cummain dochuaid im-munigin 3.^^ostoloniiii co coem- 
sad Domnall vciac yEda m^/c Ainmerech coi, do chungid 
dilguda di-a chintaib, ar ni coemnacair cena remi ar dure a 

45 chride. Ocus is e Cummain ropo ammchara do, ar dochuas 
o Domnall co Collum Cille, do iarfaigid do cia no'gebad do 
anmcharait, no in regad cuci-som fein sair? Unde dixit 
Qohun Cil/^ : 

in sui doroiga a ndes, 
50 is ocai fogeba a les : 

dobrra Cummain co a thech, 
do hu alaind Anmerech. 

ocus is e Cnxnvaain rotherchanad ann-sein. In tan immorro 
dochuaid Covnmai?t do fis seel Domnaill, iar lidenam ind 

55 immuin, is ann ro'boi Domnall o[c] coi a chinad isin tig. 
Tunc dixit Comniain, " indosa," et reliqua, ocus is ann-sein 
rola de in rhbrat corcra ro'boi tarais .i. brat doronai a mathair 
do .i. Lann. Tunc dixit Corcwciain : 

a ri sen 
Co nacha*mTeilce-sa re'm thail 

emid Domnall e na gab 
brattan Lainne finne fair. 

F] 33 lither 35 .i. fon-so fein a fiachnai ar is tussu 36 cardes 

fa di 39 indf chummain do fiachno 40 intellexit suum c//;//main 

41'iss hesin is he 42 na a-aps/«/ ^ro a.posto/on///i coemsed 

43 ainmirech 43 chuingid 44 coemnecair 0//1. cena 45 ar is 

he c///;/main rop pro ocus is e cummain ropo do 46 col///// cille di 
iarfaigid cia 47 d'anmchairait chuci-som 49 doroega 50 ace 

pro ocai 52 do ua alaind ainmirech 53 is he c/////main rother- 

chanad and-sin 53 <X\n pro imorro 55 immain is and i coi 

56 innosa is and-sein rola de in brat 57 tharis 58 do .i. land 
59 rf 60 thoil 61 domnaill enad gab (ga tnan. post.) 62 bratan 

LIBER HYMN C 



1 8 HYMN US S. CUMINEI LONGI IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 

T] Is aire dochuaid im-munigin 2.y^os\.olorum^ ocus doronai 

Domnall coi a chinad iar-sen, qo ^^-erbairt Cummaine : 
65 innosa 

ro'fitir Domnall rig osa ; (-i- dia uasa) 

is e a fo in fo thall 

ni se a fo in fo-sa. 

In tempore autem Domnaill m^/c yEda m^/c Anmerech 
70 doronad ; tre rithim uero fecit, ocus da line cech caibtil, ocus 
da sill<^/^ dsec cech line ; for canoin fatha ro'fothaiged 
* celebra luda festiuitates tuas '^ ; i nDaire Calcaig doronad in 
t-immun-sa. 



[Hymnus S. Cuminei Longi in Laudem 

ArOSTOLORUM.] 

T] /^^^Elebra luda festa ChristI gaudia 

^— ^ apostulorum exultans memoria 

Clauiculari Petri primi pastoris 

piscium rete euangelii captoris alleluia 

5 Pauli gentium egregi preceptoris 

uasis elect! Israhells seminis alleluia [fol. 3b. 

F] 63 aps^al 64 iar-sein 65 innossa 66 rig 67 is se 

68 ni he a fo 69 uel ^eda s\a.nep?'0 meic anmerech 70 autem 

doronad />ro uero fecit 70 cecha cobtil 71 dec 71 atha 

/fro fatha .i. celebra 72 chalgaig y^ imun 

2 />ost memoria add. alleluia 5 egregii 

Glossae T.] i celebra] .i. prsedica luda] .i. confessio- uel ceclesia. necessitas 

metri tuc sund luda sech ludea 2 apostulorum] .i. misorum memoria] ablatiuus 
3 clauiculari] .i. subauditur hie exultans memoria ; {et in matg.') unde diriuatur hoc 
nomen,ni an5a, ondi as clauis ; clauiculauad-side,ris far-side co ndenand clauicularis, us 
fair-side ocus .s. de, co ndenand clauicularius de ; octis is cubaid a fail hie, quod dixit 
Christus, Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo reclesiam meam et tibi dabo 
claues regni celorum.^ Petrus agnoscens (interpretatur) eo quod Christum agnouit 
quando interroyauit Christus de Petro, quem uos me dicitis esse, et dixit ei. tu es 
Christus filius Dei uiui."* Simon aliud nomen est Petro quod interpretatur oboediens,^ 
(eo quod) oboediuit Christo usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis : uel desoluens 
interpretatur eo quod desoluebat reos a penis. Petrus et Andreas et Pilippus ex una 
ciuitate que uocatur Bezaida fuerunt, et hi primi ex omnibus apostolis deo credid- 
crunt. 5 Pauli] Paulus, humilis uel mitis ; ex tribu Beniamin ortus est, nutri- 

tusuero in Tarsoin Cilicia 6 alleluia] in sjtf>. niarg. . in forbu cech (rainn . . .) 

interpretatur, Laudate dominum, uel Laus tibi Domine, uel Saluum me fac Domine. 
Moises primus usus est alleluia, decantans contra Amalech in deserto, extensis 
manibus ad celum a mane usque ad uesperam et sic deletus est Amalech a filiis Israel, 
et postea (Dauid) cantauit apud Ebreos alleluia, causa timoris, uidens bestiam in 
Tabor et Hermon, et iterum propter timorem Abisolon filii sui cantauit. . . . 

1 Naluim i. 15. ^ Hieron. dc noiit. Hebr. p. 12. ^ Mt. xvi. 18. 

Mt. xvi. 16. ^ Hieron. dc notn Hcbr. p. 103. 



HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGl IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 19 

T] Andrese atque precamur egregia 

pasi pro Christi fide aduocamina alleluia 

lacoblque consubrini domini 
10 preces adiuuent in scammate saeculi alleluia 

lohannls sacri electl ab infantia 

qui accumbebat sponsi inter ubera alleluia 

Oris lampadis eloquentis Pilippi 

opem oremus prole cum peruigili alleluia 

15 Bartholomei Impendamus nutibus 

nati pendentis sequora in nubibus alleluia 

Tomse tendentis partes inter Parthise 

nos illuminet abyssus scientise alleluia 

Mathel quoque fiscall a munere 
20 donati Christum sequentis preepropere alleluia 

F] 1 1 lecti 

Glossae T] 7 Andrere] .i. uirilis interpretatur, crace item pasus est 8 aduoca- 
mina] .i. na togarmanna w^ na fortachta 9 Iacobi].i. Zebedeifilius qui subplantator 
iiitiorum.^ gladio occisus est sub Herode tetrarcha, qui primus apostolorum pasus est 
consubrini] in sinistr. rnarg. (Matres) lacobi e: lohannis (apostol)i lesu sorores fuerunt 
tinde consubrini Domini dicti sunt 10 scammate] .i. isind roi no isind ergail 

11 lohannis] .i. gratia Dei uel in quo gratia interpretatur.'^ subaudi, adiuuent 
preces. hie sohis ex omnibus discipulis euasit sine martirio a sreculo et dormiuit in pace. 

12 accumbebat] in Cannan Galileoe sponsi] .i. Christi 13 oris] .i. os lampadis 
interpretatur** .i. ara hcolchacr/nar elms aerlabra Pilippi] .i. Pilippi dechoin sein 
i?a/j is e sein amies Cummain inter apostolos ; qui in (Iliera)polis ciuitate sepultus est ; 
incertum est autem utrum gladio an cruce occisus est 14 oremus] imperatiui 
prole] .i. tres filias habuit profetantes in nouo testamento 13 Bartholomei] .i. 
filius suspendentis aquas interpretatur^ impendamus] .i. ernem preces 16 nati] 
.i. mac De iar fir astas na usr/ isna nelaib ; it e na usr/ iar sians na fi^rceila ; it e uwinorro 
ind niul in forcetlaide. hie gladio occisus est nubibus]. i. potestatibus 17 Tomae] 
•i. quidicitur Didimus ; abisus scientix- interpretatur^ ; gladio occisusestet corpus eius 
in Edisa ciuitate est Parthi.ie] Parthia nomen (regionis) in oriente 19 Mathei].i. 
donatus gratia interpretatur.*' quoque] subauditur jietamus precem. fiscali] .i. in 
(m)ain-chista (quia) riscus(inuenitur) .i. . . . hscalis uel fiscaliscisla, no*(fe)da(d) cista 
-i. ic tobuc[h] cisa do rig in domuin no'bid 

Hieron. de nom. Ilcbr. p. 91. ' Ibid. p. loi. ' Ibid. p. 95. 

Ibid. p. 99 5 Ibid. p. 93. • Ibid. p. 92. 

C 2 



20 HYMN US S. CUM INK I LONG I IN LAUD EM APOSTOLORUM. 

T] Atque itidem lacobi comlnus 

precem petamus subnixi alterius alleluia 

Tathei tota famosi per tellura 

Abgoro misl lesu cum epistola alleluia 

25 SImonIs dicti suapte Cannanel 

stolam qui tinxit agni del sanguine alleluia 

Sorte praeelecti Madlani meritis 

sitl locemur cselorum in editis alleluia 

Marci excels! mandata lustltlae 
30 annuntlantis Christum Alaxandrlse alleluia 

Medici uerl Lucae euangellzae 

agnum sequentis ulrglnall honore alleluia 

Patrlcl patrls obsecremus merlta 

ut deo digna perpetremus opera alleluia [f. 4. 

35 SanctI ZefanI prlml atque martlrls 

pro inlmicis rogantis cum susplrls alleluia 

F] 24 abagro 26 sangine 27 prelecti 28 celoruni 

30 Alexandrias '})'}, Patricii 35 Stephani martyris 

Glossae T] 21 lacobi] .i. Alphe lacobi cominus] .i. cind[iud] fair frisinn lacob 
toisech cominus] .i. Christo 22 subnixi] .i. dedenchu tanic co Crist quam 

predictus ocus sund ro'gabtha in Hierusalem 23 Tathei] .i. cultor cordis inter- 

pretatur.' idem et ludas frater lacobi Alphei tellura] .i. tarsna huillib talmannaibar 
sen tra feb no'scribenn et sic scribitur recte per tellura .i. rura 24 Abgoro] .i. datiuus 
epistola]. i. Beatus es ; nescimus qua morte mortuus est et in sinistr. tnarg. errat hie 
Cummain, quia Tatheus portauit epistolam ad Abgarum ; sed Annanias cursor ac seruus 
Abgari portauit et reportauit ; et ipse Tatheus postea predicauit ei fidem .i. Abgaro, ut 
historia ceclesiastica narrat 25 Simonis].i. oboediens interpretatur- suapte] in sua 
regione uel sua ciuitate ociis silla/; f(3rtormaig hie, -pte Cannanei] . i. stelus interpreta- 
tur*; etaChanna uico dictusest (ubi) Christusa(|uam in uinum conuertit 26 tinxit] 
.i. carnem suam in ]:)a'-sioneni Christi tinxit 27 Sorte]. i. in locum lude Madi«ni] 
.i. donum Dei uel iudicium Dei interpretatur^ 28 sili] .i. positi locemur] .i. co"n" 
ortinoltar editis] .i. in tcmjilis .i. in secretis .i. in excelsis uel in celis 29 Marci] 

Marcus excelsus interpretatur' ; subaudi petamus opem. 30 annuntiantis] .i. 

predicantis Alaxandriae] .i. adueibium 31 Lucae] .i. ij^se consurgens inter- 

l^retatur'' 32 uirginali] .i. quia uirgo fuit. hie Sirus natione 33 patris] .i. 

nostri 35 Zefani] .i. norma Kbreice, coronatus Grece."^ (pii fuit primus martir 

noui testamenti post Christum 36 rogantis] .i. diccntis, Domine lesu ne statuas 

illis hoc in peccatum" 



' Hieron. de iipnt. Ilebr. p. 91. 
•* Hieroa. dc noiii. Ilebr. p. 102. 
" ll'id. p. 104 ; cf. Isid. Etyiit. vii. 11. 



2 /bid. p. 


103. 


' Hieron. Comni. in Mi. p. 57 


■■■ /bid. 




" /bid. p. 108. 
** Acts VI i. 60 



HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGI IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 21 

T] Horum sanctorum bina septim uallda 

fiant pro nobis scutata suffragia alleluia 

Ouibus ignita demonum iacula 
40 posunt extlngi ut per propugnacula alleluia 

Inultlata quo feramus pectora 

regl regnanti ab aeuo In saecula alleluia 

Gloria patrl atque unlgenlto 

simul regnanti splritu cum agio alleluia 

45 NImis honorati sunt amid tul deus 

nimis confortatus est principatus eorum^ alleluia 
Celebra luda festa ChrlstI gaudia apostolorum 

I Exaudi nos deus per merita apostolorum optima 

ut deleantur pessima nostra peccata plurima 
Per merita et orationes intercessionesque 
sancti Petri et Pauli et Patricii et ceterorum 

5 apostolorum ac martirum omnium 

sanctorum propitietur "nobis dominus 

F] yj octo />ro septim 40 possunt 42 secula 

47 0//1. luda .... apostolorum om. w. 3-6 

Cllossae T] yj septim] .i. xiiii in da apslal dec .i. Paulus et Stefanus 
qiiamuis non sit apostolus, ociis co na bad he Cummaine doberad Marcum et 
Lucam hie ; no niasu he dorat, is .uiii. ualida as niaith and 40 per pro- 

pugnacula] .i. anial bid tre ermuru ; no tre cath-cliatha 41 quo] co 42 ab 

wuo] .i. a principio 44 cum agio] .i. cum sancto qui agius Grece sanctus Latine 

dicitur ut agiographa .i. sancta scriptura 45 honorati] .i. ab omnibus amici] 

amicus dictus est quasi aninii a-cjuus, qui xqualis nobis uoluntate coniungiiur 

46 confortatus] .i. bonis operibus eorum].i. apostulorum 

[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 4 in sup. f/iarg. 

magna . . et spatiosa domus est atrium quod addnntur 
ei iii porticus extrinsecus.- in hoc diuersitas x aposlo/orum et Petri est, 
illi fugiunt quanquam procul tamen sequitur saluatorem et idee soli 
principatui eligitur. Amen, dice uobis, quiecunque alligaueritis super 
terram erunt ligata et in celo et rl.' Augustinus. hie ostenditur quod 
non potestas alligandi et soluendi datur Petro, sed peritia usquequo 
sciat quis alligandus et soluendus sit. Tribunal eo quod ibi (gradibus) 
conscendunt tribus.* 

' Ps. cxxxviii. 17. 2 Hrab. Maur. J)e l/n/Tfrso x'lv. 20. . ' Mt. xvi. 19 

♦ Cf. Hrab. Maur. De Universo xiv. 21. 



22 PRAEFA no IN HYMNUM S. MUGTNTII, 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Mugintil] 

T] Parce domine. Mugint fecit hunc hymnum hi Futerna, 
Causa .i. Finnen Maige Bile exit do foglaim co Mugint, oais 
Rioc ocus Talmach et ceteri alii secum. Drust rex Bretan 
tunc et habuit filiam .i. Drusticc nomen eius, et dedit eam 
5 legendo co Mugint. Et amauit ilia Rioc, et dixit Finniano : 
tribuam tibi omnes libros quos habet Mugint scribendum si 
Rioc dedisses mihi in matrimonium. Et misit Finnen 
Talmach ad se ilia nocte in formam Rioc ; et cognouit eam, 
et inde conceptus ac natus est Lonan Treote. Sed Drusticc 

10 estimauit quod Rioc eam cognouit, et dixit quod Rioc pater 
esset filii ; sed falsum est, quia Rioc uirgo fuit. Iratus est 
Mugint tunc et misit quendam puerum in templum, et dixit 
ei : si quis prius in hac nocte ueniat ad te in templum, percute 
eum secure. Ideo dixit qui[a] prius Finnianus pergebat ad 

15 templum. Sed tamen ilia nocte domino instigante ipse Mugint 
prius ecclesise peruenit ; et percussit eum puer, profeta 
dicente : " conuertetur dolor eius in caput eius, et in uerticem 
ipsius iniquitas eius descendet."^ Et tunc dixit Mugint 
' parce,' quia putauit inimicos populum populari ; no comad 

20 aire dogneth in immu(n-sa), ar na tarta a chin ior in popul. 
Uel Ambrosius fecit, dia mbai i rigalur. Uel Dauid fecit, ut 
alii dicunt, sed non uerum ; acJit is huad tucad, * die angelo 
tuo percutienti ' usque * populo tuo.' 

F] I Mugeint 2 finnen exiit 3 om. ceteri 4 oui. .i, 

Drustric 5 om. ilia 6 om. quos habet Mugint 7 in 

matrimonium uel in coniugium 8 0771. ilia .... Rioc 9 q\. pro 
ac 0771. est 9 Distric 10 0771. estimauit . . . . et ba Rioc 

pater eius ^r^ quod Rioc pater esset filii 11 <?;;/. iratus . . . . et 

12 Mugint pro quendam ad pro in 13 primus pro prius 0771. in 

templum 14 ad te pro secure primus pergebat Finnianus antea pro 

prius .... templum 15 6»;;/. domino instigante 16 aeclcsiae 

16-18 ^w. profeta descendet 19 0771. Mugint 20 in n- 

immun-sa 21 mboi 22 is liad 23 om. percutienti 23 addi/ifin 
CO tanic \.ra buadir mor do fo deoid c^;nd ed tarfds do ndmait ic inret in 
phopuil co ndeochaid im-muinigin in choimded do soerad in phopuil ar a 
namtiu, c^;zid and-sin dorone ' parce domine.' no dno commad aire dogneth 
in n-immun-s[a] ut diximus ar na tarta a chin-som for in popul. 



' Ps. vii. 17. 



HYMNUS S. MJJGINTIl. 



[HyMXUS S. iMuGINTII.] 

T] TDArce domlne parce populo tuo^ quern redemlsti 
-L Christe sanorulne tuo et non in aeternum irasceris 
nobis, 

/Deprecamur te domine in omni miserlcordia [fol. 4b. 
5 tua ut auferatur furor tuus et ira tua a ciuitate ista et 
de domu sancta tua." Ouoniam peccauimus peccaui 
mus tibi domine et tu iratus es nobis et non est 
qui effugiat manum tuam.'' Sed supplicemus ut 
ueniat super nos misericordia tua domine qui in 

10 Ninuen pepercisti inuocantes dominum. Exclame- 
mus ut respicias populum tuum conculcatum et dolen- 
tem et protegas templum sanctum tuum ne ab impiis 
contaminetur et miserearis nimis afflicta^ ciuitati tuae. 
Exclamemus omnes ad dominum dicentes, 

1 5 Peccauimus tibi domine peccauimus, patientiam habe 
in nobis et erue nos a malis quae quotidie crescunt 
super nos. Dimitte domine peccata populi tui secun- 
dum multitudinem misericordiae tuae. 
Propitius fuisti patribus nostris propitius esto nobis et 

20 implebitur gloria tua in uniuersa tua. Recordare* 
domine, die angelo tuo percutienti populum tuum, 
sufficit. Contene manum tuam, et cesset interfectio 
quae grassatur in populo ut non perdas omnem animam 
uiuentem. 



F] 2 irascaris 8 ^\. pro vX 12 ^w. et <////t' protegas 13 ciuitatis 
16 cotidie 19 sicut propitius fuisti /ro propitius fuisti 20 impleatur 

uniuersa terra 22 contine 23 grasatur et pro ut 



Glossae T] 10 Ninuen] .i, Ninue ciuitas magna fuit iteneris trium dierum. qua? 
egit penilentiam in pnvdicatione lonce profetoe et sic liberata est. et in sinistr. mar^. 
Ninuen pulcra interpretatur^ (iucun)dum significat ; alii ex nomine Nini Beli filii 
Ninum urbem condiderunt magnam quam Ebrei Ninuen appellant. 

• loel ii. 17, ' cf. Dan. ix. i6. ' Tobit xiii. 2. 

♦ 2 Reg. xxiv. 16, 21 * Hieron. d€ noitt. Htbr. p. 14. 



24 HYMNUS S. MUGINTII. 



T] Exurge domine adiuua nos et redime nos propter I 



nomen tuum 



Farce domine peccantibus 

ignosce penitentibus 

miserere nobis te rogantibus 

saluator omnium Christe 

respice in nos lesu et miserere. Amen. 



F] 26 add. in fi7iem Parce domine 
3 oin. nobis 5 oin. in om, amen 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 4b in sup. marg. 

. . . . inspiratione abiit ........ die secus 

Augustinum, qui uult . . in omni . . . quod amat et ira possi- 
tus corde cum Christo habitet . . processit caput eius sic Christia- 

nus . . . prseuidit cor eius quomodo in itura 

sunt quo . . . . sic et caro si .... . itura est quo nunc 

. . hominis eamus ergo . . . . de qua totum 

mundum erit aliud. . . . 



6T. MICHAEL'S 
COLLEGE 

c^ 



. praefatio in hymnum s. colmanl 25 

[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Colmani.] 

TJ Sen De. Colman m<7c hui Chluasaig, fer legind Corcaige, 
is e dorigne in n-immun-sa di-a soerad ar in mbuidechair 
ro'boe ir-remis m<?c n-Oeda Slane. Ar roptar imda doine 
i nHerinn in tan-sein, ociis rob e a n-immed con na roichtis acht 
5 tri noi immaire do cech fir i nHerinn .i. a noi do moin, ocus a 
noi do min, ocus a noi do chaill ; co rothroiscset maithe fer 
n-Erenn im m^/c n-Oida Slane ocus im Fechine Fabair ociis 
im (Ailer)an ocus im Manchan Leith ocus im sochaide archena, 
im huatigud na ndoine, ar dodechaid t^rcca bid ann ar a 

10 n-immed ; conid aire-sein tuccad in buidechair (orru, conid 
de atbathatar meicc JEda. Slane isin blia<y<72>/-sin, ocus na 
sruithe ro'raidsem, et alii multi. Dicunt alii combad Choi- 
man dogneth uile ; atb^rrat fairenn aile na dernai acht da 
rann de namma, octis in scol di-a denaim (o-sin) immach .i. 

15 leth- rann /cech fir dib. I Corcaig dorigned, i n-amseir [fol. 5. 
da mace ALda. Slane .i. Blaithmac ocus Diarmait. Is e hninorro 
tuccait a denma : teidm mor do'ratad ior firu Herinn .i. in 
Bude Connaill, co ro'sirestar Herenn hule, ocus co na farcaib 
acht cech tres dune i nHerinn i mbethaid ; ociis conid di-a 

20 n-anacul co n-a scoil dorone ar in teidm-sen Colman in 
n-immun-sa. Ocus is ann do'rola do-som a denam, in tan 
ro'thinscanastar ascnam co araile inse mara Herenn amaig, 
{or teched in tedma-sa, combetis .ix. tonna eturru ocus ti'r, ar 
ni tic teidm tarais innunn, ut ferunt periti ; co ro'iarfaig araile 

25 don scoil Cholman ' cia sen i tarla doib dul f6>r set,' conid 
ann-sein atrubairt Colman, * cia sen on tra,' ol seissom, ' acht 
sen De ? ' Ar iss-ed ro'thrialsat-som, dul {or insib mara 
immach, {or teched res[inj ngalur. 

F] Sen De. Colman vaao. ui Chluasaig fer legind Corcaige, 
dorone in n-immun-sa ocus a scol immalle fris ; ocus commad leth- 
rand cech fir foe-sin. No is a oenur dor6ne in n-immun. Is he im- 
morro a loc, otha in n-inse co Corcaig corice in n-inse di-a ndechatar 
5 for teched in tedma. I n-amsir vcwvwrro da m^c ^da Slane dor6nad 
.i. Blathm^zc ocus Diarmait. Is he \vs\7norro tucait a denma: teidm 
mor do'ratat ior firu Erend .i. in Buide C6';/daill co ro'indrestar 
Herind uile, ocus co na. farcaib ac/U cech thres duine i nHerind uile i 
mbethaid ; ocus comd de atbathatar meic yFda Slane ocus atbath 

10 Fechene Fobair, et alii multi clerici et reges in eodem anno perierunt. 
Oc//j c^;;/id di-a n-anacul co n-a scoil dor6ne ar in teidm-sin Colman 
in n-imunsa, ocus is and dorala do-som a denom, in tan ro"tinscanastar 
ascnam co araile indse mara co mbctis .ix. tonna etarru ocus tir, ar ni 
thic teidm dar noi tonna, ut ferunt periti. Co ro'iarfaig araile do'n 

15 scoil do Colman, cia sen i tarla doib dul {or set? Conid and 
atrubairt Colman, cia sen tra, ol se-seom, acht s^n De. • 



26 



HYMN us S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



[Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.] 



T] OEn De do'ii'fe f^'rdon'te, 
*^ ior a oessam dun in- 
nocht, 

It/r foss no utmaille, 
ruire nime fri cech tress, 

5 Itge Abeil meic Adaim, 
ro'n'soerat ar dian-galar, 

Noe ocus Abraham, 
immu'ntisat ar tedmaim, 

Ailme athair tri cethrur 
lO ro*n*s6erat a n-ernaigthi 

Snaidsi'um Moisi deg-t.uisech 
lesu, Aaron mace Amra, 

lob cosna fochaidib 
fathi Fiadat ro"n*anset 



xxs^acz Maire ro'n'feladar 
cia tiasam cain-temadar. 

\\.ir suide no sessam, 
iss-ed attach adessam, 

HeH, Enoc, di-ar cobair, 
secip leth fon rhbith fogair. 

Isac in mace adamra, 
nacha'ntairle adamna. 

ocus loseph a n-uas(er), 
CO rig n-il-ainglech n-uasal. 

ro'n'snaid tria rubrum maire, 
Dauid in gilla dana. 

sech na nemi ro"n*snada, 
la secht m^ccu Mocaba. 



F] I "te "felathar 2 oesam thisam 3 eter fos ^Xer essam 

4 ruri tres 5 Abeil Ele 6 bith 8 immoTi'tesat thed- 

maim 'tarle 9 anoser 1 1 Moysi degh-thoisech dria mare 

12 lessu 13 fochadib neme "snade 14. 'ainset Mochaba 

Glossae TF] i donfe] .i. ro"n"fuca leis T do'n'fuca leis cip e leth tiasam F 
fordoate] forund de .i. ti forn (f(3nrnnF)TF ronfeladar] .i. ro'ii'fialadar F + do'rata 
a fial torund (f ial torond F) di-ar ditin TF 2 oessam] ior a oessitin T oesitin F 

innocht] .i. in nocte tribulationis T a nocte, dictum est, quia in nocre ambulauerant ut 
. quidam, no in tempore tribulationis et ain . . . . tis furri-side F 

cia] .i. cepe leth tiasam T .i. secip e leth F cain] .i. alaind T temadar] .i, co 
r^'emdar sinn di-ar ditm .1. done arndi/mT .i. don fem(adar), do'n'dithne tar a doen 
. . . .i. ditin/^i- F 3 foss] .i. cid fossidecht T cid i fosidech F utmaille] 

cid forimtecht TF 4 ruire] .i. rori TF fri] .i. contra TF ades-am] .i. aichimit 

TF 5 itge] .i. guidmit TF""^' Abeil] ,i. luctus^ TF'"- Adaim] .i. terrenu? 

uel terrigena uel terra rubra interpretatur- TF'"s 6 dian-galar] .i. ar in galar 

ndian TF -i- .i. ar in mbude Connaill T -t- .i. . . . ar in . buide F fogair] 
.i. fograiges .i. done tomathium T .i. fogur res . . F 7 Noe] noe consolatio 

interpretatur, quia per ipsum mundus consolatus est in reparatione hominum'' T'"^' F'"S 
Abraham] ,i. pater excelsus interpretatur"* TF'"^' Isac] .i. risus interpretatur" TF 
adamra] .i. quia per miraculum datus est TF immuntisat] .i. tisat immund T 
adamna] .i. adamni .i. gorta .i. quia per Adam (ilium F) uenit dolor TF'":-'' 9 athair] 
i. lacob TF'"s»' -I- subplantator interpretatur'' F'"^ tri cethrur] .i. xii. patriarchie T tri 
cethrar fer F loseph] .i. augmentum interpretatur*^ T anuas(er)] anuasal 

.i. fer T anuasal fer F 10 il-ainglech] .i. quia multos angelos tenet TF 

11 snaidsium] .1. ro'n'snade sund (sind Y) TF Moisi] .i. aquaticus interpretatur 
quia de Nilo flumine {oni F) sumptus est*^ TF'"^' ro'n snaid] .i. populum Israel TF 

12 lesu] .i. mac Nun TF'"^' -f- lesu Ebreice sed .... F'''^-' Aaron] .i. 
mons fortitudinis interpretatur'-* TF Dauid] ,i. fortis manus interpretatur'" TF 

13 lob] .i. dolens interpretatur^' TP" 14 Fiadat] .i. fiadi .i. fo dia .i. dia maith 
T .i. fiada .i. iia .i. dia da ocus fo .i. maith F 

1 Hieron. de nom. llebr, p. 4. 2 //,/>/. p, 5, 3 Cf_ //,/V/. p, g6. * Ibid. p. 5. 

'•' Ibid. p. 12. ^ Ibid. p. 12. " Ibid. p. 12. *• Ibid. p. 21. ^* Ibid. p. 18. 

10 Ibid. p. 53. " Ibid. p. 88. 



I 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 27 

T] Eoin baptaist adsluinnem, rop ditiu dun, rop snadud, 
lesu CO n[-a] apstalaib rop di-ar cobair fri gabud. 

Maire Joseph do'irringrat et spiritus Stefani, 

as each ing doTi*f(9rslaice taithmet anma Ignatl. 

Cech martir, cech dithrubach, cech noeb robai hi ligenmnai, 
20 rop sciath dun di-ar n-im- rop saiget huan fri demnai. 
degail 

Regem regum rogamus in nostris sermonibus 

anacht Noe a luchtlach diluui temporibus 

Melchiscdech rex Salem incerto de semine 

/ro'n'soerat a airnigthe ab omni formidine. [fol. 5b. 

F] 15 lohain babtaist 16 Isu co n-a 17 do'ringrat ociis pro tt 

Stephani 18 dor'forslaigset Ignatii 19 each each dibtrobach 

ro'boi .i. genmna 20 rob uain demna 22 luctluct diluuii 
24 emaigthe 

Glossae TP'] 15 Eoin] .i. in quo gratia interpret atur^ T lohan .i. Johannes, 
in Deo gratia, uel Johannes, dei gratia F^^s baptaist] .i. quia Christum 

baptizauit (babtizauit F) TF + uel quia primus homines babtisauit F adsluinnen] 
.i. asluincimeit ar cardes fris in hac laude T 16 apstalaib] apostolus Grece, missus 
interpretatur Latine TF rop] .i. tisat (tisad F) di-ar cobair TF 17 Maire] 

.i. stilla uel Stella maris interpretatur- T^^sF Joseph] .i. aite Jesu TF do'n'ringrat] 
.i. ro'n'tograt di-ar n-anacul T .i. ro*n"tograt ;z^ro'n'anmniget F spiritus]. i. anima 
uel gratia eius T Stefani] .i. coronatus interpretatur TF 18 do'n'fiJ^'slaice] 

.i. ro'n'iuaslaice T .i. do'n'fuaslaige F taithmet] .i. foraithmet TF Ignaii] .i. 

Ignatius episcopus secundus post Petrum in Antiochia primus et 

jiassus sub Traiano imperatore. Ignatius .... a leonibus et aliis bestiis 

T . . . . successor Petri in ... . Ignatius sicut ad . 
dendi prcesentes ites ad fidem per suas 

discipulos multos. Traianus .i. rex Romanorum et totius mundi 
legato secum ad sede causam sibi fidei prasdicandee ducentes missit ei proedicandi ad 
.■>e fidem ti-ahenti .... regem uelle eum dare bestiis et se . . . dicere . . 

uenisse .... sed ille negauit dicerent . . . dicens 

quid si frangitur .... quia ego fidentibus 

et inde ductus est ad regem successor eius in Roma 

fuit uita Petri .... fuerunt F™? 19 martir] .i, pro deo 

TF + .i. testis interpretatur F dithrubach] .i. pro deo TF + beos F noeb] .i. 
pro deo T 21 nostris] .i. in Scotica linga uel huius ymni T 22 anacht] 

• i. in ri ro "anacht TF luchtlach] .i. a lucht locha no a lucht dub .i. Noe cum suis 
tribus fiiiis et .iiii. uxcres eorum T .i. al-lucht lotha no a lucht luath .... 
dub 710 a l(ucht) F'"^ 23 Melchiscdech] .i. rex iustiti» interpretatur^ T rex 

Salem ] Hieronymus : aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Sem filium Noe, et supputantes annos 
uitae ipsius .cccc. ostendunt eum usque ad Isac uixise.'' Alii hunc esse quendam 
Cannaneum et ignotum cuius Ebrei genelogiam ignorant. Secundum autem Augus- 
tinumet Origenem, non homo fuit sed angelus domini : homo sine patre et sine matre 

et sine genelogia esse non potest^ T is i cetfaid na n-Ebraide 

comniad he genealogia . . . angelus . . V"^^ Salem] 

Hieronymus : Salem non, ut losepus et nostrorum omnes arlitrantur, idem est et 
Hierusalem, sed oppidum iuxta Scithopolim quod appellator Salem, et dicitur uenisse 
Jacob in Salem ciuitatem regionis Sichem quce est in terra Chanaan** T'"^-' .i. fuit Salem 

nomen ciuitatis F iss-i z'//////^r/^^ cetfaid na n-Ebraide conid i-sund ^<//j 

Hierusalem : iss-i inimorro cetfaid srotha lordanen, ecus 

innti roboi Melcisedek F"'K 

' Hieron. de nont. Hebr. p. 91. » Ibid. p. 92. ' Ibid. p. 14. ♦ Cf. Hieron. Qucrstt. Ilcbr. 
in Gen. xiv. 18. ^ Cf. Aug. Queestt. in Heptat. i. 74. ^ Hieron. Kpist. 73 ad Euangclum. 



28 HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 

T] Soter soeras Loth di thein, qui per saecula habetur, 

ut nos omnes precamur liberare dignetur. 

Abram de Ur na Galdai, snaidsi'unn ruri ro'irsnada, 

soers'um soeras in popul limpa fontis i nGaba. 

Ruri anacht tri maccu a surnn tened co ruadi, 

30 ro"niTain amal ro'anacht Y)aiiidi de manu Golai. 

Flaithem nime locharnaig- ar'douToigse di-ar trogi 

nat leic suum profetam ulli leonum ori. 



F] 25 secula 27 Abraam Calda snaidsi'um 28 soerais limpha 
29 surnd cor-rodi 31 flalhem locharnaig ar'dond'rosgset 32 nad 

prophetam 



Glossae TF] 25 Soter] .i. Ebreice lesusT'"^ + Grece . . saluator LatineT""s:F + 
interpretatur F soeras] .i. ro'soerastar TF Loth] .i. decHnans interpretatur. ' 
Loth mac Aran m?c Thara frater Sarra (Sarrai F) TF Q"] Abram] .i. pater excelsus 

interpretatur,'^ Abba enim pater dicitur, ram excelsus ; Abraham pater m.ultarum 

interpretatur, et subaudi gentium T a celis hie F et subaudi . . 

F'"^ Ur] in Ebreo habetur in Ur Ch^thisim .i- in igne Caldeorum. Tradunt 
autem Ebrei ex hac occasione istiusmodi faljulam, quod Abraham in ij^nem misus est 
quia ignem adorare noluerit quem Caldei colunt, et dei auxilio liberatus, de idulatrie 
igne profugerit ; quod in sequentibus scribitur egressum esse Tharan cum sobole sua 
de regione Caldeorum, pro quo in Ebreo habetur ' de incendio Caldeorum,' et misus 
est Aram adhuc ante conspectum patris sui Thara in igne Caldeorum quod uidelicet 
ignem nollens adorare igne consumptus est. Loquitur autem dominus postea ad Abram 
dicens. Ego sum qui eckixi te de igne Caldeorum*^ T"'^ Galdai] na Calda .i. Caldei 
dicti quasi cassi .i. o Cased mac Nachor m/c Thara .i. a filio fratris Abraham, de Ur 
. . . . Abraham apud illos F"'^ snaidsi'um] ro'n'snode sind F 28 soersum] 
ro'soera sinn Tro'soerad sind F Hmpa] othoin T ablatiuus TF Gaba] .i. 

isin gabud i rabatar sine aqua quando uenit ex Egipto T .i. isin gabud ir-rabatar isin 
diihrub super aqua, in tan tanic in popul a hEgept ; no^ commad Gaba ainm ind 
lui : ir-rabatar tunc sine aqua ; no, in tan ro'boi Samuel mac Elcanna i toisigecht in 
popuil atberar so : Filistina tancatar cucu for sluagud co tangatar m<:/c Israel isna 
loccaib as Gaba octts Masfad, et unde hie i nGabai, £»^z/j-ro*throiscsetar vc^eic Israel and- 
sen, ocns do'iat Sam.uel \x%ce illustrationis tarsiu, et unde dicitur limpha, ^tw^ro'memaid 
re Samuel ocus re maccaib Israel for F'iHstinaib F"'S 29 ruri].i. ro-ri T anacht] 
.i. ro'angestar T tri maccu] in anno primo regni Nabcodonosor regis Babiloniie 
uenit in Hierusalem et inuasit eam ; in anno uero tertio lochim regis luda dixit 
Daniel et tres pueri in Babilonem ducti sunt et alii multi secum ; et ait rex pnx'posito 
iunachorum, Arphanas nomine, ut doceret alios pueros de filiis Israel et de semine 
regio et de filiis tirannorum j^ueros decoros,ut ministrarent ei post peritiam Calde^v 
linga-, Tri ^x\eic F"'>>' .i. Sedrac, Misac, Abdinago (Abdenago F) TF haec sunt 
Caldca F nomina eorum TF apud Caldeos T Annanias, Azarias, Misael TK autem 
Ebreica F nomina eorum TF apud Ebreos ; et in igne misi sunt quia noluerunt adorare 
formam Nabcodonostor T 31 flaithem] .i. flaith eim (em F) TF locharnaig] 

.i. solusta T solustai F ar'don'roigse] .i. ar'ro'airchise TF 32 profetam] 

• i. Danielem, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus et fuit cum eis in lacu leonum 
per ebdomadam i:)lenam sine cibo T 

' Hieron. de noin. Ilebr.^. 13. ^ Ibiii. p. 5. 

^ Hieron. Qucestt. Ilebr. in Gen. xi. 2S. 



HYMN us S. COLMANl MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



29 



T] Amal foedcs in aingel 
doToit^r dun di-ar fc>rtacht, 

35 Di-ar Fiadat ro'ntolomar 
ro'bem occa i mbi-bethaid 

Amal soeras lonas faith 
snaidsi'iinn dej^-ri tomtach tren, 



tarslaic Petrum a slabreid, 
rop reid remunn cech n-amreid. 

nostro opere digno, 
in paradisi regno. 

a bru mil moir, monar ngle, 
sen De do'nfe iordou'te. 



Ro-fir, a Fiada, ro-fir, 

40 ro'bet maccan flatha de 

Ro-fir, a Fiada, rop fir, 
scch ro'ised, ro'issam, 

Robbem cen es hil-lethu, 



ro'erthar in guidi-se, 

hi timchuairt na scule-se 

risam huili sith ind rig 
hi flaith nime cofrissam. 

la hairieliu i mbith-bethu 



F] 



33 faides in n-aingel 



34 dorroiter fortact remoind 36 robbem 
j7 monor gle 2>^ snaidsi'um deg-rig tom- 



occai i mbeth-bethaid 

thach De don fte 39 fiado a"firthar F ra'firthar F* -seo 40 scuili-seo 
41 fiado rofir uile 42 roisad roisam vapro hi 'risam 43 robem 

;cs il-letha haihgliu 



Glossae TF] 33 foedes] .i. prceteriti temporis F Herodes Agrlpa occidit 
lacobum filium Zebedei et tradidit Petnim iiii. quaternionibus in carcerem ad 
custodiendum, et liberauit eum dominus per angelum suum T Herodes tetrarcha mac 
Herodis vaeic Antijvztris xweic Ilerodis Ascolonitre, is lais ro'marbad lohan Babtaist, 
ocus ro'ches Crist ociis ro'laad Petir i carcair, ecus is e sede forathmentar hie F"'^ 
laislaic] .i. roHuaslaic F 34 do'r'oiter] .i. a deo TF 35 fiadat] .i. dar 

dia maiih TF di-ar fiadait ondi as deus F ro'n'tolomar] .i. rolholtnagem T 

ro'tholtnaigem F 37 lonas] .i. dolens siue columba interpretatur, filius Amathi 

et (hie est F) uidure quern suseitauit Helias (Eleas F) quando (apud quam F) hospitauit 
TF^s apud earn T in tempore famis F'"^ fugiens Aehab regem TF'"5? in tempore 
famis T Israel' F'":-'' 38 snaidsium] .i. ro'n'snaide sind Y tomtaeh] .i. 

tomaithmech TF 39 a Fiada] i. a de maith T a deg de F roerthar] .i. 

ro'erniter T ro'ernithar F 40 maccan] .i. angeli, ;/<?, F'"^' + meicc (maecain F) 

l>eeca atbalat fochetor (focetoir F) in sanctitate (^w. F) post baptismum TF'"^' 41 

sith] .i. celum TF 43 Leth-rand so, octis is ed araiH in lethrand aili oc cai . . 

di-a toracht . . atir . . . de'n galur, masu lelh-rann eech ai dib doronsat 
anuas ; no is e Cholman wwniorro a oenur dorigne in immun . . . foracaib in leth- 

rann so ar ro-eceom .... dia mo ehet eeomlanaiged . . a molad-som T"'s 

I elh-rand so, oeus ni . . a leth-rand aile and, ociis is ed . . . le in fer di-a torach 
ade . , atlxith do'n tedmaim (maso) leth-rand cech fir doTonsat anuasana ; maso 
Colman immorro a oenur dorigne in n-immun-sa, is airi foracaib in leth-rann-sa gen 
leth-rand ele .i. ar no'cccomlanaig-seom mo munttv--sa ecomlanaigefsa a molad-som 
F"'« 43 hil-lethu] .i. hi farsinge T .i. leu, ut quidam dixit, mo mathair Oiiis 

m'athair | cein ro'batar 'n-a l)ethu 1| bendacht for ed rodos'fuc | ro'bo bee mo . . 
. lethu F"'« 



Cf. Hieron. Praef. in lonam, pp. 388, 9. 



30 HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 

T] Reraig faith i cen dibad, aingil apstail, ard fegad, 

45 tairset li-ar n-athar nemda ria sluag iidemiia di-ar senad. 

Sen de. 



B^;?dacht for erlam Patraic con-noebaib Herenn imme, 

bennacht forsin cathraig-se ocus for each fil indi. 

Bennacht for erlam Brig/V co n-ogaib Herenn impe, 

50 tabraid huile cain iorg^W, b^;/dacht {or ordan Brigte. 

Bendacht for Colum Cille con-noebaib Alban alia, 

ior anmain Adamnan ain ro"la cain forsna clanna. 

/For foesam. rig na ndula comairche nacha*n'bera, [fol. 6. 

in spirut noeb ro"n"br6ena, Qrist ro'n'soera, ro'n'sena. 

55 Sen de. 

I Orent pro nobis sancti illi in celis, quorum memoriam 
facimus in terris, ut deleantur delicta nostra per inuocatio- 
nem sancti nominis tui lesu, et miserere qui regnas in saecula 
saeculorum. Amen. 

F] 44 fodi 45 n-athair nemna senad 46 om. 47 co 

noebaib Herend uile 48 bendacht inde 49 b<??zdacht Brigte Herend 
50 uile bennacht 51 co noebaib 52 Adamnain 53 foisam 

commairche 55 S.D. 

Glossae TF] 44 reraig] .i. ro-n'g no rerig (ro-reig F) TF + .i. segul foda a 
segul F 4- qui fuerunt ante diluuium TF dibad] .i. in poena TF fegad] .i. is 

ard in {ovi. T) fegad angelorum et apostolorum TF 46 sen de] hue usque 

cecinit Colman T 47 bendacht] Dermait nati Germain comarba Pa/razV, 

is e ro'tuill na cethri rannu-sa ; hanmand V-^traic ocw; Brigtre tan turn fuemnt 
oats Mugron comarba Cohim Cille fecit dorigne in n-imrriun-sa sis .i. na da 
rann dedencha F"^& erlam] .i. er-ellam .i. adbul-ellam fri TF"^^' + denaim 

ferta T + denmus firt F'^s + ones niirbaile TF"';? Patraic] .i. for in erlam as Patraic 
TF 48 indi] .i. inte T 51 Colum] .i. collum ar a diutecht dictus est T 

Cille] .i. quia frequenter ueniebat (at Daru) nchill .i. (a) Teliag Dub- 

glaisse, quia a .... ad campum (pro ciuitale ueniet 1 . . . . ere et 
dicebant) . . expectem .... (cil)le inde dictus (est)T Crimthand a 
ainm baiste, ic Telaig Dulvglase winiorro, ro'leg a salmu do sacurt na cille, oats 
ticed som com-menic cosin mag i fail na cille .... F"'S 51 Alban] 

.i. fri muir anair T 52 Adamnain] .i. Adomnan m<7c Loran m^/'c Linne : 

Ronat ainm a mathar F'"Jf cain] cethri prim-chana na Herend .i. cain 

PatrazV oc2is Dari octis Adomnan ocus Domnaig. Cain Patrtz/V ijutnon-o, cen 
chleirciu do marbad ; cain Dari, cen bi'i do gait ; [cain] Adomnan cen . . do marbad ; 
[cain] Domnaig, cen [dul] ar imtecht F"'^' clanna] .i. forsna mnaib ; no, super 

gentes F 53 foesam] .i. for foesitin F 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAJGH. -,i 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. 5 /;/ sup. inarg. alleluia psalmus . 

alleluia . . . alleluia pater alleluia filius alleluia spiritus sanctus 
desideras 

T] fol. 5b i7i sup. inarg. 

. . . simus, nam si ilia . . . pericula ut sum . 
€ntis interius est. Salomon : Fortis est ut mors dilectio/ quia uidelicet 
sicut mors corpus interimit, sic amorem corporalium rerum aeternas 
uitae caritas occidit.' 

ef a Jtianu sac. xvi 

In nomine patris et filii cum spiritui sancto. 

lesus Christus qui supra Mariam sedebat et Petrus ante ilium 
stabat, die mihi Petre quare tristis es . . . nunc . . . meos 
dolores . . per .u.ii .... per Christum apostolorum ut non 

amulum q. i. . . . non opere . . . locos 

- . . isti 



^ Cant. viii. 6. * Greg. Horn, in F.uang. i. 11. 



32 PRAEFA TIO IN HYMNUM S. CUCHUIMNEL 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Cuchuimnel] 

T] Cantemus in omni die : Cu-chuimne fecit hunc ymnum 
do molad Maire oge ; i n-aimsir iniinon^o Loingsig meicc 

Oengusa ocus Adamnan factus est ; incertum est uero in quo 
loco eum fecit. Is e fochunn a denma, di-a soerad ar in 
5 droch-bethaid ir-rabai, quia coniugem habuit et in mala uita 
cum ilia fuit ; no commad do rethigud remi aneich nad 
roacht leis di-a legund dogneth in molad-sa do Maire. Ut 
Adamnanus dixit : 

Cu-chuimne 
10 ro'leg suthe co drumne ; 

al-leth aile arata 
ro'leic ar a chaillecha. 
Cu-chuimne dixit : 
Cu-chuimne 
1 5 ro'leg suthe co [druimne] ; 

2il-leth diile arata 
legfaid, leicfid caillecha. 

no, al-leth n-aile araid cui 
legfaid huile, corop sui. 
20 Tre rithim dd^na fecit, ocus xiiii. coibtill ann, ocus da line in 
cech coib^//, ocus xii. sxWaba cech line. 

Maria stilla maris interpretatur ; et significat ?eclesiam in- 
uentam in amaritudine sai^culi. 



F] doronai in n-immun-sa ar pro fecit .... do 2 amsir oni. im- 
morro 3 Oengz^i-sa Adomnan dorone/r^ factus est om. est 4 is he 
in fochund/r^ is e . . . a denma 4 soerad 5 i rabi 6 comad 

do redigud 8 Adomnan 9 Cu-chumne 10 siiithe 10 druimne 

II armatha^r^ arata 12 ro'threic/r^ ro'leic challecha 14 Cu- 

chumne I? suithe druimne 16 armatha/r^ arata 17 legfaid 

callecha 18 alleth aile aridcui 19 leg uile 20 doronad he /r^ fecit 

cethri coptild^acand/rf? xiiii .... ann 21 da line cecha cobtil 

coic sillaba dec in. 22, 23 oin. 



HYMNUS S. CUCHUIMNEI IN LAUDEM S. MARIAE. 33 



[Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei in Laudem S. Mariae.] 

T] /^"^Antemus In omni die conclnentes uarie 

conclamantes deo dlgnum ymnum sanctse Marise 

Bis per chorum hinc et inde collaudemus Mariam 
ut uox pulset omnem aurem per laudem uicariam 

5 Maria de tribu ludas summi mater domini 
oportunam dedit curam egrotanti homini 

Gabriel aduexit uerbum sinu prius paterno 
quod conceptum et susceptum in utero materno 

Haec est summa haec est sancta uirgo uenerabilis 
TO quae ex fide non recessit sed exstetit stabilis 

Huic matri nee inuenta ante nee post similis 
nee de prole fuit plane humanse originis 

Per mulierem et lignum mundus prius periit 
per mulieris uirtutem ad salutem rediit. 

15 Maria mater miranda patrem suum edidit 

per quem aqua late lotus totus mundus credidit 

Haec concepit margaretam non sunt uana somnia 
pro qua sani Christiani uendunt sua omnia 

FPKR] ///. himnus sanctae Mariie R i concinnantes FKR con- 

cinantes P uarias K uariae R 3 corum P collaudamus FP conlaud- 

amus K conlaudemus R 4 0111. ut R pulsat KR 5 luda FPKR 

summa PR 7 patris/r<? prius P paternae R 8 materno R 

9 haec R bis 10 haec/r^ quae ex R ^l pro ex PK extitit F extetit R 

II matre R inucntum R 12 flore ^r^ prole R planas F plana R 

15, 16 om. P 15 aedidit R 16 lata KR lota R 17 hoc PR 

conciepit K margaritam P margareta R 18 per quam P sane F 

tllossae T] i cantemus] .i. fideles uarie] .i. inter duos choros 7 uerl)um] 

.1. atinuntiationem uerbi .i. Aue Maria plena gratia* 8 conceptum] .i. diuina 

cperante potentia credentis uiscera fecundantur 13 lignum] .i. praiuaricationis 

15 patrem] .i. omnium creator de creatura sua procreatur. fens \\\\:x. de riuulo suo 
oritur. Uitis uera de uirguUu suo nascitur et in ligno mortali arlxjr uitce inseritur et 
porta . in se uirtu.s al) inftrmis portatur 17 margaretam] ,i. Christum 



' Lc i. p3 
LIBER HYMN D 



34 HYMN US S. CUCHUIMNEI IN LAUD EM S. MARIAE. 

T] Tonlcam per totum textam Christi mater fecerat 

20 /quae peracta Christi morte sorte statim steterat[f. 6b. 

Induamus arma lucls loricam et gallam 
ut simus deo perfecti suscepti per Mariam 

Amen amen adiuramus merlta puerperae 

ut non possit flamm.a pirae nos dirse decepere 

25 Christi nomen inuocemus angells sub testlbus 
ut fruamur et scrlpamur Htterls celestlbus. 

Cantemus 

I Sanctse Mariae meritum 

imploramus dignissimum 
ut meriamur solium 
habitare altissimum 

FPKR] 19 tunicam K totam P textum KF textam F"^ Christo K 

21 induamur R luricam PKR uicariae/rt? et galiam R galeam FPK 

23 adoramus K adoremus R 23-25 oin. merita 

inuocemus R 24 pyrae K dire P decerpere FP 25 inuocamus PK 

26 framur T fruamur T* in fruamur R scribamus r F scribamur PKR 
caelestibus R caelestibus K 27 oin. cantemus PK cantemus in omni 
die R 

1-4 OJH. KR I Sancte Mariae P 3 mereamur FP 

Glossae T] 19 tonicam] cqvcUis hinair imiibair totum] .i. corpus textam] 

.i. cen uaim and etzV 20 sorte] .i. sine partitione 21 loricam] lorica dicta 

eo quod loris caret 23 amen] .i. uere uel fideliter puerper?e] .i. puerum 

pariens in aetate pueri id est in decimo uel ia xi 24 pirae] .i. in nabriad granna 

26 litteris] .i. in memoria dei. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fob 6b m Slip, marg. 

dedinatio est ... . uirtute . . manus appellata est a 
cursu, equus ab aequitate, cursus panis . . . quod . . . ore 
rict . . carens, pilax pede segax . . . mustella panis pascens 
nimis canis canendo nimis 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. HILARII. 35 



[Praefatio in Hvmnum S. Hilaru.] 



T] Ymnum dicat. Hilarius eipiscopus et princeps ciuitatis 
quie dicitur Pictauis fecit hunc ymnum Christo, in monte 
Gargani, iar tomailt na prainne illic i tegdais ind latraind. 
Ocus iar n-atlugud buide do Dia rothinsat in meic bethaid 
5 post, CO narbat mo quam infantes, amal tarfas sein do sacurt 
boi occo. Tanic aingel ocus asbert friu, *' nisi penitentiam 
egeritis, in infernum ibitis." Egerunt ergo penitentiam, et dedit 
deus induigentiam eis per istam laudem : sic nobis conuenit 
canere post prandium. 

10 Aliter, locus .i. specus in pectore montis louis inter Alpes in 
qua philophi ante fuerunt. Tempus Ualentiani et Ualen- 
tis. Persona Hilarius. Causa .i. angelus postulauit quando 
uenit ad Susannam urbem cum tricentis uiris .i. c. de clericis 
et cc. de laicis. Unus uero de clericis mortuus est pro frigore 

15 hiemis, et Hilarius orauit pro suo monacho. Ilia autem nocte 
angelus dixit ad eum, " debet te scrutari scripturas et ymnum 
facere deo." Ille ergo fecit iuxta imperium angeli et mor- 
tuum suscitauit per gratiam dei. 
Metrum troiachum tetrametrum est ; hie recipit spondeum 

20 omnibus locis praeter tertium locum et tror/^ia omnibus locis ; 
in quo aliquando tertio loco prioris uersiculi spondeum 
reperies, ut " factor celi et terrae factor," et " uerbis purgat 
leprae morbum." Currit autem alternis uersibus, ita ut prior 
uersus habeat pedes .iiii. posterior uero .iii. et sillabam.^ 

25 Ymnus Grece, laus interpretatur Latine ; uel ymnus memoria 

F] Locus huius artis spelonca in pectore montis louis in qua 
ante philosophi fuerunt. Tempus noui testamenti, uel post 
Nerontm. Persona Hilarius Pictauiensis. Causa postulatio .i. 
angelus postulauit ab Hilario. Uel Hilarius hunc ymnum fecit 
5 ueniens ad Sannam urbem cum ccc. uiris .i. c. de clericis et cc. de 
laicis, et mortuus est unus de clericis pro frigore hiemis. Et ille 
orauit ad dominum pro monacho suo. Ilia autem nocte facta est 
uo\ ad eum dicens, debet te scrutari scripturam et ymnum facere 
deo ; ille uero fecit et mortuum suscitauit. Isidorus. Ymnos 
10 primum Dauid profeta in laudem dei composuisse ac cecinisse mani- 
festum.' Metrum trochiacum tetrametrum, quod a poetis Grecis et 
Latinis frequentissime ponitur, recipit trocheum et locis omnibus 
spondeum prajter tertium, currit alternis uersiculis, ita ut prior habeat 

' Cf. Baeda de arte mctrica c. 23. Cf. Isid. De Off. L vi. i. 

D 2 



36 HYMN US S. HILARII IN LA UDEM CHRISTI. 

T] dicitur, sicut in psalterio Greco " ymnos testmon," hoc est 
mcmor fuit nostri ; oais is do molad De in t[s]ainriud as dir 
ymnus ; ocus is ior binnius canair, ut Augustinus dicit, isna 
Deccadib/ Ymnos primum Dauid profeta in laudem Dei 
30 compossuisse manifestum est.- 

F] pedes iiii. posterior habeat pedes .iii. et sillabam. Exempluin 
15 huius totus ille ymnus pulcherrimus cuius initium hoc est, "Ymnum 
dicat turba fratrum, ymnum cantus personet." In quo aHquando 
loco prioris uersiculi spondeum reperies, ut "factor ceh et terrae," et 
"uerbum purgat leprae morbum."" 



[H YMNUS S. HlLARII IN LaUDEM ChRISTL] 

T] VT'Mnum dicat turba fratrum ymnum cantus personet 
Christo regi concinentes laudem demus debitam 

Tu dei de corde uerbum tu uia tu ueritas 
lesse uirga tu uocaris te leonem legimus 

5 Dextra patris mons et agnus angularis tu lapis 
sponsus idem el columba flamma pastor ianua 

FACGH] ///. Ymnum sancti Hilari de Christo A Ymnum super 
euangelium Christi et oratio sancti Hieronimi et Paulini C Ymnus sancti 
Hilarii episcopi Pictauensis H car. tit. FG 

I personat C 2 Christum H rege G regem H concinantes G 

concinnentes A concinnantes CA^ laudes G debita G 3-5 dcf. A 

3 uerbo G 6 \xq\ pj'o el ACGH columna C 

Cilossae T] I ymnum] .i. laudem fratrum] .i. in Christo cantus] .i. 

nominatiuus 2 concinentes] .1. a uerbo concino .i. a comchanam demiu>] 

uel laudes demus debitas 3 de corde] .i. de secreto diuinilatis uerbum] .i. 

filius uia] ut dicitur, Ego sum uia et ueritas et uita et iterum, Nemo uenit ad 

jiatrem nisi per me'' 4 lesse] .i. genitiuus uirga] ut dicitur, Exeat uirga de 

radice Icsse"* leonem] ut dicitur, Uicit leo de tribu luda'' 5 dextra] .i. uita 

eterna et in marg. dextera dei dicitur quia sicut facit aliquis omnia quiv uult ])er 
dexteram, sic deus jmter omnia fecit per Christum. Ideo columba dicitur propter 
simplicitatem suam ; flamma ut dicitur, Deus meus flamma deuorans et ignis consumens' 
mons] ut dicitur, Erit in nouissimis diebus prxparatus mons^ agnus] .i. Fcce 

agnus dei, eccequi tollit peccatum mundi'' lapis] .i. lapidem quem reproba(uerunt)"* 
6 sponsus] .i. sicut sponsus procedens de thalamo suo^' cl] .i. deus columba] 
ut (licitur, Sponsa mea columl)a mea^" pastor] .i. Ego sum pastor bonus/-' et iterum, 
ligo sum ianua, per me si quis intrauerit salua(biiur)^'* 

1 Cf. Aug. Enarr. in Ps. Ixxii. i. 2 Cf. Isid. Dc. Off. I. vi. i. •' Cf. Raeda de ard 

metrica c. 23^ * Jn. xiv. 6. ■'• Isa. \i. i. '' Apoc. v. 5. ' Hebr. xii. 20. 

•" Na. ii. 2. ^ Jn, i. 29. "* I's. cxvii. 22. " Ps. xviii. 6. ** Cant. v. 2. 

^■' Jn X. 14. '* Jn. X. c. 



HYMN us S. HILARII IN LAUDEM CHRIST/. yj 

T] In profetis inuenlrls nostro natus saeculo 
ante saecula tul fuisti factor primi sseculi 

Factor cseli et terrae factor congregator tu maris 
lo omnlumque tu creator quae pater nasci iubet 

Uirglnis receptus membris Gabriells nuntio 
crescit albus prole sancta nos monemur credere 

Rem nouam nee ante uisam uirglnem puerperam 
tunc magi stellam secuti primi adorant paruulum 

15 Offerentes tus et aurum digna regi munera 
mox Erodii nuntiatum inuidens potential 

FACGH] 7 prophetis FCH inueneris C inuenimus G nostrum natum 
saeculum G saeculo A 8 secula FGH saecula C saecla AC"^' tu FCA 

seculi F saeculi AGH 9 celi F caeli AGH om. et ACH 10 eras. 

H quae A omniaque G creasti pro creator G 1 1 Gabrihelis 

A Gabriheli C Gabrihele G Gabriele H nuncius G 12 aluus FACGH 

13-16 dcf. A 13 uissam F 14 paruolum G 15 offerunt 

ei C* thus F oni. et C"^ regis G munerae C 16 Herodi FG 

Herode C Herodes H nuntiatum est C inuidus H potentia F potentiam C 

Glossae T] 7 nostro] .i. in nouo testamento 8 saecula] .1. ante omnia 

specula fuisti] i. per temetipsum qui es sine initio et sine fine primi] .i. mundi 
creatio in principio, secundum sa;culuni quando reformabitur in fine Sitculi ; aliter, 
priiimm Sccculum creatio Adiv in principio mundi, secundum sneciilum reformatio 
hominis per Christum 10 omnium] .i. elimentorum, ut dicit lohannes, Omnia 

per ipsum facta sunt' iubet] .i. Fiat lux et facta est lux' 1 1 Gabnelis] ,i. 

Aue Maria gratia ulena, ecce concipies et paries filium et uocabis nomen eius lesum' 
12 albus] .i, Marire 13 puerperam] .i. puerum prius parens, uel in oetate pueri 

j>areiis Christum .i. in x° uel in xii° anno 14 magi] .i. quasi magis gnari qui 

philosophantur in omni re ut est, Ecce magi ab oriente uenerunt Hiercsolymam* 
primi] in sup. war^. (primi .i. na hirgde, uel primi ex gentibus hi fuerunt) quia prius 

ante eos adorauerunt eum pastores (ante xiii iuxta turrim) Gadder. 

Mulcho eorum senior qui aurum deo regi obtulit ; secundus Caspar iuuenis qui tus deo 
obtulit ; tertius Pati(farsai (jUi) mirram homini obtulit ; unde quidam dixit 

Slelchar tidnachtaid ind oir ; 

Caspar tucc in tus dimoir ; 

Patifarsat tuc in mir maith ; 

conastarat dond rig-laith. 
Gregorius : Auro sapientia designatur ; lure autem quod deo incend^tur uirtus 
orationis exprimitur ; per mirram carnis nostra mortificatio figuratur. Nos itaque nato 
domino ofTeramus aurum, ut hunc ubique regnare fateamur ; offeramus tus, ut credamus 
quod is qui in tempore apparuit deus ante tempora extetit ; offeramus mirram, ut eum 
quein crcdirnus in sua diuinitate impasibilem, credamus etiam in nostra fuisse mortali 
carne" paruulum] in sinistr. viai-g. pulcherrime niunerum sacramcnta luuencus 
prespiter uno uersiculo comprehendit 

tus, aurum, mirram, regique, hominique, deoquc 
dona ferunt.*' 
i; offerentes] .i. ar a chumbri na tucc mirram, no ni thalla and in uersu, uel quia 
pcstea dicetur 16 nuntiatum] ,i. opus nascendi inuidens] .i. Herodes 

potentice] .i. Christi. 

Jn- >• 3- * Hen. i. 3 3 Lc i. 28, 31. ^ ♦ Mt. ii. i. 

'■' Greg. Iloin. in Euan^. i. lo. ' luuencus /list, cuang. \. 28 ^. 



38 HYMNUS S. HILAR II IN LA UDEM CHRIST! 

T] Turn iubet paruos necarl turbam fecit martlrum 
fertur infans oculendus Nlli flumen quo flult. 

Qui refertur post Erodem nutriendus Nazareth 
20 multa paruus multa adultus signa fecit celitus 

Quae latent et quae leguntur coram multis testibus 
praedicans celeste regnum dicta factis approbat 

Debiles facit uigere cecos luce illuminat 
uerbis purgat leprae morbum mortuos resuscitat 

25 Uinum quod deerat idris motari aquam iubet 

^ e*d d t c ifc a 

nuptiis mero retentis pfopinnando poculo 

Pane quino pisce bino quinque pascit milia 
et fefert fragmenta cenae ter caternis coruibus 

FACGH] 17 necare H turba G martyrum FCH 18 occu- 

lendus FAC'^H Nilo G quod fluis G 19 reuertur C Herodem 

FAG Natzareth C 20 dultus G caelitus AH caelitus C celidus G 

22 casleste A caeleste C adprobat A adprobatiim C 23 fecit AH 

figere C firmos G c^ecos A inluminat AC inluminans G 24 uerbo 

G morbos C"^H resuscetat G 25 ^x^X pro deerat C hidris F ydris C 

ydriis C"^ hydriis GH motuari F mutare C*H motare CG 26 niiptis 

AC nuptiis C* merore tentis C retinctis H propinando FH propinandum 
C"^ prouinato G populo/r^? poculo ACGH 27, 28 def. A 27 panes 

quinos pisces binos G pauit G 28 refert FH reffert C refertur G 

fragmentae G quaternis FCH quatternis G corbibus FC*H corbibis C 
coffinos G 

Glossae T] 17 iubet] .i. Herodes paruos] c^s/ cia lin na m^craide ro'ches 
sund la Heroid? ni anj-a duo milia .c.xl.ut Gregorius manifestat in Sacramentariu 
18 fertur] .i. ducitur ; quatuor annis fuit Christus in Egipto fugiens Herodem. 
Eliopolis, .i. solis ciuitas, nomen ciuitatis in qua Christus in Egipto habitauit ; uel eleos, 
sol ; polls, ciuitas, interpretatur : ubi ut aiunt in die aduentus illius in urbem omnia 
idula eius comminuta sunt. Affrodius uero nomen principis illius qui Christum et 
parentes eius benigne (sus)cepit 19 refertur] .1. b^rar post] .i. post mortem 

Herodis 20 paruus] .i. paruulus adulius] ar ro*fc?rbair celitus] .i. per 

uirtutem celestem 21 quae latent] .i. inna hi na<7^ fessa o^x. legunturj.i. 

na hi ro 'fessa testibus] .i. apostolorum et discipulorum 22 dicta] in 

sinistr. marg. dicta factis .i. uiuificat mortuos, illuminat cecos 23 debiles] .i. 

quasi dolore habilcs et in niar^. hcec sunt signa proedicta 24 mortuos] /;/ marg. 

Tres tantum homines Christus suscitauit .i. Lazarum, et filiamlari principis sina(goge, 
atque filium uidua?) ; hi tres (homines signi)ficant peccata hominum : tilia jnincipis 
;:uscitata in cubi(culo significat peccatum cordis); films uidua: suscitatus in ostio 
ciuitatis significat peccatum uerbi prolatum foris ; Laznrus suscitatus de scpulchro 
significat peccatum actionis cum (morie).^ 25 idris] .i. ar na uisci-lestraib 

motari]. i. a sua natura in uinum 26 retentis] .i. hominibus propinnando] 

.i. anb(ad fjodailte. . . in uaii-sin poculoj .i. fit poculum . . . culurn lestar 
27 pane] No'biih binus et quinus secundum ueteres. Nunc autem bini et quini, ut 
Priscianus dicit^ pascit] .i. Christus milia] .i. uirorum, except is mulieribus tt 

paruulis 28 coruibus] curuus, crom ; uel coruus, fiach ; uel corbibus, quod est hie. 
' Cf. Greg. Moral, iv. 52. ^ Prisc. De Jigiiris nuinerot~iim c. m". 



I 

I 



HYMNUS S. HILARII IX LAUD EM CHRISTI. 39 

T] Turba ex omni discumbente iugem laudem pertullt 
30 duodecim uiros probauit per quos uita discltur 

Ex quis unus inuenitur Christi ludas traditor 
instruuntur misi ab Anna proditoris osculo 

Innocens captus tenetur nee repugnans ducitur 
sistitur falsis grassatur offerendus Pontic 

^^ Discutit oblecta prseses nullum cremen inuenit 
sed cum turba ludeorum pro salute Cesarls 

Dicerent Christum necandum turbis sanctus traditur 
impiis uerbis grassatur sputa flagra sustinet 

/Scandere crucem lubetur Innocens pro noxlis [fo. 7b. 
40 morte carnis quam gerebat mortem ulcit omnium 

FACGH] 29 hecomnis G discumbenti C discumbentis G iuge H 
30 adprobauit G 31 quibus ACGH luda AC ludas A'^Iuda 

Christo G traditur ACG traditor C* 32 instruntur A instruentur 

A* missi C*GH Anne per proditoris osculum G 34 grasatur FAH 

offerentes A Poncio G 35^ 36 om. A scd cum nota omissionis 

35 abiecta C pr^esis G crimen FC*GH 36 clamat pro cum G 

turbas F turbe C*H ludaeorum C Cessans G 37 negandum ACH 

negatum G 38 impis C impiis C* grasatur FAH grauatur G spota G 

39 ascendere G noxis AC noxiis C"*^ 40 morte morte A morte A* 

moritur morte G ierebat G uincit C 

Glossae T] 29 discumbente] .i. am«jr o miasaiged ind ule buden ; unde discus 
diriuatur .i. niias pertulit] .i. Christus 30 duodecim] in marg. lege 

dodecim sine .u. in scandendo uiros] .i. apostolos probauit] .i. elegit uita] 

.i. futura 31 quis] .i, apostolis ludas] .i. ut Christus dixit, Unus uestrum 

me traditurus est' . . 32 instruuntur] .i. ab ludeis et sacerdotibus misi] .i. 

latrones et in sinistr. niarg. misi .i. 6 Chaiphas imtncrro ro'faided-som, quia ille sacer- 
dos fuit illius anni ; sed causa metri dicit ' ab Anna ; ' et in libris historiarum refertur 
quod .iiii. fuise principes inter Annani et Caifam, sed filia Annas coniunx fuit Caifas 
osculo] ut ludas dixit, Quemcunque osculatus fuero ipse est- ; uel osculum pacis et 
amoris et mortis est 33 innocens] .i. Christus tenetur] .i. airgaibthair 34 

sistitur] .i. ducitur falsis] .i. uerbis uel conuiciis Pontio] .i. proesidi regis mundi 
35 obiccta] .i. na tacrai dorata ior Qrisi inuenit] .i. in Christo, ut dicitur, Innocens 
ego sum a sa(nguine) iusti huius" 36 Cesaris] Ar ba tocrad do-side nomen regis 

for nech aile acht fair a oenur . . . regem esse dice^ar. Cessar diclus a cesso 
m(atris) utero 37 turbis] .i. ludeorum traditur] .1. Christus 38 sputa] 

• i. na saile flagra] .i. na sraigle 39 crucem] /';/ sinistr. viarg. Quare no!uil 

dominus alia morte mori nisi morte crucis, quia ciux magnum misteiium hahet. Si 
enim crux in terra proiicitur per .iiii. eius cornua .iiii. partes mundi demonstrat. In 
hoc uoluit dominus demonstrare quod non uenit unam partem mundi redimere sed 
totum humanum genus. Psalmista dicente, A solis ortu et occasu et ab aquilone et 
marl, dicant qui redempti sunt a d^^mino quos redemit."* Et si crux sursum sustollitur 
simul demonstrat celestia et terrestria. et in dextr. niarg. Quatuor ligna fuerunt in cruce 
Christi, cedir a cos ociis cupris a tenga ociis gius in geind doratad trethe ocus bethe in 
clar in ro'scribad in titul iubetur] .i. a ludeis, ut dicitur, Crucifigatur, crucifigatur^ 
pro noxiis] .i. pro hominibus 40 gerebat] .i. jxDrtabat omnium] .i. hominum 

Mt. xxvi. 21. « Mt. xxvi. 48. ' Mt. xx\-ii. 24. ♦ Ps. cvi. 2, 3. 

* Mt. xxvii. 23. 



40 HYMN US S. HILARII IN LAUD EM CHKISTl. 

T] Turn deum clamore magno patrem pendens Inuocat 
mors secuta membra Christi laxat stricta ulncula 

Uela templi scisa pandunt nox obscurat sseculum 
excitantur de sepulcrls dudum clausa corpora 

45 Affuit loseph beatus corpus mirra perlltum 
lintheo nidi lloratum cum dolore condidit 

Milltes seruare corpus Annas princeps praecepit 
ut ulderet si probaret Christus quod spoponderet 

Angelum dei trementes ueste amictum Candida 
50 quo candore claritatis uellus uicit sericum 

Demouit saxum sepulcro surgens Christus intiger 
hsec uidit ludea mentax haec neoat cum uiderit 

Feminae primum monentur saluatorem uiuere 
quas salutat ipse mestas complet tristes gaudio 

FACGH| 41 Dum domini /^r^ turn deum G 43 uelum G scissum 

est G scissa FCH pendunt A pendens C pendit G obscura G saeculum AG 
44 sepulchris FACGH tudum G supra v. 45 H habet regna Christus 
uictor ingens uastat infernalium 45, 46 cm. G 45 adfuit AC 

myrrae C myrra H 46 linteo AH rude C 47 Anna AH 

Arua C oin. princeps F praecipit FC praecipit A 48 uiderit C 

probarit C spoponderat FAH sposponderat C 49 angeli C timentis G 

amicti C^micta CH 50 qua C qui H uelud C siricum AG 

5[ demouet H sepulchre FACH sepulcri G surgit GH integer C'^G 
integer H 52 haec AGH bis mendax FACGH negauit G uiderat F 

uideret A 53 monentem C 54 def. A qua C ipsi C conplet 

C conplens G tristis C 

Glossae T] 41 clamore] .i. quando dixit, Heli, heli* ; et, In manus luas domine 
commendo- 42 stricta] .i. nerui corporis Christi 43 uela] .i. ut 

dicitur. Ecce uelum templi scisum est in duas partes-^ nox] .i. tenebrce factoe sunt 

super uniuersam terram a sexta hora usque ad nonam horam'* 44 excitantur] 

ut dicitur. Multa corpora sanctorum resurrexerunt post resurrectionem suam et 
apparuerunt multis in Hierusalem** 45 affuit] .i. uenit diues ab Arimathia, 

nomine Joseph'' 46 rudi] .i. nouo condidit]. i. sepeliuit 47 milites] 

.i. Romanorum Annas] .i. pro Caifa hie iterum Annas dicitur 48 spopon- 

deret] .i. tertia die resurgere et dicit iterum, Soluite templum hoc et in triduo 
resuscitabo ilkK^ 50 uellus] in sinistr. niarg. uellus sericum .i. in cnai sericda 

.i. cenele etaig maith sein ; sunt apud Ethiopian! et Indos quidam in arboribus uermes 
qui pompices appellantur, qui araneoe more tenuissima tila neunt, et unde sericum 
uestimentum efficitur^ sericum] .i. seres .i. nomen gentis a quo et sericum uestimen- 
tum 51 demouit] .i. angelus remouit intiger] .i. corpore et anima 52 hcec] 

• i. mira opera resurrectionis ha^c] .i. cadcm opera 53 feminas] .i. Maria 

Magdalena et Maria lacobi et losetis et Salamona monitx sunt circa resurrec- 
tionem Christi manifestam 54 salutat] .i. benedicat angelus uel Christus 
mestas] .i. tristes muliercs gaudio] .i. resurrectionis Christi 

Mt. xxvii. 46, 2 Lc. xxiii. 46. ^ Mt. xxvii. 51. * Mt. xxvii. 43. 

Mt. xxvii. 52, 53. '' RIt. xxvii. 57. ' Jn. ii. 19. ^ Cf. Isid. Etyvt. xix. 27. 



HYMN us S. HILARII IN LAUDEM CHRIST!. 41 

T] Seque a mortuls paterna suscitatum dextera 
tertia die redise nuntiat apostolls 

Mox uidetur a beatis quos probault fratrlbus 
quod redisset ambigentes Intret lanuis clausis 

Dat docens praecepta legis dat diuinum spiritum 
60 spiritum dei perfectum trinitatis uinculum 

Precepit totum per orbem babtizari credulos 
nomen patris inuocantes confitentes filium 

Mistica fide reuelat tinctos saiicto spiritu 
fonte tinctos Innouatos fillos factos dei 

65 Ante lucem turba fratrum concinnemus gloriam 
qua docemur nos futuri sempiterna ssecula 

/Galli cantus galli plausus proximum sentit diem [fo. S. 
nos cantantes et pratcantes quae futura credimus 

Maiestatemque immensam concinemus iuglter 
70 ante lucem nuntiemus Christum regem saeculo 

FACGH] 55 et suos [?] /<9J-/ seque G 56 tercia G rediisse F 

redisset C redisse GH nuntians CG 57 audetur C 58 quos O 

redisse H ambigentem C"^ intrat FACGH 59 praecepta A precepta 

H 60 sanctum /^r^ spiritum C 61 pra^cipit FA pra:cepit CGH 

toto G orbe G baptizari A babtizare C baptizare GH 62 con- 

fidentes G 63 mystica C misticam G fidem G tincto C iunctos G 

64 fonte cunctis innouatis filiis factis dei G 65 0711. lucem C con- 
cinemus F 66 def. A quia docemus G futura C futuros GH sempiterno 
seculo GH 67 sentet A sencio G 68 canentes AGH praecantes 
quae A 69 inmensam ACG concinnemus AC uniter A 70 nuntia- 
mus FC nunciemus G Christo H 0111. regem G regi H saeculo A seculi 
G saecula H 

Glossae T] 55 paterna] .i. uirtute patris 56 redise] .i. ad uitam 

nuntiat] .i. Christus per mulieres 57 probauit] .i. elegit uel bonis operibus, id 

est, spe et fide et caritate fratribus] .i, apostolis 58 redisset] .i. resurrexissct 

ambigentes] .i. dubitantes, .i. Tomas et ceteri de resurrectione Christi 59 docens] 

.i. Christus dat] .i. dorat rath in spirta noeb f<3;:aib dia min-chasc, quamuis plenius dedil 
in i>entecostem 60 uinculum] .i. na rolhoimnide combad deda//<? cctharda acht 

treada semper, eo quod patrem et filium coniungit ; uel uinculum, quod homines ad 
deum coniungit 61 precepit] .i. Ite, docete omnes gentes babtizantes eos in 

nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti* 63 reuelat ] .i. innouat tinctos] .i. 

babtistatos 64 fonte] .i. babtismi innouatos] .i. gratia spiritus sancti 

65 lucem] .i. diei turba] .i. uocatiuus fratrum] .i. in Christo 66 docemur] 
cimitach gncthigido chestaig fil hie, ut Priscianus dicit- futuri] uel [futur]os sempi- 
terna] .i. apud deum 67 cantus] sicut canit gallus ante lucem, sic decet nos 
cantare ante lucem matudini temporis ; uel, ante diem iudicii. ct in siuistr. mar^. 
palli plausus galli cantus. gallus .i. gall a candore. gallus .i. cailech .i. a galea capitis 
dictus est. lob dicit, Quis dedit gallo scientiam etc.* 68 futura] .i. pr.v^mia 
celestia 69 maiestatem] .i. dei 

' Mt. xxviii 19. • Priic. Inst. viii. 25. ' lob. xxxyiii. 36. 



42 HYMNUS S. HILARII IN LAUD EM CHRISTI. 

T] Ante lucem decantantes Chrlsto regi domino 
et qui In Ilium recte credunt regnaturl cum eo 

Gloria patrl ingenlto gloria unigenlto 

simul cum sancto splritu In semplterna saecula 

I Te decet ymnus deus in Sion 

et tibi reddetur uotum in Hierusalem^ 

Canticis spiritualibus dilectati ymnos Christe consonantes 
canimus tibi quibus tua domine maiestas possit placari oblata 
5 deo laudis hostia spiritali per te Cliriste lesu saluator 

Unitas in trinitate 

te deprecor domine 

ut me semper trahas totum 

tibi uotum uouere 

FACGH] 71 nuntiemus pro decantantes AH nunciemus G Christum 
regem AG saeculo pro domino A dominum G 72 am. et AGH 

om. recte G rectae A recti CH Christo \\\.q> pro ilium G illo H di^o pro eo F 
'j'})^ 74 om. G ']^ genitori/r^ ingenito H 74 una pro simul FH 

01)1. simul C saecula A + amen H + seculorum C 

1-9 om. ACGH 2 Jerusalem F 3 Christe lesu F 5 spirituali 

F 5 + m[undi] q[ui] F 6-9 om. F 

Glossae TJ 71 decantantes] .i. laudem 72 regnaturi] .i. sunt cum eo] 

,i. cum Christo 73 gloria] .i. sit et in siiiistr. marg. F , . . . iam laudes 

offerimus ut nos domine adiuuet. amen. gloria] .i. sit unigenito] .i. filio 

I Sion] et non in thethralibus 2 Hierusalem] quia ibi habitas 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 8 in sup. marg. 

Tunc saluator cum pro se et Petro dari iubet, pro omnibus soluisse 
uidetur ; qui sicut omnes in saluatore erant causa magistri, ita et 
post saluatorem in Petro omnes contenentur; ipsum enim post se 
reliquit pastorem. Denique dicit illi, Ecce Satanata expostulauit utnos 
uentilet uelut triticum, ego autem rogaui pro te, (ne) deficiat fides tua, 
et tu conuersus confirma fratres tuos.' Manifestum est in Petro omnes 
contineri, rogans enim pro Petro pro omnibus rogasse. Cognoscitur enim 
semper in prepossito populus aut corripitur aut laudatur.^ 

' Ps Ixiv. 2 2 L^.^ xxii. 31, 32. ^ Pseudo-Aug. Qua'stt. ex titi. ct non. test, l.vxv. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. COLMANl MAC MURCHOK. 43 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Colmani Mac Murchon.] 

T] In trinitate spes mea. Tri meicc Murchon do Chon- 
nachtaib doronsat in molad-sa do Michel : Colman a sinser 
ociis epscop side ociis sacairt in dias aile. Causa .i. di-a 
n-ailithre dochotar co tanic anbthine mor d6ib/(?r muir Jcht, 
5 CO ndeochotar inn alaile insi. ociis co tanic gorta mor doib ; 
conid di-a soerad ar in gorta-sein doronsat in molad-sa. 
No is do soerad inse Rodain ar demnaib, ar ro'boe araile 
epscop tarmthechtach in . . . reme-sein,<?f^/i- hi Fraiicaib ata. 
Et postea ad Hiberniam uenerunt. Incertum est autem 
10 in quo tempore factus est. Tre rithim da;/<^ doronad ocus 
xi. caiptell dsec ann oais da lini in cech caibtiull ociis se 
s\\\aba dcxc cechai. Is fo 1 is rithim do reir in ' omine ' do bit[h] 
ann. 

F] In trinitate spes mea et reliqua. Meicc Murchon do Chon- 
nachtaib doronsat in n-immun-sa do Michel ar a soerad de tempes- 
tate mara Icht ; no ar a soerad de fame in insola maris Tirreni. 
Commad he da;/^ Colman a oenur dogneth, ar rop he a sinnser he 
5 ocHS da//<? epscop he-side ocus sacairt in dias aile ; uel inter se 
fecerunt. In quo tempore uero factus est incertum est. Tria 
rithim ^txho doronad ocus den captel dec and ocus da lini in cech 
caiptiul ocus coic sillaba dec cecha coiptil. Is fo e dno is rithim 
do reir ind ' omine ' do bith and. 



44 HYMNUS S. COLMANl IN LAUD EM S. MICHAELIS. 



[Hymnus S. Colmani in Laudem S. Michaelis.] 

T] TN trinitate spes mea fixa non In omine 

et archangelum deprecor Michaelem nomine 

Ut sit obulus ac misus mlhl deo doctore 
hora exitus de ulta ista atque corpore 

5 Ne me ducat In amarum minister Inerglae 
Ipse princeps tenebrarum atque pes superblae 

Adiutorlum succurrat Michaelis et archanofell 
ad me hora qua gaudebunt lustl atque angeH 

Ilium rogo ne demlttat mlhl truces species 
lo Inlmlcl sed deducat ubi regnl requles 

/Adluuet me sanctus Michel diebus ac noctIbus[f. 8b. 
ut me ponat in'bonorum sanctorum consortlbus 

Sanctus Michel Intercedat adiutor probabllls 
pro me quia sum peccator actu atque fragllls 

15 Sanctus Michel me defendat semper suls ulrlbus 
anima egredlente cum sanctorum mlllbus 

FR] ///. himnus sancti Michael R i unitas in trinitate &c R 

homine FR 2 sed pro et R 3 missus R 5 animarum /^r^ in 

amarum R energia; F inergiae R 6 superbiae R 7 o»i. et FR 

9 dimittat R 11 adiuuat R 11, 13, 15 Michael F Michael R 

14 sum quia R ojn. actu R 

Glossac T] I trinitate] .i. trinicas .i. quasi trina unitas fixa] est uel crit in] 
idco dixit '" non in omine," vuiia aliquisnionachus audiuit uocem auissur ... ad 
aspectum maris et dixit " honurn omen," et tunc Colman dixit " In trinitate." omine] 
omen .i. eel ; abominor .i. scaraim frisin eel ar a adetchi 2 archangelum] 

angeli.i. nuntii; archangeli .i. summi nuntii interpretantur: Hieronymus. Michaelem] 
Michael qui pra:est ludeis uel qui sicut deus interpretatur,' eo quod in fineseculiaduer- 
su-^ eum qui se aduersus deum erexerit mittendus 3 doctore] .i. de 5 

amarum] .i. locum uel in infernum inergia;] .i. iniquaj ojierationis sed melius 

transfigurationis ut Paulus dicit quod transfigurat se in angelum lucis* 6 ipse 

princc])s] .i. diabulus ut apostolus dicit-' 7 adiutorium] .i. dejuecor succurrat] 

.i. ueniat cito 8 iusti] .i. animiv sanctorum 9 ilium] .i. Michaelem 

truces] .i. grandai 10 ubi] est requies] .i. siue in celo siue in terra 

1 Hieroii. Dc nom. 1 1 cor. p. iiS. ^ i Cor. \\. 14. Cf. Col. i. is- 



HYMNUS S. COLMANl IN LA UDEM S. MICHAELIS. 45 

T] Sanctus Gabriel sanctus Raphlel atque omnes angeli 
intercedant pro me semper simul et archangeli 

/Eterna possint praestare regis regni aulia 
20 ut possedeam cum Christo paradisi gaudia 

Gloria sit semper deo patri atque filio 
simul cum spiritu sancto in uno consilio 

Adiuuet nos archangelus 
sanctus Michel dignissimus 
quern recipere animas 
mittat deus altissimus 

FR] 17 Gabrihel R Raphael R 19 Aeternae R possunt FR 

prestare FR auria R 20 possideam F 11 sancto spiritu R 

+ amen R 

I adiuuat R 2 Michael F Michael R 4 mittet F 

Glossae T] 17 Gabriel] J. forlitudo dei interprelatur^ Raphiel] .i. medicina 
dei interpretatur, eo quod medicinauit Tobiam de cecitate 19 possint] .i. 

angeli et archangeli aulia] .i. regia domus 

I archangelus] .i. summus nuntius interpretatur 2 Michel]. i. qui sicut deus 

interpretatur 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 8b in sup. viarg. 

. . . unquam in ueritate se poterit excussare. Potest aliquis dicere, 
Non p>ossum (ieiun)are et non possum uigilare ; nunquid potest dicere, 
Non possum amare ? (Non possum res) meas totas pauperibus dare 
et in monasterio deo seruire. Numquid (potest) dicere, Non possum 
diligere ? Si dixeris quia non possis a uino uel a carnibus abstinere, 
credimus ; si autem dixeris quia non possis in te peccantibus indulgere 
omni modo non credimus ; quia nulla nobis remanet excussatio. Non 
de cellario sed de corde istam elimosynam iubemur implere, diligere 
inimicos uestros. Non dixit inimicos proximi uel aeclesia^. Intus in 
corde uestro est ubi redire iubemur dicente profeta, Redite proeuari- 
catores ad cor uestrum.- Non enim in lonquincis regionibus inuenitur 
quod dominus petit ; intus ad cor nostrum mittit.^ 

Hieron. De tioni. Ilebr. p. 95. Isa. xlvi. 8. INriulo-Aug. Scrm. cclx.\i>i. 



46 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. OENGUSII MEIC TIPRAITE. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Oengusii Metc Tipraite. I 

T] Martine. Oengus mace Tipraite, sacart Cluana Fota 
Baitan Aba, is e doronai hunc ymnum. I Cluain Fota 
factus est. Causa autem Adamnan boi ior cuairt cell Coluim 
Cille i n-Herenn, co roacht co Uisnech Mide, co ro'gared do 
5 cech fer graid f(9;'sa raba liud isin ti'r ; co ruacht in t-<?ruacra 
c' Oengus in aidche fele Martain, et timuit ualde ut fecit 
hunc ymnum in honorem Martini di-a soerad. Uenit tra 
Oengus dochum dala arrabarach ocus a immun erlam leis ; 
ocus tarfas do Adamnan Martan {or a laim deis Oengz/jsa, 
10 ocus atracht \.ra Adamnan reme, et honorificauit eum cum 
osculo, et omnes mirabantur causam honoris, et dixit 
Adamnan ut uidit Martinum secum, conid ar Martan do 
bith immalle fris dorat honor do. Ro'socrad Xra amlaid-sein 

Oengus ; et ostendit ymnum suum, et laudauit Adamnan 
15 ymnum, et dixit gnuis airmitiu ior inti gebas ic dul dochum 

dala no airechta ocus comad ditiu ar cech hgalar, ocus nem 

ar a gabail fo lige fo eirge. 

Tre rithim dawrz doronad ; se caibdill ann, ocus da line cech 

caibdill ; imrecra da?/^ ann, et non equalem numcrum silla- 
20 barum singulae liniae seruant. 



F] , I Fata Boetan 4 Herind ro'gaired 5 for a rabi 

6 CO hOengus feile Martan 7 tanic ^/'^ uenit 8 <?;;^. dala ymmun 

10 atraracht 12 quod p7'o ut 13 honoir 14 Oengus 

amlaid-sein et ostendit Oengus 15 ermitiu 16 oni. ocus 

. . . . eirge 18 tria coibtil and cecha 19 coiptil and 

20 singula; quasque 



HYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM S. MARTINI 47 



[Hymnus S. Oengusii in Laudem S. Martini.] 

T] IWT Artlne te deprecor pro me rogaris patrem 

Christum ac splritum sanctum habentem 
Mariam matrem 

Martlnus mirus more ore laudault deum 
puro corde cantauit atque amauit eum 

5 Electus del uiui signa sibl salutis 

donault deus pads magnae atque ulrtutls 

Uerbum dei locutus secutus in mandatis 
uirtutibus Impletis mortuis resuscltatis 

/Sanans homines lepra cura duplice mira [fol. 9 

10 magnitudine mala egretudine dira 

Deum dominum nostrum passum pro nobis mire 
uoluntarie propter nos deprecare Martine. 

Martine 

Sanctus Martinus adhuc catacominus hac me ueste contexit^ 
dicit dominus omnipotens. 

Per merita Martini 
sancti atque dignissimi 
5 nos precamur 

ut mereamur 
regnum dei uiui altissimi. 

Amen. 

Y\ 4 d pro eum 8 suscitatis 1 1 pasum ,i caticuminus 

Glossae T] 3 more] .i. caritatis atque relegionis 7 locutus] est secutus] 

.i. deum 8 impletis] a man. post, amen 9 duplice] .i. anima et corpore 

10 magnitudine] .i. peccati egretudine] .i. corforis dira] in dextr. niarg. dia- 

liton fil hie .i. Sechmall m . . . urch . onis 

I catacominus] .i. adiutor fidei intcrpretalur. 

• Sulp. Seu. Utt. Mart. § 3, 



4» HYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM S. MARTINI. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 9 in Slip, inarg. Duae primae aetates singulis annorum termi- 
nantur ebdomadibus, propter simplicem uitam. Adoliscentia duabus 
ebdomadibus constat propter intellectum et actionem. Quae duo nondum 
erant in pueris, et in paruulis non a .xu. usque ad .xxuiiium annum, 
luuentus tribus ebdomadibus permanet propter ilia .iii. intellectum et 
actionem corporis, si uirtutem habent. Ista enim a .xxuiii. oritur et .xluiiii. 
consummatur, quando et in feminis partus deficit. Senectus.iiii. ebdomadi- 
bus sumitur propter accedentem in illis .iii. animiet corporis grauitatem. 
Ultima uero senium nullo certo annorum difinitur. Sunt intellegibi(lia 
quae mente) animoque percipiuntur ; sensibilia autem quae uisu tactuque 
corporeo sentiuntur. (Ex aere) uisus auditus adoratus ; ex terra tactus 
saporque nascitur. Eadem omnia una . . . quae dum contemplatur 
spiritus est, dum sentit sensus, dum sapit animus, dum intelligit mens, 
dum discernit ratio est, dum consentit uoluntas, dum recordatur 
(memoria est, dum) membra uigitat, (anima est et modo sapit) et modo 
disipit . . } 



^ Isid. Dijff'ercniiatttm ii. 19-29. 



PKAEFATIO IN GLORIA IN EXCELSIS. 49 



[Praefatio in Gloria in Excelsis.'] 

T] Gloria in excelsis. Angeli dei cecinerunt primum 
uersum huius ymni in nocte dominicae natiuitatis. Ic tur 
Gabder im?/ion'o doronsat, .i. mile 6 Hierusalem sair, do 
faillsi<^ud \m//iorro conid mace de inti ro'genair ann doronsat 
5 he. I n-aimsir Octauin Augaist doronad. Ambrosius 
autem fecit hunc ymnum a secundo uersu usque ad finem 
vmni. 



F] 1,2 airigil doronsat in fers toisech do'nd immun-sa aidche na gene 
pro angeli . . . natiuitatis 3 Gader 4 follsigad 

4 ro'genar and 5 amsir immorro pn? Aiv^aisf 5, 6 

Ambrois dana (do)r6nai in tuilled .i. pro Ambrosius ymnum 

7 \'dud\s pro ymni 



B] Gloria in excelsis deo. Aingil doronsat in fers toisech don 
imanso oidche na geine ; hie tur Ader immorro doronsat .i. mile o 
Hierusalem sair ; di-a foillsiugud cond. x^ac de intii ro'genair and 
doronsat he. I n-amsir hOctafin din doronad he Ambroiss din 
doroine in tuilled .i. a secundo uersa usque in finem laudis, &c. 
Ambrosius sui esr<yp, is e doroine hunc imnum do molad lesu. 
Oq.us in oidche as dir a cantain. Tria rithim din doronad ; .uii 
captil ind, oaus uii. line in cech captil, ocus .uii. sillaeba ce^/^a line. 



LIBER HYMN 



GLORfA IN EXCELS IS. 



[Gloria in Excelsis.] 

T] /^^^ Loria in excelsis deo et in terra 
V^jr pax hominibus bonae uoluntatis^ 
Laudamus te benedicimus te adoramus te 
Q^lorificamus te mao-nificamus te 
5 Gratias agimus tibi 

propter magnam misericordiam tuam 
domine rex celestis deus pater omnipotens 
Domine fili unigenite lesu Christe 
sancte spiritus dei et omnes dicimus amen 

lo Domine fili dei patris agne dei 

qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis 
Suscipe orationem nostram 
qui sedes ad dexteram patris 
miserere nobis domine 

15 Quoniam tu solus sanctus tu solus dominus 
tu solus gloriosus cum spiritu sancto 
in gloria dei patris amen 



FABS] tit. ad uesperum et ad matiitinam A Imnus angelicus S car. iH. 
FB 2 omnibus bone uoluntatis tue B bonae A 4 oin. 

magnificamus te B 6 pro p7'o propter S missericordiam S gloriam B 

7 + deus post domine B caelestis A caslestis S 8 filii FAS dei 

unigeniti S 9, 10 <?;;/. B 10 filii FAS 11 peccatum AS misserere 

S -|- qui tollis peccata mundi /(?.?/ nobis B 12 orationes S depreca- 

tionem B nostras S 13 sedis S dexterem B dextram S + dei post 

dexteram FAS 14 misserere S oin. domine ABS 15 tu solus dominus 
bis S 16 altisimus lesu Christe /;<? gloriosus B -\- ^zXx^ post cmxw B 

vv 17 usque adji?iem oin. BS 



Glossae T] i in excelsis] .i. in celis in terra] .i. in eclesia sancta 2 howx 

uoluntatis] ,i. eis qui nullunt deum offendere, sed placere cogitatione et uerbo et 
opere 3 Laudamus] .i. in aninia nostra uel in teorica uita benedicimus] .i. 

in corpore nostro uel in actuali uita adoramus] .i. subiectione corporis et animiv 
,i. totis uiribus 4 glorificamus] ,i. co'am deo patre magnificamus] .i. coram 

hominibus bono opere 6 misericordiam] /;/ dext. viarg. a man. post, gloriam 

15 solus] .i. per temetipsum. 

^ Lc ii. 14. 



GLORIA IN EXCELSIS. 

T] In omni tempore benedlcimus te 

et laudamus nomen tuum 
20 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi^ amen 

Dignare domine 

nocte ista sine peccato nos custodire 

Benedictus es domine deus patrum nostrorum 

et laudabile et gloriosum nomen tuum 
25 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi- amen 

/Domine deus salutis meee [fol. 9b. 

in die clamaui et nocte coram te 

Intret oratio mea in conspectu tuo 

inclina aurem tuam ad precem meam domine^ 
30 Scuto circumdabit te ueritas eius 

non timebis a timore nocturno* 



FA] 18 cotidie pro in omni tempore A 20 seculi F saeculum 

saeculi A 22 die/r/? nocte A 24, 25 nomen tuum in saecula amen A 

25 om. amen F w. 26-31 on. .\scdadd: Miserere nobis domine miserere 
nobis* Uerba mea auribus usque et deus meus" mane et exaudies uocem 
meam^ mane oratio mea praeueniet te domine"* Diebus adque noctibus horis 
atque momentis miserere nobis domine Orationibus ac meretis sanctorum 
tuorum miserere Angelorum archangelorum patriarcharum prophetarum 
miserere nobis domine Apostolorum martirum et confessorum adque uni- 
uersa gradus sanctorum miserere Gloria et honor patri et fili (filio A"^) et 
spiritui sancto et nuc (nunc A"*^) et semper et in saecula saeculorum amen. 
30, 31 07n. F scd add: Xoctibus ac diebus horis atque momentis miserere 
nobis domine Orationibus ac meritis sanctorum tuorum miserere nobis 
domine Angelorum et archangelorum patriarcharum profetarumque Apos- 
tolorum ac martyrum et confessorum atque uniuersi gradus sanctorum 
tuorum miserere Et scribe nos in libro uiueniium ut per precem sanctorum 
tuorum ueniam mereamur. miserere. Pra^sta nobis domine ut banc noctem 
sine peccato nos transire possimus miserere nobis domine Gloria et honor 
patri et filio et spiritui sancto miserere Qui est ante secula manet in aeter- 
num miserere nobis domine. miserere Christc domine. miserere sancte 
domine Mirabilis deus in Sanctis suis deus Israhel ipse dabit uirtutem et 
fortitudinem plebi sua}, benedictus deus-' 

Glossae T] 18 in omnij.i. in prosperis et in aduersis 19 nomen tuum] .1. 

filium tuum 22 nocte] .i. huius sceculi peccato] .i. sine mortali crimine 

23 patrum] .i. patriarcharum et apostolorum 25 in s;\;culum] .i. hie et in future 

27 in die] .i. in prosperis nocte] .i. in tenebris sa:culi huius 29 precem] .i. 

<^|uam in hoc corpore possitus fundo 30 scuto] .i. licet in errore fueris quod nox 

■est, non timebis quia habes scutum ueritatis 31 tioaebis] .i. a tenebrosa 

sasione inimicorum 



' Ps. cxliv. 2. 2 p;,,, iii, ,6. .1 pjj, Ixxwii. 2, -,. ♦ Ps. xc. 5. * Ps. cxxii. 

^ Ps. V. 2, 3. * Pj. V. 4. "• Ps. Ixxxvii. 14. '■' Ps. Ixvii. 36. 

n 2 



52 GLORIA IN EXCELS IS. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 9b in sup. inarg. . . dictce sunt a quibus occuli forman- 
tur. Nares dictae qua^ aer uel spiritus na(re) non disinit ; in his dua officia 
unum ducendi spiritus, alterum capiendi odores, tertium est purgamenli 
cerebri defluentis egerere. Os dictum est (quasi) corporis hostium ; 
cuius species in duobus constat officiis, sumendi uictus (et loquendi) 
linguae. Labia a lambendo nominata sunt. Lingua a ligendo cibum . . . 
Dentes, id est priores molares canini qui uigesimo setatis anno existunt. 
Gignae a gigendis dentibus. Fauces sunt angustae fistulae quasi foces. 
Pectus hominis est patens et rectum ; plenum enim ratione non decebat 
esse latens uel humilis. Papilla sunt capituia mammae. Per umbilicum 
fetus dum est in nutero nutritur.^ 



- Cf li-id. Dif/ocniinruvi II. 17. 



PRAEFA 710 IN MA GNIFICA 7. 55 



[Praefatio in Magnificat^ 

T] Magnificat. Maria mater domini fecit hunc ymnum. In 
tempore uero Octauiani Augusti fecit ; in xlmoenim secundo 
anno imperii eius Christus natus est. Oq.7is is i n-araile 
cathraig sliabda hi treib luda hi fail Hierusalem, oztis is 

5 i-sede cathir diles Zachair ; ibi lohannes babtiza natus est, 
ocus is do'n cathraig-sein tanic Maire do fis Ehzabeth, in tan 
atchuala a bith alachta .i. isin t[s]esed mi's. Ocus is inti 
doratad erlabra do Zachar, ocus is inte dorone Zach^?;- * Bene- 
dictus,' oais is inte doronad ' Magnificat.' Is e \vc\jiiorro in 

10 fochund .1. Mairc tanic do fis Ehstabeth setche Zach<7/>, ar 
itchuala a bith torrach post longissimam sterihtatem. Omnes 
enim cognati eius uisitabant. Intrans ergo Maria hostium 
domus suae, Ehzabeth dixit cum motatione infantis in utero 
suo, " En mater domini uenit ad me " ; et ob id dicunt 

15 lohannem profetasse antequam natus esset ; et tunc Maria 
dixit ' Magnificat ' et in hoc tempore fihum suum Maria 
concepit. 

FB] I Magnificat anima B himnum B 2 din Octauin Auguist 

B 2, 3 anno secundo F 3 immperi B In lerusalem immorro {om. B) 
doronad no pro ocus FB is in n-araile F 4 chathraig B sliabda F 

sliabdai B om. hi treib luda FB \ pro hi F fail B 5 is side F is 

i-side B om. cathir. B dileas B hibi B baupt/j^z B 6 chathraig- 

sin FB Muire d' fiss Helizabeth B 7 itchuala B om. a bith B 

alacta F alachtai hi B om. .i. isin tesed mis FB inte F indte B 8 

thucad pro doratad B erlubra F hirrlabra B Zachair F om. ocus B 
innte beos doroine B Zachair F 9 om. ocus .... magnificat 

FB he FB d^xi pro vaxmorro Vt 10 fochand B Muire B thanic 

FB fis F fhiss B Elizabeth F Helizabeth B setchi B 11 beth B 

alacta F alrtt/na B pro torrach stirilitatem F 12 eius earn F eius 

ad earn B 13 Helzabeth B uentre /^r^ utero FB 14 hob B 

15 lohannim B prophetasse F esse B 16 Magnificat anima mea 

dominum F om. et ante in F ^\.c pro et B 



54 MAGNIFICAT. 



[Magnificat.] 

T] 1\ /T Agnlficat anima mea domlnum 

XVJ. Gt exultault spiritus meus In deo salutarl meo 

Quia respexit humllltatem ancillse suae 

Ecce enim ex hoc beatam me dicent 
omnes generationes 
5 Quia fecit mlhl magna qui potens est 

et sanctum nomen elus 

Et miserlcordia elus In progenies et progenies 

timentlbus eum 

Fecit potentlam In brachio suo 
lO dispexit superbos mente cordis sul 

Deposult potentes de sede 

et exaltault humlles 

Esurlentes Impleult bonis 

et diultes demlsit inanes 
15 Suscepit Israel puerum suum 

memorare miserlcordlae suae 

F] 2 exultabit 10 in mente 13 essurientes 14 dimisit 

Glossae T] i anima] eius anima dominum magnificat qui omnes interiores hominis 
affectus diuinis laudibus ac seruitiis mancipat 2 salutari] ,i. ut dicit psalmisia, 

Anima mea exultabit domino et dilectabitur super salutari suo' 3 humilitatem] 

.i. uirginitatem ancilloe] .i. cuius humilitas respicitur recte ab omnibus beata 
cognominanda gratulatur, sicut e contrario superbia dispecta condemnatur Eure : ita 
sicut intrauit mors in mundum per superbiam Eure, per humilitatem Mari;ie uiliv 
panditur introitus humano generi''^ 6 sanctum] sanctum nomen eius uocatur 

cjuia singularis culmine potentia: transcendit omnem creaturanv* 7 i'^ progenies] 

.i. in omni gente qui timet eum et operator iustitiam' 9 potentiam] .i. quia 

omnia per filium dei patris facta sunt, ideo eum brachium domini dicitur 10 

superbos] .i. filios diabuli, quia initium est omnis peccali superbia et in sinistr. iiiarg. 
commemorat hie beata Maria quomodo per omne labentis s^culi tempus creator iuslus 
ac misericors et superbis resistere et humilibus dare gratiam consueuit.^ ii 

potentes] .i. confidentes in uirtute sua sede] .i. superbix" 12 humiles] .i. qui 

dicunt cum apostolo, Omnia possumus in Christo'' 13 esurientes] .i. satiabuntur 

perfecti (juia eterna bona esuriunt bonis] .i. celestilnis 14 diuites] .i. (|ui de 

terrenis diuiliis superbiunt inanes totius beatitudinis demittentur a domino in die 
iudicii 15 suscepit] .i. deus et in sinistr. niar^. bene autem domini et 

lohannis exortum matres profetando procueniunt, ut sicut peccatum a mulieribus cepit 
ita etiam bona a mulieribus incipiant, et quas per unius deceptionem periit dualnis 
certatim prreconantibus mundo uita reddatur' 

Ps. xxxiv. g. 2 I'.aeda Coviui. in Lc. i. ■' Ibiil. + Acts x. ^5. '■> Cf. Jas. iv. 6. 

' Phil. iv. 13. " I'acda Coimii. in J.c. i. 55. 



MAGNIFICAT. 55 

TJ SIcut locutus est ad patres nostros 

Abraham et semlnl elus usque in saeculum^ 

I Aue maria plena gratia dominus tecum, benedicta tu inter 
mulieres et benedictus fructus uentris tui. Spiritus sanctus 
superueniet in te et uirtus altissimi obumbrabit tibi.- 

F] I gratia plena 2 et ante spiritus 3 superueniat 

Glossae T] 17 ad patres] .i. ad patriarchas 18 semini] .i. non carnale 

sed spiritale semen significat .i. filiis promissionis in Christo 



Lc i 46- . Lc. i. 28, 35 




56 PRAEFATIO IX BENEDICTUS. 



[Praefatio IX Benedictus.~] 

T] Benedictus dominus. Zacharias pater lohannis baptlza 
fecit hanc laudem domino. In tempore uero Octauiani 
Augusti fecit. Causa autem aliquando Stacharias in templum 
ut immolaret pro populo more sacerdotali intrauit, quia de 
5 semine Aaron et de uicce Abia specialiter natus est : sors eius 
septimana^ fuit. A tempore enim Dauid sacerdotium in 
xxiiii intercognationes diuersas diuisum est, et a sabbato 
usque ad sabbatum unusquisque ministerio suo utebatur. 
A tempore enim Aaron usque ad Dauid unus post unum 

10 tenebat. Intrans ergo Stacharias in templum ut pro se et 
pro populo offerret aspiciens in dexteram angelum Gabrielem 
/sedentem in cornu altari uidit et dicentem sibi, Noli [fol. lo 
timere quia non ad timorem tibi afferendum sed ad gaudium 
ueni ; Elizabeth enim pariet tibi filium et uocabitur Johannes 

15 et magnus erit coram deo et hominibus. Et Stacharias dixit, 
Ouomodo fiet hoc quum praetermiserit nos tempus parendi ? 
Angelus respondit. Si homo tibi hoc promitteret deberes uerba 
eius dubitare ; ego uero angelus dei sum et consisto in praesen- 
tia eius et uerba eius tibi porto ; et ideo non debes dubitare quae 

20 dixi ; et ob id ab hac die usque puer nascatur non loqueris. Et 
ita factum est donee impletum est quod promisum est. Con- 
cepit enim Elizabeth et peperit filium ; et cognati de nomine 
pueri matrem eius interrogabant, et respondit mater eius, 
Johannes uocetur. Alii uero contradicentes dicebant, nomine 

25 patris uocetur. Elistabeth autern dixit ut rogarent patrem ut 
scribat nomen filii sui. Zacharias uero ita rogatus iocutus 
est et dixit, Uocetur puer Johannes ; et continuo laudauit 
dominum dicendo, ' Benedictus dominus deus Israel.'^ 



F] I oni. dominus i, 2 Zachair athair lohaui babtaist dorone in 

n-inimunsa in Jerusalem immorro doronad ^ro Zacharias . . . domino 
3 factum est /r^ fecit uero haec est /(rt? autem Zacharias 5 uice 

et sors 7 diuissum o/n. est 10 Zacharias 11 offeret 

12 altaris 13 non sec. ;na;i. gaudendum 14 pariet /«jj/ filium 

15 dixit Zacharias quomodo hoc fiat quod 16 pariendi 21 donee 

quod promissum est impletum 23 responsit <?///. eius /^j/ mater 

24 uocitetur 25 Elizabeth uero /r^ autem 26 ita Iocutus est 

interrogatus 27 laudabit 28 o;/i. Israel 

' Cf. Lc. i. 5-24, 60-63. 



BENEDICT OS. 



[Benedictus.] 

T] T3 Enedictus dominus deus Israel 

X3 qui^. uisitauit et fecit redemptionem plebis suse 

Et erexit cornu salutis nobis 

in domu Dauid pueri sui 
5 Sicut locutus est per os sanctorum 

profetarum suorum qui ab 2euo sunt 

Et liberauit nos ab inimicis nostris 

et de manu omnium qui nos oderunt 

Ad faciendam misericordiam cum patribus nostris 
lo et memorare testamenti sui sancti 

lusiurandum quod iurauit ad Abraham 

patrem nostrum daturum se nobis 

Ut sine timore de manibus inimicorum nostrorum 

liberati seruiamus illi 
15 In sanctitate et iustitia coram ipso 

omnibus diebus nostris 



FA] tit. B[enedictio] sancti Zachariae A car. tit. F 2 uissitauit F 

suae A 5 loqutus A 6 prophetarum FA hab eo A ab eo A* 

7 liberabit A 10 memorari A sancti sui A 



Glossae T] 2 uisitauit] .i. plebem banc uisitando suam esse fecit quia sua fidei 
sublimitate earn perfecit' 3 cornu] .i. cornu salutis firmam celsitudinem salutis 

dicit, cornu excedit carnem, et ideo cornu salutis regnum saluatoris Christi uocatur" 
6 profetarum] profetoe specialiter appellati sunt, qui de aduen:u Christi manifeste sunt 
locuti^ ab a.'uo] .i. ab initio 7 liberauit] .i. filius dei 8 de manu] 

.i. de potestate omnium] .i. inimicorum qui].i. homines peruersoset immundos 
spiritus significat, demanu quorum et interim spe sal(ui) facti sumus et in future re ipsa 
saluandi^ 10 testamenti] .i. disposuit deus testamentum nos esse liberaturum 

de semine patriarcharum' ii ad Abraham] .i. fides gentium et sacrosanctus 

a'clesiai coitus est promisus Abrahne, domino ad eum dicente, In te benedicentur omnes 
gentes terroe/* Dixit dominus ad Dauid, Cum compleueris dies tuos ut uadas ad patres 
tuos, suscitabo semen tuum, et ego ero ei in patrem, et ipse erit mihi in filium, ipse 
a^dificabit mihi domum*" 15 in sanctitate] .i. ostendit hie profeta quomodo 

domino seruiendum est, in sanctitate uidelicet et iusiitia** 



Baeda Comm.in I.e. \. « I but. ' Ibid. ♦ //vV/. * Ibiti. 

• Gen.xviii. i3. " 2 Reg. vii 12-14. * Baeda Oww. in Lc. i. 



58 BENEDICTUS. 

T] Et tu puer profeta altissimi uocaberls 

praeibis enim ante faciem domlnl parare ulas elus 
Ad dandam scientlam salutis plebi eius 

20 in remisionem peccatorum eorum 
Per uiscera misericordlse dei nostri 
in quibus uisitauit nos oriens ex alto 
Illuminare his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis sedent 
ad dirigendos pedes nostros in uiam pacis^ 

I Puer autem crescebat et confortabatur in spiritu et erat in 
desertis locis usque ad diem ostentionis suae ad Israel- 

FA] 17 propheta FA 20 remissionem F meorum FA 21 

misericordiae A 22 om. nos A ins. A"* 23 Inluminare A et illum- 

inare F hiis A 

2 oju. locis FA ostensionis FA suae et Israhel A 

Glossae T] 17 altissimi] .i. audiant mansueti quod Christum dominum quern 
Tohannes profetando proeibit altissimum uocat^ 18 proeibis] .i. in uitam et 

in mortem parare] .i. ut dixit, Parate uiam domini rectas facite semitas dei 

nostri'* eius] .i. Christi 19 scientiam] .i. futuram 22 oriens] .i. ecce 

uir, inquit profeta, Oriens nomen eius. Qui ideo recte oriens uocatur qui nobis ortum 
ueroe lucis aperiens filios noctis et tenebrarum lucis efficit filios^ 23 illuminare] 

. i. his qui in peccatis et ignoranti^e cecitate uixerunt, agnitionis amorisque ?ui radios 
infundere'' 24 pedes] pedes nostri in uiam pacis diriguntur cum actionem nos- 

trarum iter per omnia redemptoris nostri gratice concordat' 

I puer] .i. proedicator penitentije futurus optimum est ut solitudinis aspera sequatur* 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 10 in sup, marg. . . . (procul du)bio Satan?e sunt filii 
qui confundunt. Quia sicut multum nocet si unitas desit bonis, ita ualde 
est noxiuni si non desit malis." In examine recti iudicis motat merita 
ordinum qualitas ac;tionum,ut caruunculus pallens et iachinthus cerulus.^" 
Pacem relinquo nobis, pacem meam do uobis.^^ Gregorins. Si cor in 
earn quae relicta figitur, nunquam ad illam quae danda est perueniiur. 

Quid enim est pax transitoria nisi quoddam uestigium pacis 
?et(ern?e) . . . cele(sti)a . . habitacula.'- Augustinus. Pacem reliquit 
nobis in hoc seculo in .... hostem uincin us pacem suam dabit 
nobis in futuro quando supra hoste(s) regnabimu Augustinus. Pro- 
ficiscens uoluit dare quod quid factum est homo cum uenerit, et qusesitum 
non inuenerit quod donauit.^^ 

' Lc. i. 68-79. '^ I-c. i. 80. ^ Baeda Coiiiiii. in Lc. i. 76. ♦ Isa. xl. 3. •• Baeda 

Ccinm. in Lc. i. 78. '' Ibid. ' Ibid. " Ibid. ^ Greg. Rcg^. Past. iii. 23. 

'" Ibid. iii. 28. " Jn. xiv. 27. ^'■^ Greg. AV^. Past. iii. 23. '^ q{^ Pseudo-Aug. 

•Scrm. xcviii. 



FRAEFATIO IN TE DEUM LAUD AM US. 59 



[Praefatio in Te Deum Laudamus.'] 

T] Haec est laus sanctae trinitatis quam Augustinus sanctus et 
Ambrosius composuit. 

F] Neceta cowarba VQ\atr doronai in cantaic-se. Ir-Roi;/^ da;/(? 
doronad. Incertum autem quo tempore et ob quam causam factum nisi 
Necetam deum laudare uoluisse diceremus. dicens, ^'Laudate pueri 
dominum, Laudate nomen domini, Te deum laudamus " et reliqua. 



[Te Deum Laudamus.] 

T] T Audate pueri dominum 
i ^ laudate nomen domlnl^ 

/Te deum laudamxus [fol. icb. 

te dominum confitemur 
5 Te ajternum patrem 

omnis terra ueneratur 

Tibi omnes angell 

tibi caeli et unluersse potestates 

TIbi hiruphin et zaraphin 
10 Incessablll uoce proclamant dicentes 

sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth" 

PlenI sunt ca^li et uniuersa terra 

honore gloriae tuae 

Te gloriosus apostolorum chorus 
15 te profetarum laudabllls numerus 

FAD] ///. Ymnum in die dominica A car. tit. FD i, 2 om. D 3, 4 
transpos. D 5 aeternum A 8 celi F caeli A caeli et terra D uniuersae A 
9 hirubin et syraphin Acherubin et seraphin D 10 ofii. dicentes AD 

12 celi F caeli A om. uniuersa D 13 gloria tua, osanna in excelsis 

pro honore . . . tuae D 1 5 prophctarum FAD 

Glossae T] 3 laudamus] .1. ore uel opere 4 contitemur] .i. corde 9 

hiruphin] in sinistr. niari^. sciendum est quod hiruphim et saraphim per .in. litterani 
prolata iuxta proprietatem lingux Ebre.t masculini sunt et pluralis niuneri tantum. si 
autem per .n. litteram dicantur Grarca sunt et neutri generis et pluralis nunieri 1 1 

sanctus] ,i, sanctus ler dicitur quia unus et trinus est deus 12 uniuersa] .i. 

a*clesia per quadratum orbem defusa non desinit laudare et orare deum 14 

apostolorum] .i. misorum 15 profetarum] .i. prouidenlium 

' Ps. cxii. I. ' Isa. vi. 3. 



6o TE DEUM LAUDAMUS. 

T] Te martirum candldatus laudat exercltus 

te per orbem terrarum sancta contitetur aeclesia 

Patrem immensse malestatis tuae 

uenerandum tuum uerum et unlgenitum filium 
20 Sanctum quoque paraclltum splrltum 

tu rex gloriae Christe 

Tu patris sempiternus es fillus 

tu ad liberandum mundum suscepisti hominem 

Non horruisti uirginis uterum 
25 tu deuicto mortis aculeo 

aperulsti credentlbus regna ca^lorum 

Tu ad dexteram del sedes in gloria patris 

iudex crederis esse uenturus 

Tu ergo quessimus nobis tuis famulis subueni 
30 quos pretioso sanguine redemisti 

^ternam fac cum Sanctis tuis gloriam munerari 

saluum fac populum tuum domine 

et benedic hereditati tuae 

et rege eos et extolle illos usque in sseculum^ 
35 Per singulos dies benedicimus te 

et laudamus nomen tuum in aeternum 

et in saeculum saeculi" 

Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos 

quemadmodum sperauimus in te^ 



FAD] 16 martyrum FAD laudet A om. D 17 a;clisia F 

aecclesia A 18 inmensae A inmensae D om. tu?c AD 19 

^/;/. et FAD 20 paracletum D 21 gloriae A 22 patri 

D om. es A ins. A* 23 suscipisti D 24 aborruisti D 25 

deuicta morte D 26 om. credentibus D celorum F caelorum A 27 

om. dei D sedens A bedis D glo A gloria A* 28 ^zz^ pro iudex 

. . . esse D 29 Te FAl3 quessumus A quesiimus D om. 

nobis F 30 pnTctioso A pretiosa D sanguinem redimisti A 31 

aEternam A Sanctis gloriae A in gloriam intrare pro tuis . . . 

munerari D 32 usque ad fine m om. D 33 tuae A 34 

saeculum A 36 acternum A y] seculum seculi F in saeculum 

saeculi amen A 

Glossac T] 16 marliruni] .i. fidclium 32 populum] ,i. Christianum 33 

hcrcclilati] .i. ;uclcsix' 34 icgc] .i. in bonis operibus extolle] .i. defende 

in seculum] .i. in uita iTclcrna 35 \>cx singulos] .i. in prosperis et in aduersis 

sine ullo interuallo le benedicimus 38 fiat] .i. oratio rcclesia; 

P-\ x.wii. 9. Ps. cxliv. 2. Ps. xxxii. 22. 



TE DE UM LA UDAMUS. 6 1 

I Te patrem adoramus aeternum, te sempiternum filium inuo- 
camus, teque spiritum sanctum in una diuinitatis substantia 
manentem/ confitemur. Tibi uni deo in trinitatc [fol. ii. 
debitas laudes et gratias referimus ut te incessabili uoce 

5 laudare mereamur per eterna saecula 



FA] 2 substantiae A 4 refiferimus F referemus A 5 meriamur 

per Interna saecula saeculorum A reterna secula seculorum amen F 



[NOTAE.] . 

T] fol. lob ill sup. marg. 

uade et uende omnia qua^cumque habes et da pauperibus et habebis 
(thesaurum) in cceIo et ueni sequere me' . . . conuertatur . 
et possesus est et non possess . . . Christum sequitur qui eum 
imitatur, (ut ait), Discite a me quia mitis sum et humilis.- Christum 
sequitur qui nihil proprium in terra possidet, ut ait, Filius hominis non 
habet ubi caput reclinet.-' Christum sequitur qui ex corde pro se orat 
ut ait, Pater ignosce illis, nesciunt enim quid faciunt.* Christum sequi- 
tur qui non suam (propriam) uoluntatem sequitur, ut ait, Ipse non quod 
ego uolo sed quod tu uis.-' Christum sequitur qui abstinet se escis 
carnalibus ut ipse .xl. diebus ieiunauit . Unde si eum sequi uolumus 
exempla eius sequamur ; qui enim Christum hie sequitur in bonis operi- 
bus, sequitur eum in regno futuro, ut est illud, Hi sequuntur agnum 
quocuncjue ierit." 

T] fol. II ui sup. marg. 

. . . admoneatur animus ad naturam excellentiorem se (conver- 
tere, id est) ad deum, cum ipsum corpus eius quod terrenum, ad corpus 
excellentius, id est (ad) corpus celeste conuertitur.' Qui qui^rit sapien- 
tiam me qu?erit. Benedictio sine radice non crescit. Orationibus 
mundamur, lectionibus instruimur, utrum(|ue bonum est, si licet, si non 
licet, melius est orare quam legere. Qui uult (cum deo) esse fre(iuenter 
(debet orare) et legere tibi legenti loquitur deus."" 

anima unius cuiusque testat post mortem locum . . . erat sic 
sepulturae et . . . uenerat in mundum et locum babtismi. 



' Lc. xviii. 2?. ^ Mt. xi. aq. ^ Ml. viii. 70. * Lc xxiii. 14. ' Jn. viii. 14. 

• Apoc. xiv. 4. ' Auj;. Serin. Doiii. in inontc II. 5. *• Isid. Sent. iii. ? (Hil>einen>is >v:. \). 



62 PRAEFA TIO IN HYMJVUM AL TUS PR OS A TOR. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Altus Prosator.'] 

T] Locus huius hymiii Hi ; tempus Aedain meicc Gabrain 
rig Alban, oc/^i" ^da meicc Ainmerech rig Herenn ; Muricius 
autem uel Foccas iss-e ba ri Roman tunc ; perso Colum 
Cille dc nobile genere Scotorum, Columba dicitur ut 
5 " estote prudentes sicut serpentes et simplices sicut colum- 
bae"^ ; causa quia uoluit Deum laudare. Per septim annos 
hunc ymnum scrutans in Nigra Cellula sine lumiiie .i. ar 
chuinchid dilguda i n-inad catha Cule Dremne do brisiud {or 
Diarmait mac Cerbaill, ocus na catha aile ro'briste tre n-a 

lO fochun. Uel ut alii dicunt, is co hoponn doronad .i. araile 
lathe ro'boi Colum Cille i nHi, ocns ni bai ncch oca acht 
Boithin, ocus ni boi biad occu acht criathar corca. Asb^;! 
iar^^m Co\ni?i CiU^ fri Boithin, " do'foilet oigid huasliu cucunn 
ihdiu, a Baithin," .i. muint^r Griguir tancatar co ;/-ascedaib 

J 5 do-som ; ocus asb^rt-som fri Baithin, " bi i foss ic frithalaim na 
n-6eged co ?/dig?/i"-sa do'n muiliunn." Gaibid-som fair a ere 
di-araile chloich boi isind recles .i. Blathnat a hainm, oc?/s 
maraid beos, ocus is furri dognither roinn isin phroin-tig. 
Ba trom thra leseom a ere, co /^derna in n-immun-sa tria ord 

F] I artis pro hymni 2 Ainmirech Herend 3 Focas o//l 

iss-e persona 4 nobili Scottorum /fos/ ut add. in euangelio dicens 

6 laudare Deum .uii. 8 chunchid in n-inad 9 cath ro'bristea 

trea n-a 10 hopond 11 ni boi 12 Baithein ocu 13 

B?ethin do'failet oegid uasle chucund 14 a Baithein aiscedaib 

15 ^;;/. fri ic frithalim 16 co ndigius-sa muiliund gebid 

17 cloich Blathnat 18 fuirre roind phron-taig 19 trom immon 

B] Altus prosetor. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum Trinitati per 
septem annos in Cellula Nigra .i. isin duib-recles i nDoire Choh/if// 
CiUe ; 110 is cu hobund cena doronad, ut alii dicunt .i. in tan ro'boi 
Cohim Cilk i nHii a oenur ac/it Boethin 'n-a farrad nama. Is and 
5 i7a ro'faillsiged do Cob//// Cill^ oeigid do thidecht chuci .i. mor-feisiur 
de Yauinixv G^/goir tancutar chuice-sium o R6im co ^/-ascadaib leo 
do .i. in m6r-gemm Coha'm Cillf ocus cross esside indi'u, <9r//j' immund 
na sechtmaine .i. immund cec/i n-6idche isin t[s]echtmain et alia 
dona. Ro'iarfaig tra Cohim CtUe do Boethin, cid do bi'ud b6i isin 
10 choitchend. " xAta," ol Boethni, "criathar corci and." " Frithail- 
siu na haigedu, a Boethin," cl Col///// C/7/<?, "r^ hdech7/j--sa do'n 
liiuilend " Ear-sin \.ra gebid Cohi7n Cille fiir in niboilc do'n chloich 
fil isin proinn-tig i nHii, ocus is e a hainm na clochi-sin Moel- 
blatha, ocus sonas jV//-acbad (or car// liibiud dobrrar f//rri. Is iar- 

1 Mt. X. 16. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PROSATOR. 63 

T] aipgitrech otha-sen condXc^ in mulenn .i. " Adiutor laborantium 
et reliqua." In tan iminorro dorat in cet-fota isin mulenn, is 
ann dochuaid i cenn in chetna caiptilJ, ociis is immaille ro* 
scaich in bole do blith ocus in t-immun do denam ; oztis is 
CO hoponn doronad sic. Isin choiciud \>\\2Ldain sescat ar 

25 .ccccc. iar ngein Qrist dochuaid Col//;;/ QWle do Hi, ut Beda 
dicit : " Anno dominicae incarnationis xcccclxu. quo tempore 
gubernaculum Romani imperii post lustianum lustinus 
minor accepit, uenit de Hibcrnia prespiter et abbas habitu 
et uita monachi insignis nomine Columbi Britoniam predica- 

30 turus uerbum Dei prouinciis septimtrionalium Pictorum."^ 
Brudi autem filius Melchon regebat Pictos tunc, et ipse im- 
molauit Columbo Hi, ubi Columbus cum esset annorum 
.Ixxui. sepultus est, post uero .xxxiiii. ex quo ipse Britaniam 
predicaturus adiit. 

35 Rucad tra in t-immun-sa do Griguir sair, i commain na 
n-aisceda tuctha huad .i. in chross .i. in mor-gem a hainm- 
side, ocus immain na sechtmaine. Ro'cloimcloiset \m.inorro 
na immarchuirthide tri caiptil ann do [fjromad Griguir .i. 
" Hie sublatus " oqus " Orbem " ocus " Uagatur." O dochotar 

40 imuiorro i cenn taispenta ind immuin do G;'/g///r, do'deocha- 
tar aingil De co mbitis inn-a sessom cor-roiched leo-seom in 
caiptel-sen ; attraiged Gr/*g///> ar a n-on[oir]-scom connice 

F] 20 apgitrech otha-sin connice in muilend 21 fotha muilend 

22 and i cend in chet-chaptil iss a.nd pro immaille 23 blith immalle 

24 hopond dorigned choiced ar choic cetaib 25 gein co Hi 

2) Britaniam 30 .uii. trionalium (septen /;/<?//. /^j/.) 32 Columbit 

Columba 33 Ixxxuii annorum post uero sepultus//-^ Ixxuii . . . 
. . . .xxxiiii. 36 ascada thuctha anair/r^ huad chros 27 

cm. ocus sechtmaine ro'chloemchoiset 38 na himm 

captil do romad 40 cend immain do'doeochotar afigil 41 

cm. De sessam co roiched 42 captel-sin atraiged n-onoir-seom 

conici-sin 

B] sin oc dul do Col//;// Qille do'n muilend, is and dorigne in imunn 
bec-so .i. 'Adiutor laborantium,' ecus is iar n-urd apgitrech ata. In 
tan \.ra dorat Col//;;/ C/7/<? in cet-foda i mbel in mulind, is and 
dochuaid hi cend ind Altusa, ocus is imalle ro'scaig in t-imon do 
denum oc//i- in t-arbur do bleith, oc//j- ni tria thcrad scrutain doronad 

20 acht per gratiam Dei. 

In tempore ^'fMain m^/c Gabran rig Alban ocus JVAvi nif/c Ain- 
mirech rig Ere/iu, ocus Fa\cus di;/ ba ri Roman in tan-sin. Causa 
quia uoluit Deum laudare .i. do chuinchid dilguda do na tri cathaib 
doroine i n-Eir/V/;/ .i. oath Ciiile Rathin i nDal-araide etarru ocus 

25 Comgall B<'nch///> i cosn.-/;;/ chille.i. Ross Toratair, ocus cath Belaig 
Feda arrad Chluana Hiraird, ocus cath Chuile Dremne i Cou- 
nac/ifa, ocus ba do Diarmait mac Cerbaill dorata a ndis. Ductus est 

I Bacda H.E. iii. 4. 



64 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PR OS A TOR. 

T] sen. O ro'seched ivainorro sen, no'saiditis inna haiigil ; no 
saided da;/^ Grigj(27% co tarnic in t-immun fo'nd innas-[s]in. 

45 Rothothlaig tra Gr/g?/?'r a coibsena cucu-som, ar ro'fitir-seom 
it e ro'choimchloiset. Atberat-som da;/<? ba h\dit,ocus ro's"b(oe) 
dilgud de. Ocus atbmd-som, nod bai locht f^rsind immun 
acht a laiget ro'molad in Trinoit ann per se, cia ro'molad tria 
n-a dulib ; ocus doroacht in t-inchrechad-sin co Colum Cille, 

50 oats is e sein fochun denma ' In te Christe.' 

Ord aipgitrech fil hic more Ebreo. Asind iris Cathalcda 
tucad fotha in chaip/ZZ-se .i. cretem oenatad co foisitin treda- 
tad. Tre rithim d?Lna doronad, oats di email fuirri-side .i. 
artificialis et uulgaris ; artificialis, ubi fiunt traigid comam- 

55 serda comfodlaide co cutrummas fo airse ocus teis, ocus corop 
subsequens ti il-Ioc precedentis inn-a tuaslucad ; uulgaris 
ivciiftorro^ du i mbi imrecra sillab ocus cethraimthin ocus leth- 
rann, octis is ed on fil hic. Se line ddiua in cech caiptiul, 
ocus .xui. s\\\3.ba cech lini cenmotha in cet-caiptell ; .uii. line 

60 in\7/wrro and-sein, ar is molad De fil ann-side. Cubaid ds-Z/a 
ind numuir ecutrumma-sin frisna caip/^/// archena [a]r ecu- 

F] 43 ro'soched sain no'saiditis na haingil no'saided 44 tarnaic 

o'nd /r<9 fo'nd 45 chucu-som 46 ro'chloemchoiset o/n. da.ua. ro"s"boi 

47 alb£'rat-som ni bai immun-sa 48 and ra "molad 49 dull 

doroact 50 sin fochund 51 Loc do'nd immun-sa recles Chol^///; 

Chille i nHi ; persona Colum Cille ; i n-aimsir yEdan meic Gabran rig" 

Goidel doronad j?^r^ Ord Ebreo assind chathalcda 

52 a fotha pos/ cap/zZ-se add ar is ires filet and ni heres 52 oentan 

53 _post treodotad add Causa .1. do chunchid dilguda for Dia do na trib 
cathaib dorat .i. cath Cuile Rathin oa/s Cuile Feda oa/s Cu'Ae Dremni. 
Ord apgitrech fil hic more Ebreorum tria furri-side 55 comfolb- 
thaide forais j^^r^ fo airse ocus teis corob 56 om. ti inn- 
uatuaslucud 57 chethraimthi leth-rand 58 iss-ed o/n. on 
om. da.na each coib/^/ 59 se sillaba dec in cech h'ne acht in cet- 
chaiptel 60 da;/<^ and-szVi^'e and /rt» ann-side 61 in nui;///r 
coibtelaib ar 

B] ad Grigorium, et furati sunt ministri tria capitula de se .i. ' Hic 
sublatus ' et ' Orbem infra ' et ' Christo de celis,' et tria capitula pro 

30 eis inseruerunt ; et ministris cantantibus ymnum Grigorio Grigorius 
autem surrexit donee audiret aliena capitula tria, et iterum sedit 
donee propria. Surrexit iterum et dixit ilb's, " Confitemini quod 
egistis." llli confessi erant, et dixit illis, " Cantate igitur ymnum 
secundum ordinem a suo auctore dictum." Et illi cantauerunt, et 

35 ille post laudavit laudem, sed dixit, " minus quam debuit deus 
memornri in eo memoratus est." Praesentes angelii semper fiant 
quando cantatus sicut uidit Grigorius angclos. Multa^ sunt gratie 
ymni huius : quisquis eum cantauerit frequenter, nunquam ad perse- 
cutionem inimicorum et demones eueniet ei quod timet peruenire, 

40 et nesciat diabulus mortem eins ; et liberet ab omni morte absque 
pretiosa — .i. bas re hadart — et non erit in inferno post diem iudicii 



rRAEFA TIO IN HYMNUM ALTUS PROS A TOR. 6$ 

T] trumma Dia fri-a dulib ; numir seda autem in creaturis quia 
sex diebus factae sunt. Oportet titulum et argumentum 
esse ante unumquemque capitulum. 

65 Rop e tra dliged gabala huius ymni co ra'gabtha ' Quis 
potest Deo ' et/r cech da caiptil ; ocus is de no"biad a rath 
fair, ar is amlaid ro'chanat prius. Attaat tra ratha imda ior 
ind immun-sa .i. aingil i frecnarc^/i" cein bethir ic o gabail ; 
ni finnfa demun set inti no'd'geba cech dia, ociis ni imdercfat 

70 da;/<^ namait he isind lo i ngeba ; ocus da.Jia ni bid debaid 
isin tig i rigebthar co gnathach ; angid da7/<^ ar cech riibas 
acht ec fri adart ; ones dd.7ia ni bia gorta na nochta isin phurt 
i ngebthar com menicc, et aliae multae sunt. 

F] 62 duilib 62-67 ^''^- numir. .. prius 

67 attat 68 beither ic a 69 finfa each 70 Ofn. da.?ia 

71 bas 72 hadart noco^r^ni y^ com-menic om. et . . . 
sunt add Finit amen finit 

B] etiamsi mala multa egerit, et habebit diuitias multas et longuitudinem 
seculi. 

Ord abgitrech da.na fil for in immun-so .i. more Ebreprum. In 

45 lin liter di;^ fil isin apgit^r, is e lin cap/^/ fil isin imun. Ni^i cnessaib 
da.na a caip/i?/ dob^rat Y^braide al-litre, ac/it Cdc/i liter os a caip/^/ cu 
f^rba in immuin ; oais iss-ed {odera sin, ar ata ciall acaib-seom in 
nominibus literarum, ocus is i sin ciall doreith tr/asna cti'ipU/u. Is ed 
\T[\7?iorro {odera do Ebra/^/^ sechimm uird alphabet! sui .i. .xxii. 

50 littera apud Ebreos, ar is da lebor for .xx. fil i Petarlaicc, Is ed 
d.2ina iodera do Gr^gaib .iiii. litre .xx. accu, .x. sensus hominis ocus 
.X. mandata legis, ocus .iiii. euangelia. Is ed da;z<? iodera do 
Rdmanchaib .iii. litre .xx. accu .i. .x. sensus hominis beos ocus .x. 
mandata legis ocus trinitas. 

55 Tria rithimm da?m dordnad in t-imon-sa, ocus att^/ di email 
iurxx-side .i. artificialis et uulgaris : artificialis est ubi fiunt pedes 
cuni temporibus aequis et sequa diuisione et cum aequo pondere .i. 
arsis et tesis, et ubi sit subsequens pro praecedente in iure resolu- 
tionis ; is hi \n\??iorro in uulgaris, dii im mbi infrecrai sill<7<^ ocus 

60 cethrunithan ocus leth-rand, ocus \s?>-ed sin fil isin immun. Sex 
liniae '\va?uorro in unoquoque capitulo excepto primo capitulo, ocus se 
s\\\aba .x. in each line ocus .uii. linias in primo capitulo. Cubaid 
X.ra senardacht do beiih isna C2\\)telaib hi fail innisin do n[a] dulib 
rofc;/-baithea tria senair; cubaid m\7)iorro septinardacht do beith isin 

65 chaiptiul ar in fath-sa .i. quia narrat de deo, quia deus impar est 
creaturis suis ; no .uii. gradus eclesiai significat, 710 quia septinarius 
uniuersitatem significat, wi^.uii. dona sj^iritus sancti significat. 

Rob e \ra dliged gabala ind inunuin-seo, co ro'gabtlia ' quis 
potest' etir car/^ da chaiptiul de, ocus is de-sin no biad a ralh fair, 

70 ar is amlaid ro'cet ar tus et reliqua. 

LIBER HYM5^ r 



66 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALT US PROS A TOR. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae Altus Prosator."] 

T] Iss-e in titul, De unitate et trinitate trium personamm ; iss-i 
imniorro ind argamaint in chanoin fors-a fothaigth^r in caiptel, ut in 
Danielo^ uel in Esaia'^ legitur, Uetustus dierum sedebat super sedem 
suam. Uetustus dierum asternus temporum erat. Uetustus dierum 
5 deus dicitur, pro multitudine dierum ante quos deus erat, uel quia 
fuit [ante] omnia tempora. Canoin da;z<7 fatha dobd-Zr-seom . . . quia 
ipse profeta fuit, ocus 6 Daniul sainriud tuc, ar is e ropo dedenchu 
ecus ropo soeriu ; is e ddiua Colum Qilie ropo dedenchu ocus ropo 
soeriu do fathib Herenn. 



ALtus prosltor uetustus dierum et ingenitus 
erat absque orlgine primordii et crepidine 
est et erit in saecula sseculorum infinlta 
cui est unfgenltus Chrlstus et sanctus spirltus 

FBMEin] car. tit. MEin i is he F is hi F 2 captel F 

3 Essaia F 4 07n. Uetustus dierum seternus usque odfin. F 

B habet De unitate et trinitate dietatis triumm personarum, is he in titul ; 
is i iminorro in argamai;?t, ut dicitur in Danelio, Ecce uidebam sedes possita, 
et uetustus dierumm sedebat super sedem suam. Bid da;?^: ' altus ' et 
' almus ' hie sluind huaisle ; et ideo ponitur hie, ar sluindid huaisle ocus isle 
do, ut Cicero dicit ' altum mare ' et ' altum caelum ' ; almus autem huaisle 
tantum toirnes. 

I alius E altus E* prosetor B prosator MEln^ uetus E 2 primordi 
B et in E 3 secula seculorum FME 4 spiritus sanctus I 

Glossae TFB] i altus] .i. nobilis F prositor] .i. genitor .i. in t-adbiil-si(l)aid 

T seminator uitis ; sertor agri ; sator horti ; sero seui statum ; seminor, idem ; sator ; 
prosero, ui, prositutum ; in 'tor' co «deni prosetor B""» uetustus] .i. aeternus .i. 

sinithir na n-aimser .i. ^vcvwxociis toisech di-ar tempora T qui proserit ante tempora B 
dierum] .1. temporum T dies .i. diuidendo lucem a tenebris B 2 absque 

origine].i. cen adbar 710 cen bunad T .i. deus pater origene erat prius in tempore H 
primordi] .i. quando in forma uenit uel materia uniuscuiusque rei in masa B 
crepidine] .i. ex formitate F .i. cen fisrcend ar fogabar crepido hie incho'-c crich no 
cenfotha ut in lege dicitur S[acerdos decurrere faciet] sanguinem ad crepidinem altaris^ 
id est, ad fundanientum B 3 est et erit] .i. non proprie dicitur de deo erat, 

uel erit, sed tantum est, quia prnesens est ; sed climcnta erant ante, quia, ut Augusti- 
nus ait,"* Erant in notitia dei et non erant sua natura B saecula] .i. futurorum T 

sseculorum] .i. praesentium T 4 cui est] .i. quia nemo potest esse est B uni- 

genitus] primogenitusquia nemo ante ipsum est ; unigenitusquia nemo post ipsum est 
T Christus] Misias Ebraice (in Ebreo B), Christus Grece (in Greco B), Unctus 

Latine (in Latino B) TB 

' Dan. rii. 9. * Isa. vi. i. ^ Lg^ ;, jj, 4 cf_ Aug. De Gen. ad lit t. V. i?. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALT US PR OS A TOR. 67 

T] coaeternus In gloria dietatis perpetuae 

non tris deos depromlmus sed unum deum dicimus 
salua fide in personis tribus gloriosissimis 

/Isein titul : De formationo ix. graduum ; tribus prseter- [fol. iib. 
misis non per ignorantiam sed pro angustia capituli pr3e[ter]misit, 
Iss-i im/;iorro ind argamaint : Fiat lux et facta est lux.^ 

Bonos creauit ano^elos ordines et archanofelos 
priricipatum ac sediuin potestatum uirtutium 
10 Liti non esset bonitas otiosa ac maiestas 
trinitatis in omnibus laro-itatis muneribus 
sed haberet celestia in quibus preuigilia 
ostenderet magnopere posslbili fatimine 

FBMEIn] 5 quoaetemus M coeternus BEE deitatis FMEin perpetua 
FMEin 6 tres MEin 7 gloriassimis B 

car. tit. MEin i oni. is e in titul FB graduum ansi^elorum F 

omissis B 2 is e in iVvcXpro non .... praetermisit B per 

angustiam F prastermissit F 3 hi pro i \m.)norro F B ins. quod in 
Genessi dicitur ante Fiat. 

8 bonus E bonos E"*^ 9 principatuum ^flll om. ac I uirtutum METI 
et uirtutum E*I 10 ociosa n 12 aberet M caelestia MEn preuilegia 
FI preuelegia B priuilegia MEI"^II 13 magnopasre I fatimini B for- 

timinae E 

Glossae TFB] 5 coeternus] .i. ut dicitur, genuit uerbum omni modo simile sibi, 
qua locutio patris est filius ut dicit Dauid, Semel locutus est,- id est unum filium 
genuit B perpelune] uel a T 6 non tris] .i. si dicamus tris personas 

unum dei deum confitemur, si unum deum confitemur tris personas credimus .i. ut 
dicit Hironimus, sicut unus sol est in intigracum luce et calore, ita est sol deus pater, 
lux est filius, calor est spiritus sanctus B depromimus] exprimimus F 7 

salua] .i. intigra T et infra lineam in iris chathalacda die . . . ocus for a inchaib 
. . . . se T 8 creauit] deus .i. altus prosetor B angelos] ante 

omnem diem et ante omne tempus condidit deus angelicam creaturam et informem 
materiam, Isidorus^ dicit T""^ et Is aire ro'stchmall hiruphi'n octis saraphin sech na h{ 
aile ar ite ata sia o doinib iar n-etargnu ociis atreb. Is eat so . i. na . ix. ngrczdsa . i. angeli 
archangeli uirtutes potestatcs principatus dominationcs troni hiruphim et saraphim 
T'"« .i. angclus Grece, maloih Ebreice, nuntius Latine B archangelos] .i. bonos 

T 9 sedium] .i. troni T tronum B uirtutium] .i. causa rilhmi T 10 

Uti] .1. ut T prout B prouti F bonitas] .i. dei [om. T) beneuolentia TB otiosa] 
.1. sine operatione .i. antachno dimain cen mainedo erniud T .i. deaith no dimain .i. 
cen mai;;e d'eimiud B II trinitatis] ,i. trinitas quasi trina unitas B largi- 

tatisj .i. ar is eslabar roboi dia fria a chili B 12 haberet] .i. ut TB celestia] 

• i. elimenta uel ministeria T .i. misterio uel elimenta B preuigilia] .i. na remiada 
OCHS na honoire .i. cech grad os ailiu .i. quasi priuata lex T .i. romiad no deiscugiul 
angil sech na duli archena B 13 magnopere] .i. o'n mor-gnim ; no in mor- 

gnethed .i. commor T .i. in mor-gnethie B possibili] .i. ond aisnes sochmai .i. oa 
molad sochmai dob^'rat aingil fair dicentes, Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, dominus T 
fatimine] .i. abundantia F .i. ondi as feteor B 

* Gen. i. 3. ' Ps. Ixi. 12, Cf. Aug. Enarr. in lac. ' Cf. Isid. Dt ecclei. dog^m. x. 

F 2 



68 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De transmigratione .ix. graduum principis, is e in titul. As ind 
Apcolips \n-\morro dob^rar md. argamaint, id est, Uidi Stella m de 
caslo cecidise in terram^ ; et in Esaia, Quomodo cecidisti Lucifer qui 
mane oriebaris.^ 



Cseli de regnl aplce stationis angellcae 
claritate praefulgoris uenustate speciminis 
superblendo ruerat Lucifer quern formauerat 
apostataeque angeli eodem lapsu lugubri 
auctoris cenodoxiae perulcacis inuidiae 
ceteris remanentibus in suis principatibus 



FRMEin] car. tif. MEln i translatione F angelorum uel de 

peccata Adae/r<9 principis B he F 2 Is i imuiorro in argamaint quod 

dicitur in apocolips /r*? As ... id est B apcoilps F 3 o;;z. de caelo 
B cecidisse FB Essaia F Essia dicitur B 4 Lucifer cecidisti B 

14 Celi FB Caeli ME angelice B angelicae ]\TE 15 prefulgoris F 

pro fulgoris MEin 17 apostotaque B apostateque Mn apostatequae E 

lapse E 18 caenodoxiae ME peruicatis E inuidie M 19 caeteris 
E principibus I 



Glossae TFB] 14 celi] .i. celum a celsitudine sua nomen rectisime accepit B 
apice] .i. summitate F apicem dicit .i. culmen regni aut summitatem B 15 uenuslate] 
.i. formossitate F .i. quasi honoiabililate B speciminis] .i. in gnee T .i. na dtlbi, 
no in gnee B 16 Lucifer] .i. lucem fertns TB formauerat] .i. deus TB 

17 apostatpeque] .i. ruerant .i. na haingil disceinmnccha T .i. na ndisceinmnech B 
+ apostata Giece, recessor a fide uel uilis (uiles B) interpretatur Latine {o7u. B) 
'f^s B eodem] .i. ond inund tuitim T lugubri] .1. chointech .i. uadib- 

sein et aliis quia demones suum lapsum lugcnt T .i. lugubri .i, flebili .i. im-morduba 
doib-siw uodessin oais dona duilib arcena uair ro'mell taiimtecht angelorum iat B + 
ufcl lugubrium lignum est super quod etiam aues stare non possunt ar a lemni ; tucad 
uad-side for cech skmon T'ng uel lugubrium nomcn ligni super quod aues stare . . 
B 18 cenodoxioe] .i. inanis gloiiiXi uel superbiai ulI na glore escone, nam cenon 
(jiecc comune Latine dicitur .i. escon, doxia uero gloria T .i. ceno, uanre, doxia 
Grecc gloria interpretatur B .i. in dermait sir a diabulo contra hominem T"'sr B . . . 
nana F peruicacis] peruicax dicitur. qui in propossito suo perseuerat usque ad 

uictoriam-* T audacis inuidie F 19 ceteris] .i. angtlis T .i. angeli perfecti B 

remanentibus] . . . . ? F in suis] .i. in proposito suo perstuerant io 

eelc) B 



1 Apo ix. I. 8 Isa. xlv. 12. ^ Isid. Etym. x. an. 



HYMN us S, COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 69 

T] De ruina diabuli in titul .i. de motatione nominis Luciferi in 
draconem ; is "i mwiorro ind argamaint ut est in Apocolipsi, Ecce 
draco ruphus habens capita .uii. et cornua .x.,et cauda eius traxit secum 
tertiam partem siderum uel stellarum.^ 

20 Draco magnus deterrlmus terribllls et antlquus 
qui fuit serpens lubrlcus sapientior omnibus 
bestiis et animantibus terras feracioribus 
tertiam partem siderum traxit secum in barathrum 
locorum infernalium diuersorumque carcerum 

25 refuga ueri luminis parasito praecipites 

FBMEin] car. fit MEin i diaboli is he in i\tu\ pro diabuli . . 

. . draconem F is hi F \iq\ pro in titul .i. B 2 post draconem i?is. is 
e in titul B oni. immorro B dicitur ece pro est . . . Ecce B 3 + 

vn^xwTius post draco F uii capita et x cornua B 4 om. secum FB o?n. 

uel stellarum B 

20 teterrimus MEin 22 bestis B o?n. et F terre M ferocionbus 

FBMEln 23 syderum Mill baratrum MEIII 24 quae M 25. 

refugax T*F refugas BMEin parasito M paradyso M"^ precipites F 
praecipites M praecipiter E 

Glossae TFBM] 20 draco] .i. diabvilus {+ magnus F) TFB + duplex consiliator 
interpretatur ; dia Grece, duo Laline ; bulus Grece, consiliator Latine B deterri- 
mus] .i. ptssimus ; uel teterrimus .i. horribilissimus T obscurus M 21 serpens] 

.i. in asla,ch ior Adam B lubricus] .i. slemon T lubricus a libro quod est nomen 

leuissimi cui oblenita scinipts adhtrere non possunt summitatem ; cmnis leuis 
de quo quis labitur lubricus dicitur do'n chrunn scin, bite coin i-n a barr ocus 
di-a cacc dogn\\Jier in tsiric H "^''' . ? F .i, lubricus eo quod ibi labitur, lubrum 
.i. c/'ond in oricnte ior na Icnain cuile ar a [s]Iemni sed cadent, ocus doherar uad ar 
each sltmcjn ; oais coin bite i n-a barr, oaes is di-a cacc-s/rt'e dognith^r in siric B "*? 
sapientior] .i. tuachliu bid T + sapientia fit {o;fi. T) in bono et in malo, in bono ut 
Dauid {om. B) dicit Inilium sapiential (timor domini B)'^ ; in malo (om. B) ut dicit 
(om. T) Christus, Perdam sapientiam sapientium huius mundi** 'IB + uel sapitnlia 
hurbbu ut dicit, sapientia huius mundi B 22 bestiis] .i. bestia ab essu more 

feriatatis dicta est B animantibus] .i. animalibus T tense] .i. terra dicta 

est a terendo, eo quod commouLntium grcssibus atteritur B ferocioribus] .i. 

ferox eo quod feriatatem exerctat B 23 tertiam] .i. de omnibus angeHs utl de 

consentitntibus T + .i. graduum ctkstium TB a tri eniailc t^rahintinn . 

trian dib in aeie ocus tiian . . . maris et tenae ocus Irian in barathro .i. in inferno 

T*"* sideium] .i. angclorum TB traxit] .i. draco B ille draco M in 

barathmm] .i. in infernum TF + .i. i mbaile chro T .i. in puteum .i, quasi uoratruni 
.i. uorago ut Circirius dicit, Baiatrum .i. hiatus terre .i. putercus in profundo maris ct 
terre. baratrum .i. loc il-laiter senori ocus ni teligithi:r as co bas, ocus dob^/-ar uad ar 
csic/i granna archena H™t.' dico M 24 infernalium] .i. in puteum B carcenmi] .i. 
Isidorus dicit"* eo quod homines coercentur B 25 refuga] uel [refuga]x T .i. 

tlathcha B ' ueri luminis] .i. Christi B s^tf^ra carcerum .... luminis 

M habct Stellas fugiti'ms traxit secum parasito] .i. ond fuirseor .i. uad fein as 

fuirseor T .i, parasita, fuiiseoir no brecairc no bicnchuthi B . . . . ? F 
prxcipitcs] .i. inna rindraigtheclui .i. infern T .i. inna t[r]asct/rtu a diabulo B .i. 
deceptoris pro . . loci F 

^ Apoc. xii. 3, 4. * Ps. ex. 10. ' I Cor. i. 19. ♦ Isid. Etym. v. 27. 



70 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De creation e elimentorum mundi et hominis regentis ea postea 
more in titul. Is i \vi\inorro ind argamaint, In principio fecit deus 
celum et terram,^ ut in Genesi dicitur. 



Excelsus mundi machlnam prseuldens et armoniam 
caelum et terram fecerat mare et aquas condidit 
herbarum quoque germlna ulrgultorum arbuscula 
solem lunam ac sidera ignem ac necessaria 
30 aues pIsces et peccora bestias et animalia 

hominem demum regere protoplastum prsesagmlne 



F'BiMEin] car. tit. MEIII i om. mundi F om. postea B 2 post 

more add. regis is he (e B) FB Is hi F post argamaint add. ut in Genessi 
dicitur F quod dicitur in Genessi B 3 post terram add. et reliqua F 

oui. ut . . . . dicitur FB 

27 mare aquas condiderat E 28 herbarum quoque n 29 0111. 

ac B sydera BMin necessariam E 30 peccora M pecora M'^EI apec- 
cora B /6» j^/ bestias oui. et F'^MEIII animahumEanimaHa E"^ 3[ 

liominum IT homini 11* regcere I protoplaustum MEI protoplastum E"* 
pro sanguine n 



Glossae TFB] 26 excelsus] .i. deus FB + .i. quasi ualde excelsus B machi- 

nam] .i. materiam .i. massam T ,i. in mais no in chuithech B . , . . ? F 
armoniam] .i. \n immchuibdius (t-imchuibdiz^^- B) fil eter (et/r B) na dule (duile H) 
TB + ut dicit Boetius- .i. duine o duie et cetera B .i. dulcedinem F 27 

c.eium et terram] .... dicit, ^ Oportuit ut terre celestis creatura per caelum 
T™« Cifilum] .i. inuisil:)ilis omnis crtatura T terram] .i. omnis crtatura uisibilis 

terra uocatur T .i. pro omni creatura uisibile uel corpus B mare] .i. a maritudine 

dictum uel a meando T .i. scculum scribtuia B aquas] maraith, Ebraice ; 

maron, Grece ; mare, Latine dicitur ; aquas dicuntur tribulationts Scculi uel doctrina 
bc.ibturae B 28 heibarum] .i. htrba quasi serpa, eo quod serpit B germina] 

.i. fructus F uirgultorum] .i. inna caille no inna ruba B arbuscula] .i. na 

fualascacha B siluas paiuas V 29 solem] .i. Christum B lunam] .i. 

cclesiam B sidera] .i. iusti B ignem] .i. uindicte uel gratige spiritus sancti B 

30 btsiias] .i. quicquid ore et ungene seuit, bcstia dicitur T .i. ferociores seculi, ut 
dicitur, quicc]uid ore sibic, bcstia nominatur B 31 homintm] .i. Adam TB -r 

ue Christum B demum] .i. fa deoid B regere] .i. omnia elementa (elimenta B) 
TB + terrena T protoplastum] .i. cetchruta B + .i. protos Grece, primus Latine 
TB + plastus .i. formatus .i. in cel-chruta .i. corpus T plastum Grece, formatum 
Latine dicitur; uel protoplastum plastum Grece, corpus Latine dicitur B ordine 
F praesagnrine] .i. o slog-airchinnecht T Prcesagmine .i. o rem thairchetul T"'g 
Ihairclieiul B .i. Christi [oni. B), no o slog-airchinntcht (aircheincecht H) T"^ff B'"^ 
-r .i. o airchinnecht agminis hominunr. Bnvsagmen enim a prresule et agmen com- 
ponitar. Agmen dei slog-airchinnecht co ro'bai T°'8 + ar presul ociis agmen til and 
Oius iss-c'd sein ro'boi B + do Adam ut Cic. dicit. Deus cuncta creauit (dicit Cic. 
donauit deus cuncta B) Adam uero ea (om. B) cum {o;h. B) nominibus ( + ea B) 
iiominauit T"'K B"'i>' sapiencia F 

i Gen. i. I. 2 Cf. l^oet. (fe Consol. Phil. iii. p. 246. 

' Cf. AuR. dc i,cn. ad Utt. v. 14. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 71 

T] /Is e in titul, De laude dei ab angelis in quarta feria [fol. 12. 
dicentes, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus Sabaolh.^ Is i tJid 
argamaint, Quandofeci celum et terram collaudauerunt me angeli,- ut 
in Sapientia Salemonis dicitur. 



Factis simul siderlbus etherls lumlnarlbus 
collaudauerunt angeli factura pro mirabili 
immensae molis dominum opificem celestium 
35 preconio laudabile debito et immobile 

concentuque egregio grates egerunt domino 
amore et arbitrio non naturae donario 



FEME in] car. tit. ME In i 07Ji. Is t\n\\\.\i\ sed ins. post Si2ih2iO\h B 

he F 2 oni. sanctus senicl F hi immorro pro \ F 3 cuite quando 

ins. ut in Sapientia Salomomonis dicitur F quod dicitur in Sapientia Sale- 
monis B conlaudauerunt B om. ut . . . . dicitur FB 

32 sederibus B syderibus Mln eteris M aetheris E aitheris I 33 

conlaudauerunt BMEin 34 immense BM inmense En inmensa^ I 

mobilis n dm Mn celetium B caelestium MEn 35 praeconio EI 

preconium n laudabiH FMEln immobili FE inmobili Mln 36 

concentu quae M egraegio I yj nature B natura Vl denario n 



' Glossae TFB] 32 sideribus] .i. planetis F etheris] .i. ind ethiuir T in 

etheoir B .i. cekstibus F 33 collaudauerunt] .i. me T + i. postquam creati 

sunt, angeli {out. B) dixerunt (diccntes B), Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus dominus deus 
Sabaoth TB pro mirabili] .i. ar in n-opred ndermair B 34 immensiv] magnaj 

F molis] .i. non corporalis molis TB .i. ponderis F opihcem] .1. gnim- 

denmaid .i. opus et I'aciens TB ailificem F 35 praeconio .i. onduidonail molb- 

thaige .i. Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus Sabaoth B .i. annunciatione F 
36 concentu] .i. 6'n chocelul (end airchetul B) ereigna TB .i. cantu F grates] .i. 
pro gratias, sed l^om. T) causa rithmi (rithimi B) TB egerimt] dedemnt F 37 

amore] .i. pro TB arbitrio] arbitrium est proprium conatus animi (anime B) 
TB natune] .i. ni [pm. B) in n-a {om. T) n-aicniud ro'chlannad molad de ; sed in 
uoluntale et potestate (postetate B) sua, sicut ostendit ante ubi dicit (dixit B) ' amore 
et arbitrio ' TB + et dicunt ar connicfailis facere malum mani beth grad de occu T + 
quod dicit Augustinus, natura quie nee recipit minus nee plus quam quod ab origene 
trahit, non inuilus ergo laudante dominum ied ex uoluntate B"'« 



' Isa. vi. 3. • lob xxxviii. 7. 



72 



HYMNUS S. CO LUMBAR ALTUS PROS A TOR. 



T] De peccato Adae et de secunda ruina diabuli in seductione Adae 
in titul. Is i ind argamaint, Maledictus eris serpens terrain comederis 
omnibus diebus uitas/ ut in Genesi dicitur. 



Grasatis primis duobus seductisque parentibus 
secundo ruit zabulus cum suis satilitibus 
40 quorum horrore uultuum sonoque uolitantlum 
consternarentur homines metu territi fragiles 
non ualentes carnallbus haec Intueri uisibus 
qui nunc ligantur fascibus ergastolorum nexibus 



FBMEin] ca7\ tit. MEin B habet Is e in titul, De peccato Ada;. Is 
hi iinmorro md 3.rg'd.7;mint quod in Genesi dicitur, Maledictus esse serpens 
F habct De peccato Adse is he in titul. Is hi immorro ind argamaint ut in 
Genessi dicitur, Maledicta serpens comederis terram omnibus diebus uitae 
tuce 

38 grassatis FMEin quae M 39 diabolus MEin satellitibus 

FMEin 40 orrore MEI errore n quae M 42 hec FBn intuccri I 
nissibus BM uisibus M'^ usibus II 43 ergastulorum FEME ergostultorum 
n nixibus I 



Glossae TFB] 38 gi-assatis].i. a diabulo TB .1. de F primis duobus] 

.i. Adam et Eua B seductis] .i. ab hoia canditionis T .i. deceptis F parenti- 

bus] .i. Adam et Eua T 39 secundo] .i. prime de celo ad terram, secundo ad 

infernum T ruit] .i. do'ro'chair diabulus de celo tria n-a chet (im)arb/«, 

secundo de acre tria n-a imarbus IdSiaise ; no ruit pro irruit hie causa rithmi ponitur 
quasi diceret ro'uapair amm;/^ ior dia tantum secundo ior Adam. Aliter .i. ruit 
.i. dorochair (ar) thus tre amsigud de, dorocha(ir) stcundo tre aimsigud Adaim. Causa 
secundce p(erditionis) diabuli innisti?/-; ainm tuitim dob<?rar hie for in pcin doratad 
for demon tre aimsigud primorum duorum parentum a haithle na pene doratad air 
prius tre amsigud de T'"s zabulus] .i. diabiiius TF .i. focul g;rcda deconsiliarius 

interpretatur, uel infirmus iar gennaith ; no comad do'n focul as diabulus do'gnethea 
zabulus tria. z. a. d. tria thescad B cum] .i. cum malis suis factoribus T 

saiilitibus] satilis a satis uilis T .i. custoditoribus F 40 quorum] .i. demoniorum 
TB . . . . ? F uolitantium] uel demonum uel ferarum T .i. demonioium 

B ^i consternarentur] .i. no'failgiiitis T na falgitis, quia inuisibiles sunt demonts 
B fragiles] .i. fragihs dicitur (dicit B) eo quod facile frangi potest TB 42 

non uaientes] .i. na faillsigtis B . . . . ? K h.tc] .i. agmina diabulica 

(diabuiiiica uel carectera et B) uolitantia TB 43 qui] .i. satiles T fasci- 

ImisI ocas in n-a ngrinnib ocus inn -a comnib amal grinni acsi cenglaitlu'r cech comond 
<hb i n-a luc sain-gnusta amal grinni T"'*'' .i. inn-a gr/nnib .i. i n-a coimnib amail 
gr/nne .i. each comond dib i w-a luc saingnusta amail grinne B . . . . ?F 
ergastolorum] .i. na riag-carcar no inna ngnim-carcar ; ergastulum enim opus ex 
. . . . l-mgum interpretatur T .i. carcerum F 



^ Gen. iii. 14. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 73 

T] De iectione diabuli ex unitate angelorum in titul. Is i immorro 
ind ^Ygamaint quod dicitur in Genesi, Maledicte serpens ; et in 
euangelio dicitur, Uade retro Satanas,^ et, Non temptabis dominum 
deum tuum,^ et, Illi soli seruies.^ 



HIc sublatus e medio delectus est a domino 
45 cuius aeris spatium constipatur satilitum 
globo inuisibilium turbido perduellium 
ne malis exemplaribus imbuti ac sceleribus 
nullis unquam tegentibus septis ac pariecibus 
fornicarentur homines palam omnium oculis 



FBMEin] car. fit. MEin i prcrfix. Is he in titul B de deiectione 

diaboli F post angelorum add is he F om. in titul B hi FB 2 om. 

quod .... euangelio dicitur B 3 om. et B 2 post argamaint F 
habet ut in Genessi dicitur, Maledicta serpens comederis terram omnibus 
diebus uitas tuye^ ; et ut in euangelio dictus, Uade retro satanas om. reliqita. F 

44 remedio M diectus B 45 erisxMaerisM* spacium M satellitum 
MEin 46 turpido MH turpitudo M"^ 47 inbuti Ein hac ME 

48 umquam FMEin unquam F* 49 homnium M 



Glossae TFBME] 44 Hie ostenditur liquido quod maligni spiritus sumptis aereis 
corporibus ostendebant hominibus qualiter peishonam gererent esse rnixtia ueri (?) M"'& 
hie] .1. diabulus TB diabolus M sublalus] .i. a pra;sentia (eonspeetu B) dci uel ex 

unitate fratrum {out B) TB remedio] bonorum angelorum M deieetus] .i. 

ro'tascrad T est] et M 45 cuius] .i. diabuli B huius M eonstipatur] .i. diutair 

110 B + h'ntar TB .i. repletus F densatur M satilitum] .i. na n-am//j- TB milit M 

46 globo] .1. o ehuairt no o buidin B societate M perduellium] eonduellium T + 

.i. inna nde-ehathaeh (dechath B) .i. inter se (seipsos B) inuieem semper 110 cath 
contra deum et homines duellum {ovi. T) .i. quasi duobus bellis bellatoi-um quia 
duellis (bellis B) bellum interpretatur TB + uel hostis ut Cie. dieit B + aliter 
perduellium .i. naimtiuda (namtide quia fit B) perduellis inimicus TB . . . . ? F 
est diuisionem M bellum uel pugna E duellum ideo . . sunt p . t . tes . una cum 
arma E™^ 47 malis] i. demonum T exemplaribus] .i. o na cngiaifib T 

.1. o engraphib demonum B imbuti] .i. homines T fortchi B sceleribus] peccatis E 
48 septis] .i. sepcs lignorum dicitur, paries autem lapidum T .i. septus a quo septis est 
semper labidum est, septus autem lignorum .i. custodias angelicas et uirtutes Christi 
significat B circumdatis M 49 foinicarentur] .i. perdircntur uel {o?n. B) pccca- 

rent (t?///. B) pro omni peceato foniicatio ponilur hie [om. T) TB -f .i. quia non 

uelarent homines peccata sua si uiderenlur B oculis] in M i. 

quia . . . homines ptceata homines a de . . si uiderent eos 

• . ro'cheilte demna inib ar ni sailfaitis . - . ma rofog .... dib T^^k 



» Mt. 



' Mt. iv. 7. 



' Mt. iv. TO. 




74 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALT US PR OS A TOR. 

T] De eo quod uehunt nubes aquas ad caelum, iss-e in titul. Iss-i 
ind 2.xgamaiiit, ut Dauid dicit, Educens nubes ab extreme terras, et 
alibi dicit, Qui producit uentos de tesauris suis/ 



50 Inuehunt nubes pontlas ex fontlbus brumallas 
tribas profundioribus occiani dodrantibus 
marls caeli climatibus cerulels turbinibus 
profuturas segitibus uinlis et germinibus 

agltatae flaminibus tesauris emergentlbus 
55 quique paludes marinas euacuant reciproc(as) 



FMEin] car. tit. ME In i prcefix. Is he in titul F 2 dicit 
Dauid F 

50 inueunt M brunalias n 51 ociani F oliani E oceani E'^ln hocea 

nldodrantibus M 52 malis n celi FM caelis E clematibus EI climatibus 

E^ cheruleis Min ceruleis n* 53 segetibus Min uineis FMEin ger- 

manibus E germinibus E"^ 54 agitate MEII thessauris F tensauris E 
thesauris E"^"!!! 55 quaeque E plaludes M paludes M"^ plaudes I 



Glossae TFM] 50 inuehunt] .i. conocbat no imarchurit T portant F boni angeli 
portant M pontias] .i. inna liru T maris magni M . . . ? F brumalias] .i. 

bruma a breui motu solis in eo ; is aire . . . mam sech ar immud 

usee ; (bru)ma edax uel edacitas interpretatur T .i. non uernales M 51 tribus] .iii. 
dodair . . . hie .i. tri dodair dinmallaigthe .i. na tri lana . . da equinoc ocus 
in grian sa.m/azcl; is dodar uari fri h.mma\hi£t/d each lai oats leth n-unga, ut 
Beda dieit,- ac/it foracaib in lethnunga causa rithmi ; no is ar sechim Pilip fodera 
a faebail. Profundiores autem na hi se, ar is mo linait na hinbera ocus na tire ocus 
is mode bt^rait niuil usee cucu . . . ar each fudamain maris ocus mare .i. ar 

each muir-gabuil dotha;t fo thir . Quique paludes .i muire co 

tcilcet uadib cat in tan asathbil . quique .i. tesauri .i. sechis na gaetha ferus . . 

. . na gathlaige T'"e prolundioribus] locis M dodrantibus] a minis- 
trantibus M . . . . ? F 52 climatibus] .i. o ardaib T lateribus M 
ceruleis] .i. o na tonnaibdub-glassaib «^ ona hathchaib dub-glassaibT 53 pro- 
futuras] .i. inna hi tarmniglit T ?F segetibus] .i, bonis homini- 

l)us T uiniis] ,i. iustis T germinibus] .i. uilibus hominibus T . . . . ? 

F 54 agitata^] . . . ? F ilaminibus] .i. ucntis T uentuosis M 

cmergentibus] .i. exaltantibns T 55 quique] .i. utnti T . . . ? F 

paludes] .i. ])rofundiorcs fontes uel tesauri .i, ad uallus uentorum qui sunt in tesauris 
T euacuant] et ipse nubes M reciprocas] .i. na had ... in athb . . T 

iteratas M ? F 



1 Ps. cxxxiv. 7. 2 Bueda cfe tonp. rat. iv. \ 

a 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 75 

T] /De intolerabile pena peccatorum in inferno, in titul. [fol. 12b. 
Is i ind ^iTgafnaint^ quod lob dicit, Ecce gigantes gemunt sub aquis.^ 



Kaduca ac tirannica mundlque momentania 
regum present! gloria nutu del depossita 
ecce gigantes gemere sub aquis magno ulcere 
comprobantur incendio aduri ac suplicio 
60 Cocitique Carubdibus strangulati turgentibus 
Scillis obtecti fluctibus eliduntur et scropibus 



FMEin] car. tit. MEin i prcnfix. Is he in titul F infinite /r^ in 

inferno F om. in titul is i ind F argumentum est ut in libro lob dicitur, 
Ecce et rel. F 

56 tirrannicaM tirannica M"^tyrannica En momentaneaFMEin 57 

presenti ME presentis M*E* praesenti I deposita FMEIII 58 gig- 

nantes E gygantes I maj^no om. 11 59 conprobantur MEin supplicio 

Fi\ln 60 concitique E ante Cocitique M habet fiuuius inferni caribdi- 

bus Mn carybdibus E strangulamter gentibus n 61 cillis E cellis E"^ 

scrupibus AI crupibus Ein 



Glossae TFM] 56 Sicut gigantes sub diluuio gemere propter crudelem fortitudi- 
neni quam habuerant, sic reges huius seculi pro iniusticia sua ac superbia et oppressi- 
onibus paupei-um proicicntur in infernum M"'s tirannica] cmdclis M momen- 

tania] .i. in momentu temporis T fugitiue M 57 nutu] . . , . ? F 

dci deposita] .in deo iudici iceret (?) M 58 gigantes] .i. potentes in inferno T 

. . . airdibdaide slebe Ethnae T'"& ipsi reges quasi M . . . . ? F gemere] 

susjnrare M sub aquis] .i. sub undis penarum .i. poena intolerabili T 59 

comprobantur] .i. in scripiura T . . . . ?F aduri] .i. cc loiscit^r T . 

. . ?F supplicio]. i, pena F 60 Cociti] .i. lethi iffirn T agitate M 

nomen fluuii F Cocitus.i. nomen quarti fluminis inferni. (Quatuor) flumina infernus 
tenet, id est, Cocitus, absque gaudio interpretatur ; Strix .i. (tris)titia interpretatur ; 
Fkgiton flammeus interpretatur ; et Achiron. uel .iiii. nomina unius fluminis T™e 
Cauibdibus] .i. 6 na soeb-choraib . . . trom . ait . . ar met a anfaid in 
l&.vb-chore intamlaigth^r do sa;b-chorib Cociti ociis is . . tharcud do {or iff'ernd T 
Carubdibus turgentibus .i. o na carcib cruachdaib no garbaib no bruthachaib no o na 
s;tb-chorib borrfadaigit T"'^ molissima M strangulati] que digluttit nauts M .i. 

retcnti T Strangulati .i. retenti .i. techtai de scillis .i. is e seel fc?/-aithm^wtar hie. 
Scilla filia Porci adamata est a (ilauco deo maris, quod displicuit Circe filicC solis. 
Scic-ns autem Circe fontem ad qutm Scilla quotidie ueniebat ueneficia fecit. . . . 
I'osiquam uenit >cilla ad ilium (uti lauaret manus fontem, (con)uersa est statim in be- 
luam marinam et noluit ad homines uenire propter formam suam proiecit se in mare. 
Uidens mater Carubdis filiam suam Scillam in mare nanlem, exiit in mare ut teneret 
tarn, sed non potuit, et frequenter (uen)tis aftligcbant, ut ferunt fabulre. Uidens 

Neptunus quod in mare mittit tridentem in mare et statuit eas in 

scopolos et fixil Scillam in Sicilia et Carubdim in Italia cominus etuix nautix; nauigare 
possunt inter eas sine periculo T"» turgentibus] inflatis M 61 scillis] saxis 

M fluctibus] .i. 6 na tonnaib scillecdaib .i. o thonnaib in t.sa;b-chore dianid 

ainm Scilla et in Sicilia est, ociis ar meit da//a a anfaid beos . . . T scrupibus] 

rupibus M . . . . ? F 

' lob xxvi. 5. 



76 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALT US PR OS A TOR. 

T] In titul, de moderatione pluuiae uenientis ex ligatis aquis nubibus 
ne pariter fluant. Is i inmiorro (ind argamaint) quod lob dicit, Qui 
suspendit aquas in nubibus ne pariter fluant deorsum.^ 

LIgatas aquas nubibus frequenter crebrat domlnus 

ut ne erumpant protinus simul ruptis oblicibus 

quarum uberloribus uenis uelut uberibus 

65 pedetemtim natantibus telll per tractus istlus 

gellidis ac feruentibus diuersis in temporibus 

unquam influunt flumina nunquam deficientia 

De fundamento terrae et de abiso, is e in titul. Is i immorro ind 
2C[gamaint, quod lob dicit, Qui suspendit terram super nihilum - Et 
alibi dicit, Molis mundi uirtute dei continetur.^ Et in Psalmo, Qui 
fundasti terram super stabilitatem suam.* 

Magni dei uirtutibus appenditur dialibus 

globus terrse et circulus abyssi magnae inditus 

70 suffultu dei iduma omnipotentis ualida 

columnis uelut uectibus eundem sustentantibus 
promontoriis et rupibus solis fundaminibus 
uelut quibusdam bassibus firmatis immobilibus 

FMEin] car. tit. MEIlI i prcefix. Is he F 2 ut in libro lob 

dicitur Y pro Is i . . . dicit 3 oin. deorsum F 

62 nudibus n crebat M crebrat M* celebrat n 63 obicibus MEI 

opicibus n 64 uelud I 65 peditemptim F peditentini Mil pede- 

tentim EI pedetenptim E"^ pro E tracti II 66 geliois T^FMEin 67 
influant n numquam ME III usquam T'^F unquam F"^ 

I prcpfix. Is he in titul F et oin. post abiso Argumentum est quod 

dicitur in libro lob F pro ... Is i dicit 3 Et ut in 

eodem alibi dicitur Moles F 

68 dealibus MEin 69 terre M terri n circulus M circulis M"^ 

abisso M aby^o E abysso In magno F magne F'^MH 70 suffulta F 
idama ME in 71 columpnis F uelud MI om. eundem n susten- 

tibus n ^2 promontoris MEI promunctoriis E"^ solidis FMEin 73 

uelud I basibus MEin inmobilibus Mln immolibus E 

Glossae TF] 62 crebrat] .i. sithlaid T 63 erumpant] frangerent F 

simul]. i. an alambristi nafritecoirsi no2cci ata faillsigthena fritecoirse .i. ruptis ligationi- 
bus quibus quodam modo nubibus aqua . . . T ruptis] fractis F 64 qua- 

rum] .i. nubium T uberioribus] .i. pro uberibus hie, causa rithmi T 65 pede- 

temtim] .i. paulatim .i. in chos-imthechtaib T parum Y natantibus] .i. aquis T 

telli] Tellus, tclli, secundiE declinationis, ut Augustinus dicit'' et masculini generis ; 
et potest dici tellus . . et feminini generis, liKC et hoc tellus, tellurisT terrce F per 

tractus] .i. tre fithisi T istius] maith and ondi i. sithbe uo erchor 

. . . est ([uicquid . . . T"'» 66 gellidis] .i. hiems et uer T ucnis F 

feruentibus] .i. restas et autumnus T uenis F 67 usc|uam] .i. ubiqueT 

unquam F influunt] .i. toipiinnit T deficientia] eo quod ex ea tolluntur 

. . . T . . . . ? F 68 appenditur] astaitir T dialibus] .i. 

diuinis . diuinus secundum ueteres . . . no combad .... choir ann . 
. . T 69 circulus] .i. ind abis mor i'n ro'inclannad dliged circuil T 70 

iduma] .i. manu ; iduma Ebreice, cirus Grece, manus Latine ualida] .i. forti T 

72 promontoriis] .i. o arusaib T solis] solidis T™» a man. post. 

' lob xxvi. 8. 2 lob xxvi. 7. » ? * Ps. ciii. 5. * Cf. Aug. dt Ciuit. Dei vii. 23. 



HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PR OS A TOR. 77 

T] De inferno in imis posito in corde terrse et penis eius et loco, is 
e in titul. Is i ind 2iTga?fiai?tt, Eruisti animam meam ex inferno 
inferiore' ; ut in euangelio dicitur, Sepultus est diues in inferno.^ 
Et alibi, Ite maledicti in asternum ignem.-' Et alibi, Uermis eorum 
5 non moritur et ignis eius non exiing(uitur).* 



/O 



Nulli uidetur dubium in imis esse infernum 
ubi habentur tenebre uermes ac dirae bestlse 
ubi ignis solphorius ardens flammis edacibus 
ubi rugitus hominum fletus ac stridor dentium 
ubi Gehennse gemitus terribilis et antiquus 
ubi ardor flammaticus sitis faniisque horridus, 

F] /De incolis inferni qui uel rubore flectunt in nomine domini. 
Argumentum ut in Apocalipsi dicitur, Donauit illi nouien quod est 
super omne nomen, ut dicitur, In nomine domini omne genu 
celestium et terrestrium et infernorum flectitur.^ Et ut in eodem, 
5 Uidi librum in dextra sedentis super thronum scriptum intus et 
foris, signatum septem sigillis.^ Et ut alibi in eodem, Uidi librum 
in dextra eius quern nemo in caelo in terra neque subtus terram 
possit soluere nisi leo de tribu ludse.'' 

8o Orbem infra ut legimus incolas esse nouimus 
quorum genu precario frequenter flectit domino 
quibusque impossibile librum scriptum reuoluere 
obsignatum signaculis septem de Christo monitis 
quem idem resignauerat postquam uictor extiterat 

85 explens sui presagmina aduentus prophetalia 

FMEln] car. tit. MEIII i prajix. is he in titul et om. post loco F poe- 
nis F 2 Argumentum ut in Psalmo dicitur et Y pro Is i ind argamaint 

4 om. diues F ignem internum F 5 om. eius F 

74 uidentur n 75 ubi o))i. n tenebrae ME et/r^ac MEln dire M 
76 solphureus F sulphoreus E sulphureus Mill ac dacibus I a?dacihus II 
T] <?///. hominum . . gemitus n ct/r^acMEI 78 (^ehenne E ami- 

cus M 79 famisquae M orridus MI 81 genus Mill praecario MI 

fraequenter flccti M 82 inpossibile MEin 83 Chribti Mill 

84 signauerat I 85 explen ME explens M*E* praesagmina MEn 

praesagmina I atuentus profetalia M 

Glossae T] 74 dubium] Dubium quasi duuium, incertus duarum uiarum*' T*"? 
in imis] .i. in profundis tcrnv T inicvnum] Infernus dicitur quia infra sit ; sicut 

in medio animalis cor, ita infernus in medio terrcE est'' T 75 tenebne].i 

l^ncbrae dictoe sunt quia tenent umbras T 

' Ps. Ixxxv. 13. » Lc. xvi. 22. ' Mt. XXV 41. ♦ Mc. ix. 47. .' Phil. ii. 9, xa 

* Apoc V. I. ' Apoc. V. 4, 5. * ls!d. Etym. x. 77. • /^/V/. xiv. 9. 



78 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE ALTUS rROSATOR. 

F] De paradiso Adae, id est, de loco diliciarum. Argumentiim ut 
in Genessi dicicur, Plantauerat paradissum uoluptatis a principio.^ Et 
in Apocalipsi dicitur, Dabo ei manducare de ligno quinto quod est 
in paradiso dei mei.^ Et iterum in Apocalipsi, Ex utraque parte 
5 fliiminis lignum uitse afferens duodecim fructus per singulos menses, 
et folia ligni in curationem gentium.^ 

Plantatum a prohemlo paradlsum a domino 
legimus in primordio Genessis nobilissimo 
cuius ex fonte flumina quatuor sunt manantia 
cuius et tua florido lignum uitae est medio 
90 cuius non cadunt folia gentibus salutifera 
cuius inenarrabiles diliciae ac fertiles 

De ascensione Moysi ad dominum in montem Sinai, is be in titul. 

Is hi immorro ind argamaint, quod in lege dicitur, Moyses ascendit 

et descendit gloria eius super montem Sinai.* Uel is he in titul coir 

so, De mirabilibus gloriae aduentus domini in montem. Is hi immorro 

5 in chanoin, Facta sunt tonitrua et uoces et folgora et terre motus.^ 

Quis ad condictum domini montem conscendit Sinai, 

quis audiuit tonitrua supra modum sonantia 

quis clangorem perstrepere inormitatis bucinse 

95 quis quoque uidit fulgora in giro coruscantia 

quis lampades et iacula saxaque collidentia 

preter Israhelitici Moysen iudicem populi 

De die iudicii et nominibus eius, is he in titul. Is hi immorro 

ind argamaint, quod Suffonias dicit, luxta est dies domini magnus et 

uelox nimis ; dies ilia, dies irse, et furoris et angustiae ; dies calamitatis 

et miserice ; dies tenebrarum et caliginis ; dies nebulae et turbinis ; 

5 dies tubae et clangoris.** 

Regis regum rectissimi prope est dies domini 
dies irae et uindictse tenebrarum et nebulae 
100 diesque mirabilium tonltruorum fortium 
dies quoque angustiae meroris ac tristltiae 
in quo cessabit mulierum amor ac desiderium 
hominumque contentio mundi huius et cupido 

MEin] car. tit. MEin 86 prochemio Mlpremio Eproemio E"^ 

paradysum MEin 87 Genesis MEin 88 quattuor MEin 

89 etiam/r<9et tua MEin uite H in /r<? est MEin 91 ininnanabilis E 

diliciae E deliciic I deliciae M dclitia^ H 92 condictam ME In consedit E 
synai n 93 ultra/r^? supra ME III 94 pcrsterpere M bucinae ME 

95 figura M fulgora M* gyro EIH corruscantia n 96 lampadas H 

conlidentia MEIO 97 praeter Mn pra^^ter I preter Moysen Moysen E 

99 ire M uindicte M nebule M 102 cessauit amor mulierum n 

^ Gen. ii. 8. * Apoc. ii. 7. ' Apoc. xxii. 2. ♦ Exod. xxiv. 15, 16. 

^ Apoc. xvi. 18. * Soph. i. 16, 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 79 

F] De tremibunda presentia dei in die iudicii. Argumentum uero 
ut apostolus dicit in secunda Epistola ad Corintheos, Oportet nos 
omnes stare ante tribunal Christi, ut refferet unusquisque propria sui 
corporis prout gessit, siue bonum siue malum. ^ Et ut in euangelio 
5 diciiur, Filius hominis uenturus est in gloria sua ; tunc reddet uni- 
cuique secundum opera sua.' 

Stantes erimus pauidi ante tribunal dornlnl 
105 reddemusque de omnibus rationem effectibus 
uidentes quoque posita ante obtutus crimlna 
librosque consclentlae patefactos in facie 
in fletus amarissimos ac singultus erumpemus 
subtracta necessaria operandi materia 

De resurrectione prolis Adse. Argumentum ut est in Apocalipsi, 
Ipse dominus in iusu in uoce archangeli in tuba dei descendet de 
celo.^ Et iterum, In diebus uocis septimi angeli, cum ceperit tuba 
canere, consummabitur misterium dei.* 

no Tuba primi archangeli strepente admirabili 
erumpent munitlssima claustra ac poliandria 
mundi presentis frigora hominum liquescentia 
undlque conglobantibus ad compagines osslbus 
animabus ethrialibus eisdem obeuntibus 

115 rursumque redeuntibus debitis mansionibus 

De tribus sideribus igneis Christum significantibus. Argumentum 
uero est ut in libro lob dicitur, Qui fecit Oriona et interiora Austri.' 
Nunquid luciferum et uesperam in tempora certa constituisti.* 

Uagatur ex climactere Orion celi cardine 
derelicto Uirgilio astrorum splendidissimo 
per metas tithis ignoti orientalis circuli 
girans certis ambagibus rcdit priscis reditibus 
120 oriens post biennium uesperugo in uesperum 
sumpta in proplesmatibus tropicis intellectibus 

MEln] r^r. ///. MEin 105 affectibus MEn adfectibus I 107 

faciae E facie E* 108 amarissimiis E amarissimos E* aerumpemus I 

no strepentin 112 frigola F* MEIII lucescentia MI luciscentia E 

lacescencia n 113 conpagines MI conpagine E 114 etralibus EI 

et ratibus M ateralibus n obuiantibus MIIIE* obiantibus E 116 

caeli ME cardinae E 117 splendens imo anirorum E astrorum 

plendens E* splcndiensimo I splendidissimo I* 118 tcthis MI titis E 

thetis n iiQgyransEI peditibus n 121 problematibus Mill 

problesmatibus E 

' 2 Cor. V. 10. * Mt. xvi. 27. ' I Thess. iv. 15. ♦ Apoc. x. 7. 

' lob ix. 9. * lob xxxviii. 3^. 



8o HYMN US S. CO L UMBAE AL TUS PR OS A TOR. 

F] De die iudicii et de prefulgente ligno crucis. Argumentum uero 
est ut in Apocalipsi dicitur, Abscondent se in speloncis et petris 
montium, et tunc dicent montibus, super nos cadite.^ Et in Euange- 
lio, Statim post turbationem dierum illorum sol obscurabitur et luna 
5 non dahit lumen suum, et stellae cadent de celo.^ 



Xristo de cells domino descendente celsisslmo 
prefulgebit clarlssimum signum crucis et uexlllum 
tectlsque lumlnarlbus duobus princlpallbus 
125 cadent in terram sidera ut fructus de ficulnea 
eritque mundl spatlum ut fornacls Incendlum 
tunc In montium specubus abscondent se exercltus 



T] /De laude dei ab angelis in titul. Is i \mmorro ind [fol. 13 
2iXgajjnii?it atbfrar in Apocolipsi, In circuitu troni uidi sedes .xxiiii. 
seniores sedentes in ueste alba et capitibus eorum corona aurea uidi.^ 



Ymnorum cantlonlbus sedulo tinnlentlbus 
tropodls Sanctis mlllbus angelorum uernantlbus 
130 quatuorque plenlsslmis animallbus oculls 
cum uiginti fellclbus quatuor senlorlbus 
coronas admlttentlbus agni dei sub pedibus 
laudatur tribus ulclbus trinltas aeternallbus 



MEln] car. fit. r^IEln 122 celissimo n 123 praefulgebit MI prae- 
fulgebat E uixillum E 125 sydera In 126 spacium n 127 

moncium H absconderit II 

car. tit. MEin i dormm pro dei F om. in titul F ^ro Is i . . . 

Apocalipsi F habct Argumentum uero est ut in Apocalipsi dicitur 2 

throni F ojn. uidi sedes F 3 cornua F 

FMEln] 128 canionibus H"^ tinmentibus ]\I tinnientibus AI*n 129 

tripodiis F tripudis M trip dus E tripudiis I tripidis H 130 quattuorque 

MEI 131 uigcnti F quattuor AIEI 132 atmitentibus M admiten- 

tibus E 133 eternalibus n 

Glossae T] 128 tinnientibus] .i. ambinniget na cantana T 129 uernanti 

bus] .i. immcnicnigetis uile T 130 animalibus] .i. cuangclistis T 131^ 

uiginti] .i. cum .xii. patriarchis et .xii. profctis, ucl cum .xii. piofetis et .xii. apostolis,* 
uel figura .iiii. euangelistarum cum .xxiiii. libiis ueteris legis T 

Apoc. vi. 15, 16. ' Mt. xxiv. 29, * Apoc. iv. 4. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 8i 

T] De ustione impiorum nolentes Christum credere, et de gaudio 
iustorum, in titul. Is si \\T\?/iorro ind :ciiga?nai?it quod dicitur in 
Apocolipsi, (Terribi)lis ignis consumet (aduersarios).' Et alibi dicit 
apostolus, Mansiones multoe sunt apud patrem, et Christus dicit, la 
5 domu patris mei multae mansiones sunt.'^ 

Zelus Icrnls furibundus consumet aduersarios 
135 nolentes Christum credere deo a patre uenisse 
nos uero euolabimus obuiam ei protinus 
et sic cum ipso erimus'^ in diuersis ordinibus 
dignitatum pro meritis prsemiorum perpetuis 
permansuri in gloria a seculis in gloria 



Ouis potest deo placere nouissimo in tempore 

uariatis insignibus ueritatis ordinibus 

exceptis contemptoribus mundi praesentis istius 

Deum patrem ingenitum ca^li ac terrae dominum 
5 ab eodemque filium saecula ante primogenitum 
deumque spiritum sanctum uerum unum altissimum 
inuoco ut auxilium mihi oportunissimum 
minimo praestet omnium sibi deseruientium 
quem angelorum milibus consociabit dominus 

FMEln] ^^r. ///. MEIn I uastatione/r^ ustione F nolenf.um F 2 
pro in titul .... quod F habt:t argumentum ut 4 et ut apostolus 

dicit F 4 ut Christus in euangelio /ro» Chrisius dicit F domo F 

134 furibundos n cosumct M aduersarius I ^35 a deo E* 136 

eius/r^ein 137 eo/r^ ipso n 138 dignitatem M En 139 secula 
pro gloria FMEIn 

I ofn. deo F vv. 2>-9 om. ME In 2 -f deo gratias IT 5 secula F 
om. primo F 9 consociauit F 

Glossae T] 134 consumet] .i. uindicta a deo patre T aduersarios] .i. uerili 

d^i T 130 nos] .i. genus human um T euolabimus] .i. in die iudicii T 

obuiam] .i. in aera T protinus] .i. in ictu oculi'* T 137 cum ipso] .i. 

erunt sancti cum Christo post iudxium T in diuersis] .i. ut dicitur, Red(dct uni- 

cuique) secundum opus suum^ T 139 in gloria] .i. in regno T Svvculis] .i. 

praesentibus T in gloria] .i. infinita T 

I quis] . . interroga . . . T'"» nouissimo] .i. in fine mundi . . . . T 

5 primogcnitmn] uel progenitum T 9 angelorum] .i. is augcli 

in celo T 



' Hebr. x. 27. s Jn. xiv. 3. » Cf. 1 Thess. iv. 17. ♦ i Cor. xv. 52. 

'■> Mt. xvi. 27. 

LIBER liVMN Cm 



82 HYAINUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS A TOR. 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. lib in sup. marg. 

obponitur iliis . cur anima paruuli, quae non 

propagatur, ut caro, cum carne originalis (pecc)ati tenetur consortio ? 
deus nunquid iniustus est, ut cum carne mittat animam (in ignem 
externum, quce) cum carne non habet commune peccatum? Et hoc 
cum illis obponitur, omnino (deficiunt ). At illi possunt in paruulis 
iustum dei iudicium firmare, ut commune habeant peccatum originale, 

sicut commune uendicant utriusque propagationem 

obmutescunt. Animam quippe humanam certum est in ipso , 

conditionis suae munere percipise . sic necesse est 

ut corpus (in quo hie) uixerit, in resurrectione recipiat . Quisque 
ergo dicat animata semina profluxise, sine ilia quae concipiuntur, siue 
quae nocturna ilusione funduntur? Quod omnis sapiens uidet quam 
obsordum et a ratione omnibus modis alienum.^ 

T] fol. 12 in. sup. marg. 

. . . . pauper et . . . pauper diues lex enim uno uerbo 

completur, id est, diliges proximum plenitudo 

legis caritas est . Gregorius . caritas aiieni laboris nostra facit : in 
Abel, per sacrificium gratia; in Noe per diluuium secura; in Abraam, 
])erigrinatione fidelisima ; in Moisi inter i[njiu[r]ias laetissima ; in 

Dauid, in tribulation! bus mansuetissima,^ et reliqua 

Sanguine humano pulluta fuerat nee ad sepulturam fuerat aperta par erat 
uirginis erat a filio uinceretur 

T] fol. 12b in sup. marg. ... flu 

exeunt sabbato et extra ciuitatem iuxta . . . exire 

non licet longius ; quomodo ergo hoc tempore tempore 

quo .... liberos nos ab his impedimentis dei auxilium , 
Augustinus aliter . . . ne in tris:itia aut laetitia rerum tempora- 
lium quis illam . Gregorms aliter . id est ne (fi)niatur fructus 
nostri operis cum sine temporis . . . hoc . . sabbato tempus hoc 
dicitur de castitate .... 

T] fol. 13 in sup. marg. 

. fu)erit formido consumpta, quaedam iam de prse(sumptione 
ueniae se)curitas nascitur, et in amore celestium gaudiorum (aiiimus 
inflammatur) : et qui prius flebat ne duceretur ad suplicium, postmodum 

uisionis dei .... aeterna metuebat^ 

F] fol. 2 in i?if. marg. 

Ex libris de conuentu de Dunnagall 

1 Isid. Diff. ii. 30, id6. 107. * Cf, Lcahhar Brcac. fol. 68a. 

'^ Htab. Maur. ?';.'. los. lib. iii. c. 6. 



HVMXUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROS AT OK. 



83 



F] fol. 3 in inf. niar^. 

}}eand<7<:/z/ o Domnall m^c Dabog mic Mcel-tuili lesin leabhar-sa ; oais 
as e Colam Cille do'cuir re leghes iat fein a cath Cuil-dremne ; oats o 
Mael-tuili mac Mgela-fith . . . atait clann mic Mael-tuili i. ai slicht Neil 
Nain-gialaigh. Finit. 

B] fol. 237a in inf. nuij-g. 

Geib in Altus co basecht • 

na dam cer\. do d^man dur 
ni*s*f)l gdiXar isin bith 
na cith na cuirfe for cul. 

B] fol. 238b in inf. marg. 

Fuil trini, 

na dlegair do bocht De bi 
dimmda d'a bethaid cipe 
cesacht ocus aibele. 



() 2 



«4 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM IN TE CHRISTE. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum In te ChristeP^ 

T] In te Christe. Colum Cille doronai in n-immon-sa ; tre 
rithim (dojron(ai), ociis se ?^\\\aba dec in cech line. Atb^^rat (/;//- 
inorrd) fairenn (aile) co nach e Colum Cille et/r doronai, acJit ota 

* Christus Redemptor ' usque * Christus crucem,' 

ocus is aire .... niulti illam partem. Locus Hi ; tempiis 
Aeda \x\eiz Ainmirech ; causa, ar laiget rolhaithmet in trinoit 
isind ' Altus,' ocus is ed on roinchrech Gregoir im Colum Cille 



F] In te Christe. Colum Cille dorigne in n-immon-sa, tria rithim 
n oscarda ; ocus is aire doronai, ar is bee ro'thaithmet Trinitatem isin 
molad remond, ar isbert Griguir ba dech do moltaib man-bad sein. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae In te Cjir/ste.'] 

T] T N te Christe credentium miserearls omnium 
-L tu es deus in saecula sseculorum in gloria 

Deus in adiutorium intende laborantium 
ad dolorum remedium festina in auxilium 

5 Deus pater credentium deus uita uiuentium 

/Deus deorum omnium deus uirtus uirtutium [fo. 13b. 

Deus formator omnium deus et index iudicum 
Deus et princeps principum elimentorum omnium 

Deus opis eximiae celestis Hierusolimae 
10 Deus rex regni in gloria deus ipse uiuentium 

r] I miseriaris 2 secula seculorum 10 ipsi 

Glorsa T] 9 eximiae] .i. cxcelsa a man. post. 



HYMN us S. COLUMBAE IN TE CHRISTE, 85 

T] Deus seterni lumlnls deus Inenarrabilis 
Deus altus amabilis deus inestimabllis 

Deus larcrus lono-anlmis deus doctor doclbllls 
Deus qui facit omnia noua cuncta et uetera 

15 Dei patris in nomine filique sui prospere 
sancti spiritus utique recto uado itenere 

Christus redemptor gentium Chrlstusamator uirginum 
Christus fons sapientium Christus fides credentium 

Christus lorica militum Christus creator ommium 

20 Christus salus uiuentium et uita morientium 

coronauit exercitum nostrum cum turba martirum 

Christus crucem ascenderat Christus mundum salua- 

uerat 
Christus et nos redemeret Christus pro nobis passus 

est 

Christus infernum penetrat Christus caelum ascenderat 
25 Christus cum deo sederat ubi nunquam defuerat 

Gloria haec est altissimo deo patri ingenito 
honor ac summo filio unico unigenito 

Spirituique obtimo sancto perfecto sedulo 
amen fiat perpetua in sempiterna ssecula 
30 In te Christe credentium 

Protcgat nos altlssimus de suis Sanctis sedibus 
dum sibi ymnos canimus decim statutis uicibus 
sitque nobis propitius diebus atque noctibus 



F] 15 filiique i6 itinere 21 martyrum 23 redimerat 

24 otn. hac linea 28 optimo 30 om. credentium 



Glossa T] 2 decim] deich tratha do'chelebrad Colum CiJle ut ferunt, ocus is 'lo 
stair Eoin Cassion rue som sein* 1'*"« 

• Cf. Cassian. Itutit. iii. 3, 4. 



86 HYMN US S. COLUMBAE IN TE CHRISTE. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 13b tn sup. marg. 

. . uel alterius . . 
dixit pater snus, quid habes .... respondit . . . terrain austra- 
lem et arentem dedisti mi(hi) iunge et irriguam^ . Dedit ei pater . 
. et irriguum inferius. Axa quippe super asinam sedet cum ir- 
ratio(nalibus) . . . uiotibusanimaprsesidet et reliqua; irriguum quippe 
superius anima cum sese .... regni desiderio affligit ; irri- 
guum uero inferius accipit cum (indi)gentibus 

possesa tribuere, ardorem fidei sed adhuc (gratiam) lacrimarum non 
habent' 



Glossa T] 3 paier] .i. dens 



^ Ins XV. 19. 2 Hraban. Maur. jh. les. lib. iii. c. 6. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM NOLI PATER. 87 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Noli Pater.] 

T] Noli pater. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum eodem modo ut 
" In te Christe." Locus dorus disirt Dairi Chalcaig ; tempus 
idem ^da meic Ainmerecn ; causa, Colum Cille aliquando 
uenit ad collocium regis co Daire co ro'edprad in port do co 
5 ;/-airliud. Opais iarum Col//;;/ Cilk in port, quia prohibuit 
Mobi imme accipere mundum co c(lo)ad a ec. In tan iarum 
tanic Col//;;/ CilU^ co dorus in bale, is ann-sein dorala triar do 
muintir Mobi do, oais cris/ Mobi occu, et dixerunt [fol. 14 
" mortuus est Mobi," et dixit Colum Cille : 

10 Cris Mobi 

ni ro'iadad im lua, 
sech ni ro'oslaicced ria saith, 
ni ro'dunad im gua. 
Luid Colum Cille for culu cosin rig, et dixit regi, " in n-ed- 

15 pairt tucais-[s]iu dam-sa i mbuaruc, tuc dam nunc." " Dober- 
thar," ar in ri. Loiscther tra in baile coso-neoch bai and 
uile. " Espach sein," ol in ri, " ar mani loiscthe, ni biad tacha 
broit na biid ann co brath." " Biaid im^/iorro ann o-scin 
immach," ar se, " inti bias ann, ni bia aidche troiscthe." 

20 Tarmairt tra in tene ar a met loscud in daire uile, conid ar a 
anacul in daire doronad in t-immon-sa. A^o is lathe bratha 
dorat di-a aire, 710 tene feilc Eoin, ocifs canair fri ccch tenid 
ocus fri cech torann o-sein ille ; ocus cip e gabas fo llge oc?/s 
fo erge, no*n*anaig ar thenid ngellan, oats angid in n^;/bur is 

25 ail di(-a) mu(intir) 



F] Colum Cille doronai hunc ymnum, tria rithim n-oscarda ; i nDaire 
Chalgaig doronad, ut quidam dicunt. JVo is lathe Bratha dorat di-a 
oeid, ;/<? tene na fele Eoin ; no is do anocol in daire dia ro'losced 
te(ne toraind) in baile iar n-a tabairt do .'Ed mace Ainmirech, co 

5 ro'thrial in tene loscud . . , conid aire-sin dorigned in t-im- 
niun-sa. Oci/s canair fri each toraind ; ocus gib e gabas fo lige 
pcrts fo ergx, no'soerand ar each tenid, oc//jr no'soerand ar thenid 
gelain, ocus in nonbur as ansu leis di-a muintir. 



88 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE NOLI PATER. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae Noli Pater."] 

T] AT on pater indulgere tonltrua cum fulgore 

-^ ^ ac frangamur formidine huius atque uridine 

Te timemus terribllem nullum credentes similem 
te cuncta canunt carmina angelorum per agmlna 

5 Teque exultent culmlna caeli uagi per fulmina 
o lesu amantissime o rex regum rectissime 

Benedictus in saecula recta regens regimina 
Johannes coram domino adhuc matris in utero 

Repletus del gratia pro uino atque siccera 

lo Elizabeth et Zacharias ulrum magnum genuit 
lohannem baptizam precursorem domini 

Manet in meo corde dei amoris flamma 
ut in argenti uase auri ponitur gemma 



FOQ] I tonitruo F fulgare OQ 2ne/r^acF0Q 

huis OQ post te + deum OQ credens OQ 4 canant carmena Q 

agimina OQ 5 exaltent F culmena Q celi OQ flumina Q 6 

ainantisime OQ rectisime Q 7 seculaOQ regimineOQ 8 lohanes 
Q corum O athuc O 9 gracia O sicera F sisare OQ 10 Elezabet 
O Elistabet Q om. et FOQ Zacharias F Sdacarias O Sacarias Q 1 1 

babtizam F bautistam O baptistam Q procursorem O percursorem Q 
domini mei OQ 12 flama Q 13 argcnteo F argensio O argentic Q 

uasse F uace Q aurea Y aurio OQ genui OQ + amen OQ 



Glossae T] I indulgere] .i. nos 2 huius] .i. tonitrui uridine] .i. o 

erloscud tio a tuidcchuir 3 similem] .i. deo 4 canunt] .i. laudant 

5 r-xultent] .i. failtnigit 7 b ncdictus] .i. es 8 Johannes] .i. gratia dci 

inHrpietatur 9 repletus] .i. est sicc-ra] .i. sine cera .i. nomen omni liquori 

eljrio , . . . omnis liquor dulcis si ... • 



HYMN us S. COLUMBAE NOLI PATER. S9 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 14 in sup. marg. 

. boni soli nunquani sunt nisi in caelo, mali soli niinquam sunt nisi 
in inferno . Haec autem uita qu?e inter caelum et infernum est, ut in 
medio consistit ita ut utrorum fines recipit, ille veraciter (omnia) diligit, 
de se nihil relinquit, et alibi dicit, Alias oues habeo quae non sunt . 

. et illas oportet me adducere ut fiat unus grex et unus pastor^ . . 

. . . (pro)funda uerba ex ore ueritatis dicitur qui dimittit aquam 



» Jn. X, x6 



go PRAEFATIO IN ORATIONEM S. lOHANNIS EUANGELISTAE. 



[Praefatio in Orationem S. Iohannis Euangelistae.] 

T] Deus mens. lohannes filius Zebedei hanc epistolam fecit. 
I n-Effis da;2« doronad ; i n-aimsir \Ti\inorro Domitiani doro- 
nad. Haec est causa : co7t{?i\\xc\\X^ mor dorala et^r Eoin ocus 
Aristodim .i. sacart tempuil Deane, co //-erbairt Eoin fri 
5 Aristodim, " Tiagam, a Aristodim," ol se, '' co tempul Qxist fil 
isin chathraig, ocus attaig Deain ann, co taith in tempul ; 
ocus rega let-su iar-sein co tempul Deane ocus guidfet-sa 
Qxisi CO ro'tuite ; ocus dia theth tempul Deane erum-sa, is ferr 
Qxist quam Deain, ocus iss-ed as choir duit-siu adrad Qxist 

lo iar-sein." '* Dentar iarum," ar Aristodim. Lotar post co 
tempul Crist. Orauit Aristodimus tribus horis Deanam et 
nee tamen cecidit templum Christi. Exierunt postea ad 
templum Deanse, et orauit lohannes ut caderet, et statim 
cecidit. Et Aristodimus temptauit occidere lohannem, sed 

15 non ausus est pro multitudine Christianorum. "In fail ni 
no'laad cumtabairt uait beos, Aristodim?" ar Eoin. **Ata," 
ar se, " dia n-eba-su Ian cailig de linn . . . ueneno, et 
si non eris mortuus statim, credam deo tuo." Et dixit 
lohannes, '' due hiic." " Dabitur," ar se, '' acht co tartar do na 

20 cimmedaib ar trialtair do marbad ico'nd rig nunc, quia 
non melius est mori ferro quam ueneno." Ut timeret 
lohannes, dixit Aristodimus hoc. Et primus porrexit cani 
uenenum, et statim mortuus est ; et post canem porrexit 
semiae, et ilia similiter mortua est ; et postea datus est illis 

25 potus, et mortui sunt statim. Et sic dedit lohanni ; et dixit 
lohannes tunc " Deus mens pater, etc./' etbibit, et non nocuit 
ci ; et haec est causa denma huius ymni. Et suscitati sunt 
qui mortui fuerunt ueneno, et sic credidit Aristodimus et alii 
multi cum eo. Et si quis cantauerit hunc ymnum in liquorem 

30 aut in aliquid quod posit nocere, in sanitatem (redit). In fine 
uniuscuiusque anni clegitur de populo iuuenis sanctus sine 

macula peccati ut 

et circum. 



F] lohannes Apostolus fecit hanc epistolam, in Ian dorat Aristodi- 
mus sacerdos neim do in calicem, ico'nd rig ic Domitiain, dia ro' 
marbad ann, adfiadathar i certamain Eoin. 



OKA! 10 5. lOHANNIS EUANGELISTAE. 91 



[Oratio S. Iohannis Euaxgelistae.] 

T] T~^Eus ineus et pater et fillus et spiritus sanctus, cul 
-L^ omnia subiecta sunt, et cui omnis creatura 
deserult et omnIs potestas/ subiecta est, et [fo. 14b 
metuit et expauescit et draco fui^it et silit uipera et 
5 rubeta ilia quae dicitur rana quieta torpescit scorpius 
extingitur regulus uincitiir et spelagius nil noxium 
operatur et omnia uenenata et adhuc ferociora re- 
pentia et animalia noxia tenebrantur et omnes 
aduersee salutis humanae radices arescunt : tu extingre 

10 hoc uenenatum uirus et extinge operationes eius 
mortiferas et uires quas in se habet euacua et da in 
conspectu tuo omnibus his quos tu creasti oculos ut 
uideant aures ut audeant cor ut mao-nitudinem tuam 
intelHoant. amen. 

I ^ Matheus Marcus Lucas Johannes. 



FCN] Q prtrjix. Tunc beatus Iohannis iacentibus mortuis qui uene- 
num biberunt intrepidus et constans accipit calicem et signaculum crucis 
faciins in (eo) dixit ///. N Contra uenenum 

I et pater N pater N* cui .... sunt et o)n. C ins. C"* 2 ovi. 

et ante cui X 4 draco et X silet EC* 6 extinguitur FCX et regulus 
C 6 spalagius CX spelagus F nihil PXX sed omnia /r^ et omnia N 

8 ovi. et ante animalia C 9 arescent. Tu extingue C tu domine extingue X 

10 extingue /r£7 et extinge CX 12 om. his CX 13 audiant FC 14 

corda N intellegant CX om. amen FCX 15 07n. CX sed add. C per te 
Chnste lesuqui uiuis et regnas in saecula saeculorum. Amen. add. X Et cum 
hoc dixisset totum semetipsum armauit crucis signo, Et bibit totum quod 
erat in calice, Et postca quam bibit dixit, Peto ut propter quos bibi conucrt- 
antur ad te nomine, Ad salutcm qu^e apud te est, Te inluminante mertantur 
peruenire amen. 

Glossae T] i Deus] adit tu extinge cui] .i. is duit-siu 2 omnia] .i. 

elimenta 4 draco] multa genera sunt draconum .i. tcrrestres .... sed 

omncs ig(ne nocent) uipera] .1 e. ui parens .i. dente nocet 5 quieta] .i. 

antach .i. bledmil torpescit] in siniitr. mar^;, (coljuber cinere, scorpius cnuda, 

(ba)siii[sc]us ossibus post (mo)rtem nocet, serptns (lin)ga nocet regulus] .i. 

anela nocet et in dcxtr. marg. regulus .i. rex omnium scrpentium ; nulla an is uolans 
uiso eo potest cuadcre sine peste, et tamen mustclla eum occidit' 6 spelagius] 

.i. uesligio nocet 10 operationes] . i. uencni 

* Cf. Isid. Etym xii. 4, 6. 



92 OR ATI S. 10 H ANN IS EUANGELISTAE, 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 14b tn sup. marg. 

ac superbiae morte moriretur ; item elimoisina . . . 

id est ipsi homini et proximo suo, ut Augustinus Aurilius ait, Qui uult 
(elimoisinam dare) a semetipso debet incipere^ ; in elimoisina homini 
ipsi .ii. species oc(currunt, corpori) et animae ; misericordia animae, ut 
ne quis animam suam (in peccatis) relinquat ; corpori quoque miseri- 
cordia prsestanda est, id est ne quis corpus 

proximi elimoisinam fiat, id est ut semetipsum docet sic proximum 
docet, ut semetipsum corripit sic proximum c(orrij3iat).* 



^ rsendo'Avig. Sei-m. ccciv. » Cf. Leahhar Breae fol. 69«. 



PRAEFATIO h\ EPISTOLAM SALUATORIS NOSTKl. 93 



[Praefatio in Epistolam Saluatoris Nostri.] 

T] Beatus es et rl. Crist fein ro'scrib co n-a laim in n-epis- 
til-se, dLvaal adfet Eusebius in n-a stair ; i nHierusalem iininorro 
roscribad, in tempore Tiberii Cessans scripta est. Causa uero 
haec est : Abgarus toparca, ri tire Armeniae ocus na tire fri sruth 
n-Eofrit attuaith, ro'bai i ligalur trum in Edisa ciuitate ; co tuc- 
cad epis//7 uad co Qxist <zo tisad di-a ic, ar atchuala corbo mace De 
he, ocus CO n-icad sochaide ; conid ar molad irse Abgare dorona 
Crist in n-epistil-se. Ata tra in n-episZ/Y-se in Edisa ciuitate, in 
qua ciuitate nullus hereticus potest uiuere, nullus ludeus, nullus 
idulorum cultor ; sed neque barbari aliquando eam inuadere 
potuerunt, ex eo tempore quo Euagarus rex eiusdcm ciuitatis 
accepit epistolam manu saluatoris scriptam. Hanc denique 
epistolam legit infans baptizatus stans super portam et murum 
ciuitatis. Siquando gens uenerit contra ciuitatem illam, in 
eodem die quo lecta fuerit epistola manu saluatoris scripta 
placantur illi barbari aut fugantur infirmati. 



F] Beatus es. lesus Christus fecit hanc epistolam, dia raba rex 
Edis3e ciuitatis qui dolorem pedis habuit, co tucad epist// uad co 
Cxist, CO ndigs<?^ dia acallaim ocus di-a ic ; ocus tuc Tathheus in 

n-epistil do-som iar cessad Cr/i-/, ocus iss 

. ataat in epistil ocus corop . . . 

i nDia daib ordaib ocus 

i^ nach n-erttecda bith fri re n-uaire isin (cathr)aig-sin. 



94 e pis tola saluatoris nostrl ad abgarum. 

[Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum.] 

T] "OEatus es qui me non uldisti et credidisti in me.^ 
-U Scrlptum est enim de me quia hi qui uident me 
non credent ; et qui me non uident ipsi in me 
credent et uiuent. De eo autem quod scripsisti mihi 
5 ut uenirem ad te, oportet me omnia propter quse 
misus sum hie explere, posteaquam compleuero 
recipi me ad eum a quo misus sum. Cum ero^o fuero 
asumptus mittam tibi aHquem ex discipuHs meis qui 
curet egretudinem tuam et uitam tibi atque his qui 

10 tecum sunt prsestet. 

/Domine domine defende nos a malis et custodi nos [fol. 15 
in bonis ut simus tilii tui hie et in future, amen. 
Saluator omnium Christe respice in nos lesu 
et miserere nobis. 



FJ] ///. J Incipit epistola saluatoris domini nostri lesu Christi ad Aba- 
garum regem quam dominus ma(nu) scripsit et dixit 3 + in vat. post 

credent J 6 misus J missus J"^ 6 Et posteaquam J recipe J recipi J* 
7 misus J missus FJ"^ 8 assumptus F adsumtus J ut qui F uX. pro qui J 

curat F egritudinem J 9 at J atque J* 10 add. F saluus erit ; sic scrip- 
tum est. Qui credit in me saluus erit- add. Jet saluus eris sicut scriptum, Qui 
credit in me saluus erit. Sine in domu tua sine in ciuitate tua sine in omni 
loco nemo inimicorum tuorum dominabitur et insidias diabuli ne timeas et 
carmina inimicorum tuorum distruuntur. Et omnes inimici tui expellentur 
a te siue a grandine sine a tonitrua non noceberis et ab omni periculo liber- 
uaueris . siue in mare siue in terra siue in die siue in nocte siue in locis 
obscuris . si quis banc epistolam secum habuerit securus ambulet in pace, 
amen. 

2 qui regnas in secula seculorum/r<? amen F 07n. 3 F 

Glossae T] i es] .i. Abgare 2 scriptum] .i. in Essaia profeta' de 

me] .i. de Christo hi] .i. ludei uident] .i. corpore 3 credent] .i. 

spiritu qui] .1. gentes uident] .i. corporaliter 4 credent] .i. spiritualiter 

uiuent] .i. in perpctuum de eo] .i. subintellige respondeo uel dico scrij^sisti] 

.i. in tua epistola 5 ^d te] .i. ad Kdissam oportet] .i. hiec es^ responsio 

.i. oportet me facere omnia [qux] promisa sunt de me a profetis 6 hie] .i. in 

ludea, uel in Hierusalem, uel in hoc mundo compleuero] .i. Jeges et profetias 

recipi] .i. in ascensionem 7 ad eum] .i. ad patrem misus] .i. in humani- 

tate .i. ad saluandum mundum 8 asumptus] .i. a patre in ccelum mittam] 

.i. ad te tibi] .i. Abgare aliquem] .i. Tathcum discipulis] .i. ex 

apostolis 9 tuam] .i. Abgare uitam] .i. perennem et doctrinam et 

sanitatem 10 tecum] .i. in fide Christiana 

1 Jn. XX. 29. ^ Cr. Mc. xvi. 16. * Isa. vi. 9. 



EPISTOLA SALUATORIS NOSTRI AD ABGARUM. 95 

TJ Euangclium domini nostri lesu Christi liberet nos protegat 
nos custodiat nos defendat nos ab omni malo ab omni peri- 
culo ab omni langore ab omni doiore ab omni plaga ab omni 
inuidia ab omnibus insidiis diabuli et malorum hominum hie 
et in futuro. amen. 



FJ] 6 ^^j-/ custodiat nos (^^^/i'/. uisitet nos F 7 plaga /r^ periculo F post 
doiore add. ab omni perturbatione F periculo pro plaga F 8 diaboli F 

9 om. amen F 1-9 om. J sed add. Deus omnipotens et dominus noster 
lesiis Christus et spiritus sanctus custodiat me diebus ac noctibus, corpus et 
animam, hie et ubique in ^empiterna secula 6cc. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 15 in sup. marg. 

. . titudinem nostram sicut de anima Christiana dicitur : Omnis 
caro fenum est et reliqua.^ Sed gloria eius fili?e regis ab intus.- Nam 
extrinsecus maledicta et persecutiones et detractiones promittuntur ; de 
quibus tamen in celis merces seterna est quae sentitur in corde patien- 
tium eorum qui iam possunt dicere,^ Glori(abo) in tribulationibus.* 
Hieronymus. Ilia maledictio beatitudinem creat/ 



' Isa. xl. 6. 2 P^. xliv. 14. » Aup. de Strm. Dom. in Monte 15. * Eph. iii. 13. 

" Hieron. in Mt. v. 11. 



96 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNVM S. FIE CHI. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Fiechl] 

T] Genair Patr<7/r. Fiac Sleibte doronai in n-immun-sa do 
Patraicc. In Fiac-sin da;^^ m^c e-side meic Ercha raeic 
Bregain raeic Daire Barraig — o 'taat U Barrche — vaezc 
Cathair Moir ; dalta dd^na in Fiac-sin do Dubthach m^c Hui 
5 Fugair, ard-filc Herenn e-side. I n-aimsir Loegaire meic 
Neill [doronad]. Ocus is e in Dubthach-sin atracht ria 
VdXraic hi Temraig iar n-a rad do Loegaire, ' na ro'eirged 
nech remi isin (tig),' oats ba cara do Patr^/V he o-sein immach, 
ocus ro'baits^^T^ o Vditraic he iar-sein. Luid ddiua fecht co 

lo tech in Dubthaig-sin (i Laignib). Ferais iai7/w Dubthach 
failte moir fr^ Vditrazc. Atb^rt Patr^zV iri Dubthach, 
" Cuinnig dam-sa," ol se, " fer gr^id so-chenelach so-bessach 
6en-[s]etche oacs o^u-vnac occai tantum." " Cid ar a cuinche- 
siu sein .i. fer in chrotha-sin," ol Dubthach. " Di-a dul fo 

15 gr<^daib." "Fiac sein," ol Dubthach, ''ocus dochoid-side ior 
cuairt i Connachtaib." In tan tra batar forsna briathraib-se, 
is ann tanic Fiac (do) chuairt leis. " Ata sunn," ol Duht/iach^ 
" inti ro'imraidsem." " Cia beth," ol Vditrazc, " bes ni ba hail 
do quod diximus." " Dentar trial (mo) b^rtha-sa," ol 

20 T>\xht/iach^ ^' CO ;/-accadar Fiac." O 'tchonnairc tr<2 Fiac, 
ro'iarfaig, " Ced ar a trialtar," ol se, " Dubthach do b(achaill) ? 
ar is espach sein," ar se, " ar ni fil i nllerinn filid a lethet." 
" No't'gebtha dar a hesi," ol YdXraic. ** Is lugu mo esbaid-se 
a Herinn," ol Fiac, " quam Dubthach." Tall tra V^U'aic a 

25 ulcha do Fiac tunc, ocus tanic rath mor fair iar-sein, co ro'leg 
in n-ord n-eclas(tacda) ulle i n-oen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut 
alii ferunt, ocus co dardad gr<^d n-^^scuip fair, ocus conid he 
as ard-eps<;(9/ Lagen o-sein ille ocus a chomarbba di-a eis. 
Loc do Duma iiGobla fri Sleibte aniar-thuaith ; tempus 

30 \rc\7Jtorro Lugdach raezc Loegaire, ar is e ba ri Herenn tunc ; 
causa imviorro ar molad VdXraic^ ocus iar n-a ec doronad ut 
ferunt quidam. 

F] I om. Genair Patraic Fiacc Sleipte molad /r*? immiin Phatnz/V 
2 m<a:c sede 3 Dare Oe Barche/r^ U Barrche 4 mor 5 ard-file 

Herend he-side amsir 6 NeilL?a/j- Patr<2zV doronad atraracht 

i pro hi 7 r.-id 8 tich do V\\.atraic 9 ro'batstY/-som o Phatn//V 

iar-sin da?zrt Patrazc 12 sohessac/i 13 ocai ced 14 cuinchi- 

siu sein, ol Patr<2/V .i. 15 sin 16 C^;znactaib briathra-sa is and 

17 ocus a pro do sund 18 ro'imradsem beith 19 bertha-sa 

20 o ^tchonnair tra Fiac sin 21 ^/;/. ar a bachaill . 22 sent pro is 

sin ntierind 24 Ilcrind Dubtha(ch) 25 ulchai Via.c ocus pro co 
ro'leg 26 n-eclastacda uile/'?Y^ ulle 27 tartad 28 o-sein 

chomarba heis 29 dno/r^^ do (^.obla Sleipte -thuaid 30 is he 

Herend 31 ocus is 32 quidam auctorcs 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



97 



[Hymnus S. Fiechi in Laudem S. Patricii.J 



T] r^ Enair Patraicc in Nem- 

^ thur, 
maccan se rhbliadan daec 

Succat a ainrn itubrad ; 
mace Alpuirn vcveizc Otide 

5 Bai se hUsidna i fognam, 
bditar ile Cothraige 



is ed atfet hi scelaib, 

in tan dobreth fo deraib. 

ced a athair, ba fissi 
hoa deochain Odissi. 

maisse doine ni'stoimled 
cethar-trebe di-a fognad. 



F] I genair Patr^zV iss^^ adfet 2 dec 3 hitubrad cid fisse 

4 mac Calpuirnd Otidi 5 bliadna hi doinne ni's'tomled 6 

Kothraige -threbe "fognad 



Glossae TF] i Nemthur] .i. cathir sein (sen F) feil fil (F) i mBretnaib tuaiscirt 
(tuascirt F) .i. Ail Cluade TF"'^' atfet] .i. periti F 2 dobreth] .i. tuccad T 

lucad F deraib] .i. fo doere .i. fo bron nadoiri T 3 Succat] .i. Bretnas sein 

ocKS 'deus belli' a Laten T .i. Bretnas uel deus belli, uel fortis belli a Laten uaire 
*su' isin Bretnais is ' fortis,' ;w is * deus ' acht * cat ' is * bellum.' Succat mac Cal- 
puirnd : iss e seo genelach Patra/r m^z'c Ca.\pu?'nid meic Voude meic Odissi m^;c 
Gomiad meic Mercuid vaeic Ota meic Muric raeic Oric v[\eic Leo xweic Maxim m«'c 
Hencreti meic Ferini meic Britti a quo sunt Bretani nominati. Multa Patricius 
habuit nomina ad similitudinem Roman orum nobilium .i. Succet CQUis suum nomen 
baitse, a parentibus suis ; Codrige, a ainm inn-a doere i n-Erind ; Magonius .i. 
* magis agens ' quam ceteri monachi, [a] ainm ic a foglaim ic German ; Patricius, a 
ainm fo gradaib, ocns is Celestinus cc[m]arba Petair dorat fair F'"»>' itubrad] .i. 

is ^f/ro'raided a periiis T fissi] .i. ba coir a fiss (fis F) TF 4 mac C] .i. qui full 

sacerdos TF Otide] .1. proprium T .i. Potaid F Odissi] .i. proprium T 
5 bai se bliadna] .i. ro'bai (i n-a doeri) F"'S + .i. fo intamail na hiubile (iubile F) 
l)icce Ebreorum TF"^^-'. Iss e seo fochond a doere : Patraic ocus a athair .i. Calpuimn, 
Conces m\//iorro a mathair, ingen Ocmuis, et quinque sorores eius .i. Lupait ocus 
Tigr?s ocus Liamain ocus Darerca et nomen quint^e Cinnenum, frater eius .i. dechoin 
Sannan, dochuatar ule a Bretnaib Ail-Cluade dar muir n-Ict fo-des for lurus co 
Bretnaib Armuirc Letha .i. co Bretnaib Let . . , ar ro'batar brathair doib and in 
tan-sen, £7<-«i ba do[F]ranccaib da;/a mathair inna clainne .i. Conces, ocus ba siur side 
cobnesta do Martan. Is i sen amser ro'batar .uii. ineic Sectmaide .i. rig Bretan fot 
loiigais o Bretnaib. Doronsat ira creich moir i mBretnaib i mBretnaib Armuirc 
Lctha, ubi Patricius cum familia fuit, ocus ro'gonsat Calpuimn and-sen, ocus tucsat 
PatrazV ocus Lupait leo dochum n-Erend, ocus ro'recsat Lupait i C^waillib Muirthemne 
ocus Patra/V i tuascert Dal-Araide F"'*»' maisse] .i. biad maith ocus etach T 

ni's'toimled] ,i. ni's'caithed TF 6 Cothraige] .i. roienastar in t-ainm as 

Cothraige T ,i. cethair aige TF arinni dognith tribibus .iiii. T .i. eg . . . s. iiii. 
domibus seruitium F 



LIBER liVMN 



H 



98 HYMNUS S. F I EC HI IN LAUD EM S. PATRICh. 

T] Asbert Uictor iri gniad Mil con tessed for tonna ; 

f(?rruib a chois f(?rsind leicc, marait a es, ni bronna. 

Dofaid tar Elpa huile, De mair, ba amru retha, 

lo ^^-;?'id'farggaib la German, andes i ndeisciurt Letha. 

F] 7 Milcon tessed 8 choiss leic di-a ^es 9 amra 

10 conidfarcaib ndesciurt 

Glossae TF] 7 asbert] .i. attrubairt T Uictor] .i. angelus T aingel F * Asbert 
Uictor ' frig arf'/z/.i. atrubairt Uictor .i. angel communis Scotticae gentis sein : quia 
Michael angelus Ebreic^e gentis, ita Uictor Scottorum ; idee curauit eos per Patri- 
cium F'"s gniad] .i. fri gnithid TF + .i. frz fogantaid no F + .i. frisin T mogaid 
TF Mil] .i. milid T Mil con] genetiuus est hie, Michul mac hui Buain, ri tuaiscirt 
Dal-Araide F'"^ tessed] .i. co ndichsed T co «dechsad F tonna] .i. ior muir 

TF + sair do legunn T 8 forruib a chois] .i. ir-richt coin ticed Uictor aingel 

CO PatrazV, in tan ro'boi ic ingaire mucc Milcon vdeiz hui Buan i n-Arcail .i. nomen 
uallis magnoe in-sen i tuasciurt Dal-Araide ic sleib Mis ; oais i Sciric sainriud ticed 
cucai, Eclesia sen hodie in ualle ilia, octis maraid slicht a chess beos forsin cloich. 
Ocus asb^^-t Uictor fris, " Is mithig duit," ol se, "dul dar muir do foglaim, ar is duit 
ro'chind Dia corop tu bas ficrcetlaid do luct na hindse-sa iar-tain." '* Ni reg-sa," ol 
PatrazV, acsi d(iceret) et stetit, *' . . nee perueniret ad Germanum co . . . deoin 
domino meo." " Eirg-siu," ar in t-angel, * ' <?«/^ iarfaig do. " Dochuaid Xra PatrazV 
oztis ro'iarfaig do, acht ni fuair deonugud acht ma dob/rad bruth oir bad cutvumma. 
ri-a chend do. Asbert Vatraic fris, "Dar mo de broth, is tulaing Dia sen, mad ail 
do": genus iuramenti sen la PatrazV, ac si diceret, * dar mo Dia bratha.' Luid 
Fsiiratc for culu co a muccna isin dithrub doridise, oczis atfet do Uictor omnia uerba 
domini sui. Asbert in t-angel fris, *' Len-su in tore ut, ocus dochelaid bruth n-oir 
asin tzhnain, ocus beir-siu lat e do['t] tigernu." Et sic factum est ; ones tuc in 
t-angel inni PatrazV .Ix. mile i n-oen lo, uel .c. ut alii dicunt .i. otha sliab Mis i 
nDal-Aroide co cill Cianna(in) . . f<?r bru Boinne a-tuaid fri Manistir anair ; ocus 
ro'rec Ciannan he frisna noere ro'batar ic Inbiur Boinne ar da chore umai, ocus tuc 
leis iat fri fraiged a thige, ocus ro'lensat al-lama dib ocus lama a muintiri. Et ille 
penituit et obsolutus est VatriciOf duxit et a n[a]utis eum in libertatem ; et babti- 
zatus est Ciannan a Patricio postea F"'^ _ 8 es] .i. a folliucht TF bronna] .i. 

ni tesb{an)ind F 9 dofaid] .i, ro'faidestar Uictor Patraic dar sleib n-Elpa 

T .i. ro'faid, no ro"fuc Dia no in t-aingel. Cinnas do a rad 'dar Alpain'? (ni anse), 
do Bretnaib ro'fuc in t-angel cowmad dar Alpain da;/a bad choir and .i. dar sliab 
n-Elpa, ar robo ainm do inis Bretan ule ollim Alba, ut Beda dicit in principio suae 
historic, * Britania insola (est) cui quondam nomen erat Alban,^ eo quod pars quam 
illi tenuerunt suo uocabulo nominauerunt et uetus nomen Alpan quod inuenerunt mansit 
F'"8 9 retha] .i, in rith-sa TF 10 German] Germanius abb na cathrach 

cui nomen est Altiodorus, is occai ro'leg PatrazV, ocus Burguinnia ainm na cennaidche 
i-ta ilia ; i ndesciurt Etaile no'beth provincia ilia, sed uerius cojiid i (n)Gallaib ita. 
Tanic ira German i mBretnaib do dichor eirse Pelaig ezV/e quia creauit multum 
in se, et sic uenit cum Patricio et aliis multis occai. O ro'boi tra ice a dichor com- 
mor ifoss, is and ro'chuala in n-eress cetna do [f]orbairt inn-a cathraig di-a eis, ocus 
dochuatar do sair, se-sem ocus Vairaic lais, ocus ni coemnactar a dichor uadib. Is and 
Sishert German fri Vairaic, " Cid dogenam friu-so ?" ol se. Asbert Palra;^, 
" Troscem," ar se, *' co cend .iii. laa ocus .iii. n-aidche i ndorus na cathrach form ; 
octts mani comthuat iudicat deus super se." Imm iarmerge tra na tresi aidche, is and 
ro'sluic in talam ciuitatcm cum suis habitatoribus ; ocus is and ita in chalhir nunc ubi 
clerici ieiunauerunt .i. Germanus el Patricius cum suis F"'^ Letha] .i. Italia ubi fuit 
Germanus T .i. Latium quae Italia dicitur eo quod latuit Saturnum fugens louom ; 
sed tamcn Germanus in Gallis, ul IWda dicit- ; Icthaig .i. in hititudine, in australe parte 
Gallorum iuxta mvire T»>renum F'"*^ 

i Baeda, H. E. i. i. * /l>u^. i. 17. 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 99 

T] I n-innsib mara Torrian ainis innib adrimi, 

legais canoin la German, is ed adfiadat li'ni. 

Dochum n-Erenn do'd'fetis aingil De hi fithisi, 

/menicc atchithi hi fisib, do'sn'icfed arithisi. [fol. 15b. 

1 5 Robo chobair do'nd Erinn tichtu YdXraic forochlad, 

ro'clos cian son a garma macraide caille Fochlad. 

Gadatar co ti'ssad in noeb ar a n-imthised lethu, 

ar a tintarrad o chloen tuatha Herenn do bethu. 



F] II dinis indib 13 n-Erend aingil 14 menic itchithe 

15 ropo Erind 16 iigarma m«craidi 17 tissed 18 tintarad 

Herend 

Glossae TF] 11 insib] posterius hoc quam quod sequitur Y^^ ainis] .i. ro- 
'enestar no anais F adrimi] .i. periti F 12 legais] .i. ro'legastar .i. VzXraic F 

li'ni] .i. sgribenna . . . . F 13 do'd'fetis] .i. dobertis T 14 atchithi] 

.i. a Sanctis T 15 forochlad] .i. roclos no foroclas F 16 ro'clos] .i. fo 

Herinn T fo Hennd F son] .i. sonus TF macraide] .i. Cerebriu ociis Lesru, di 
in(gin) Glerainn m^zc hui Enne dicentes, " Hibernenses ad te clamant, * ueni, sancte 
Patrici, (saluos nos) facere' " T .i. mac riad .i. riada mac F 

lar legind \.ra na (canoine) do YzXraic la (ierman ocus ind uird (eclastacda asbert) 
fri German (is menic tanic) i fisib (nemdaib toch)iiiriud (ocus ro'chuala) guth na mac- 
raide ad Celestinum, co tarta grada 

fort, ar is e as choir di-a tabairt. " Uenit ergo Patricius ad eum et (nee ei Celestinus) 
honorem dedit, ar ro'faid Palladium ante ad Hibernian! ut doceret eam. Uenit (ergo 
Palladius) in Hiberniam, co ra'gaib port i n-uib Garchon i f(?rtuathaib Lagen ocus co 

ro'[f]othaig ecailse intib .i. Tech na Romanach oais Cell Fine et 

Noco (tartad) Xra failte maith do illic, co wdeochaid uad f(?r timchell Erend .... 

fo-tuaid, ocus docoid anbtine mor do, co ro'act co cend airther-descer- 

tach in ocus ro'fothaig cill and, Fcrdun a hainm ocus Pledi 

( . . . . nomen) eius ibi. Dochuaid \ra Patraic ad insolas Terreni maris iar 
(obbad a grad) fair a papa Celestino, et tunc inuenit bachaill Isu in insola quae 
dicitur Alanensis .... sleib Arnoin. Tanic tra Patraic (iterum) ad 
Germanum, et narrauit ei omnia quae in noctibus uidebat. Misit ergo Germanus 
Patricium ad Celestinum, et Segestumcum eo, ut perhiberet testimonium propter se : 
.Ix. \X\zdan robo Ian do Patra/V tunc. Is iarum da«/2 ro'chuala Celestinus Palladium 
decessisse, et tunc dixit, ** nee potest homo quidquam accipere in terra nisi datum ei 
fuerit desuper." Is ann ro'oirdned Patraic in conspectu Celestini et Teodosii 
iunioris, regis mundi. Amatorex Autissiodorensis episcopus, is e dorat grada fair ior 
PatTrt»^, ocus ni rabe Celestinus acht oen sechtmain i mbethaid iar n-a grad do PatrarV 
Sixtus uero ei successit, in cuius primo anno uenit Patricius in Hiberniam. 

Do .... side moir fri PatrtfzV ocus dorat mor do thassib do 

ocus libra imdai. 

Ro'chuala tra Celestinus in tan doratta grada for Patra/r glas na maccraide oc a 
gairm. Iss-i da;/a in maccrad atberar hie .i. Crebriu ocus Lesru a n-anmand .i. di 
ingin Gleraind vaeiz M . . . \weic Nene, ocus it noib indiu ; ocus is Fatrai'c dorigne 
a mbatsed, ocus is i Cill Foreland fri Muaid aniar ataat. Ocus is ec/ so atbertis a broind 
a mathar, " Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te," ocus ro'cluintea s^n co menic do 
chaintain doib fo Herind ule uel usque ad Romanos F'"^' Caille Fochlad] Caill 
FoclazV/.i. ainm feraind fil hi nhuib Amalgada i n-iarthar-tuasciurt Connact, ocus is 
cell indiu F'"« 

17 noeb] .i. Tatraic F imthised] .i, ar a n-imtheged F lethu] .i. Etaili, 

>io latitudine terrarum F 18 tintarrad] .i. ar a comthad TF chloen] .i. o 

chloene F .i. o adrad idal TF bethu] .i. ad fidem Christi TF 

H 2 



ICX) 



HYMNUS S. FIE CHI IN LAUD EM S. FA TRIG II. 



T] Tuatha Herenn tairchantais, 
20 meraid co de a iartaige, 

A dm id fri Loegaire 
ro'firad ind [fjatsine 

Ba leir Vditraic co mbeba, 
is ed tuargaib a [f]eua 

25 Ymmuin ocus abcolips, 
pritchad, baitsed, arniged, 

Ni CO ngebed uacht sini 
for nim consena a rige 

I Slan tuaith Benna Bairche, 
30 canaid cet salm cech n- 
aidchi 



* do'sn*icfed sith-laith nua, 
bed fas tir Temrach tua.' 

tichtu Phatraicc ni cheilitis, 
inna flatha asbeirtis. 

ba sab indarba cloeni ; 
suas de sech treba doine. 

na tri coicat no'S'canad, 
de molad De ni anad. 

do feiss aidche hi linnib, 
pridchaiss fri de i n[d]in[n]ib. 

ni'S'gaibed tart na lia 
do rig aingel fogniad 



Foaid for leicc luim iarum 
ba coirthe a [f]rid-adart 



ocus cuilche fliuch imbi, 
ni leicc a chorp hi timmi. 



F] 19 Herend tairchaintais 
^ro fri cheiltis 22 ro'firad 

24 doeni 25 Abcoilps coicait 

fess il- pro hi 28 i ndinnib 

fognia 31 fold leic imme 



20 CO ti an iartaige bid 21 ar 

22 aitsine 23 mbebai innarba 

26 pridchad batsed 27 sine 

29 hi S. ni's'gebed 30 n-aidche 

32 corthe rith-adart leic it imme 



Glossae TF] 20 de] .i. co brath T ad diem iudicii F 20 Temrach] .i. 

Tea mur .i. miir sen i'n ro'adnaiged Tea ben Ermoin m^z'c Miled F"^sr tua] .i. cen 
gloir T 21 diuid] .i. it e na diuid Lucru ocus Lucat-Mael ; oais is ed asheriis^ 

ticfa tal-cend (tail- F) dar muir meir-cend (mer- F), a brat toll-cend, a chrand (chrond 
F) crom-cend (chrom- F), a mias TF"^^ + i n-iarthair (a thige) T + i n-iarthur a thigi 
ule F'"i>' + frisgerat a muinter huile (ule F), am^;z anv;^ TF'"S cheiUtis] .i. ni 

ro'cheilset F 22 ro'firad] .i. ro'comailled F flatha] .i. PatrazV 23 leir] 

.i. i crabud T .i. ba feb ar crabud F co mbeba] .i. co a has TF .i. co ro'bith do'n 
bith F sab] .i. ba sonart T ba sonairt F cloeni] ,i. soebe F 24 a eua] 

.i, a mathe T a mathi F suas] .i. ar ec . . . F .i. ad caelum TF 25 

ymmuin] .i. Ambrois uel * Audite ' 26 pridchad] .i. donid praicep F baitsed] 

.i. donid batsed F ai'niged] .i. dognith ernaigthe ocus aithrige T .i. dognid 

ernaigte, no glanad F 27 gebed] .i. ni gebed de dul ind F linnib] .i, i 

nuiscib F 28 consena] .i. ro"chosnastar TF fri de] .i. il-l6 T il-lou F i 

ndinni])] .i. i telchaib TF 29 Slan] .i. nomen fontis Slana iarsindi ba slan cech 

imlobor tar a teged in t-uisce, ocus ic Sabull ata T .i. proprium 

tiprat in se, et ob id vSlan dicta est eo quod omnes sani reuertebantur ab ea propter 
gratiam Patricii. Alii dicunt commad ic Sobull no'beth ilia 110 comad i nDal-Airde 
sed F'"ff + repleuerunt Ulaid illam propter molestiam turbarum excuntium ad illam 
XF'"*^ + sic ubi fuit F™^•' benna] .i. re ]5ennaib Boirche (benna bairce F) a tuaith 

TF + Bairche, bo-are Rossa rig-bude rig Ulad, is uad anmnigter na Benna, quia ibi 
habitabat frequenter cum peccoribus suis F'"*»' ni'S'gaibed] .i, Vviiraic no F in 

tipra TF 30 cet] .i. di chaicait TF 31 foaid] .i. no'chotlad T¥ iarum] 

-sen F 32 timnai] .i. i tofliuin .i. in teas F 




I I r^ w. m r\Kl 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICIL loi 

T] Pridchad soscelad do each, dognith mor-ferta il-lethu, 
iccaid luscu la truscu, mairb do's'fiuscad do bethu. 

35 PatraicpridchaisdoScotaib, ro'ches mor-seth il-lethu, 
immi con ti'ssat do brath in each do'S'fuc do bethu. 

Meicc Emir, meicc Erimon lotar huili la cisal, 

fo'STolaic in tarmchosal isin mor-chute n-isel. 

Co'nda'thanic in t-apstal, dofaith gith gaithe deni, 

40 pridchais tri fichte blia^/cz;^ croich (Zxist do thuataib Fene. 

Yor tuaith Hereon bai temel, tuatha adortais sidi, 

/ni creitset in fir-deacht inna Trinoite firi. [fol. 16. 

I n-Ard-macha fil rige ; is cian doreracht Emain ; 

is cell mor Dun Leth-glasse ; n*m"dil ced dithrub Temair. 

F] 33 soscela chach '\ pro 11- 34 do's'fuisced 35 Scottaib sseth 

36 CO tisat yj huile cisel -})'^ tarmchossal mor-chuthe 39 
•tdnic gnethe dene 40 prz'dchaiss tri ficthte thuathaib 41 
Herend adorta ... id la 42 ni chraitset -deact trinote fire 43 rigi 
doreract 44 -glaisse ni'm* cid 

Glossae TF] 33 pridchad] .i. donid pr^icep F lethu] .i. i n-Etail no F in 
latudine saeculi TF 34 luscu] .i. bacuchu T bauchu F truscu] .i. la clamu TF 

(claimu F) 35 Scotaib] o Scotta ingen Foraind rig Egept nominantur. 

Ociis iss as-so ro'as so, Etarnel mac Goedil Glais nWc Feniwja Farrsaid, fer fognama 
he, uoluit scire lingas. Uenit a Scithis ad campum Sennar ubi sunt diuisiie lingre ; 
et ita uenit .i. cum .Ixx. .ii.bus uiris, et missit eos sub regiones mundi ut discerent 
lingas, unum ad unam misit, et posteaueneruntad eumcum peritia omnium lingarum. 
Et habitauit in campo Sennar et docuit ibi lingas. Et audiuit Farao rex Egipti ilium 
studiosum esse, et uocauit eum ad se ut doceret Egiptios circa lingas et dedit ei 
filiam suam et honorem maximum et ab ilia Scotti nominati sunt : Goedil ivitnorro 
do rad dib Goediul Glas mac Feni/^j-a Farrsaid patre Niuil F'"Ss' seth] .i. saethair 
T soethar no galar F 36 tissat] .i. regait TF c?ch] .i. cech oen TF do* 

s'fuc] .i. Patra/t F bethu] .i. ad fidem TF 37 Meicc Emir] se meic Miled 

ociis se meic Bile nxeiz Breguin simul uenerunt ad Hibemiam, sed clariores sunt filii 
Miled quam fdii Breguin. Haec sunt nomina filioram Miled : Eber, Erimon, Ir, 
Donn, Amargen, Colptha ; o Eber atat fir Muman et ab eo Mumonio dicitur ; 
o Erimon ininiorro ata Leth Cuind ule, ecus Lagen cenmothaat Ulaid, o Ir immorro 
ataat side. It uate dawa clanna etir aile, et nescio ubi sunt ; acht is o Dund nom- 
inatur tech n(U)uind fr/ Herind aniar ; o Cholptha da;m Inber Colptha ubi Boand 
in mare exit F"'>J lotar] .i. lotar F cisal] .1. la cisalach no F*"^ la ail inchis .i. 
la demon, ail side ar a dure T ociis ar a marthanaige (tobaigther) cis do each 
propter peccatum F"'8 38 fo*s"rolaic] fosroches .i. cis forochlastar .i. rosfuc lais 

y^'^ in tarmchosal] .i. in t-airm cis .1. . . in cis ic ataat airm do guin co 

tacra fri each; no, in t-airmcoi isel, ar is isel iar coi .i. iar conair, inti diabul, no in 
t-airmttechtach .i. inti di-a n-id airm .i. di-a n-id inad .i. locc bith inisiul no fochond 
foxala caich cuca .i. pecctha F'"^ isel] .i. in ifernn T in ifernn F 39 Con- 

da*tanic].i. is e eret ro'bai ic a foxail lais F in t-apstal] .i. quia (qui F) missus fuit 
(est F) a Deo ad praedicandum TF + sicut fuenmt illi a diabulo F 40 prid- 

chais] .i. praedicauit F Fene] .i. o Feniwj Farsaid T .i. do rad dib o Fenius 
Farrsaid, unde apud nos Oic Fene pleni dicuntur ab illo . Gaidil immorro, ut dixi, 
o Goediul Glas mac Niuil vaeiz Feniussa Farrsaid ut alii dicunt F"'^>' 41 temel] 

.i. ro'boi temel F .i. adartha idal TF side] .i. sithaige ncadratfs F'"b 43 

is cian] Y 44 ni"m'dil].i. ni hinmain lem Temair cid fas 

TF"'*.' -I- /wni'm'dilgend, ac si diceret, ni dene mo chotlad ugud cid fas ; no ni delocht 
.i. ni liach cid fas Temair ; no ninTdil do Patra/V ecus do Dia F™*^ 



103 HYMN US S. FIE CHI IN LAUD EM S. PA TRIG II. 

T] Patraicc dia mbai il-lobra adcobra dul do Mache 

doluid aingel ar a chenn for set im-medon laithe. 

Dofaith fa-des co Uictor, ba he ar-idTa*lastar ; 

lassais in muine i mbai, asin ten adgladastar. 

Asbert, " orddan do Mache, do Crist atlaigthe biiide, 

50 dochum nime mos-rega, ro'ratha duit du gude. 

Ymmon doTToega i't biu bid lurech diten do each, 

immut il-laithiu in messa regat fir Herenn do brath." 

Anais Tassach di-a es in tan dobert comman do, 

asbert mo'n'icfed VdXraic ; briathar Tassaig nir'bu go. 

55 Samaiges crich fri aidchi ar na caite les occai, 
CO cenn h\i3idne bai soillse, ba he sith-laithe fotai. 

In cath fechta i mBethron fri tuaith Cannan la mace Nuin, 

assoith in grian fri Gabon, iss-ed adfeit littri dun. 

Huair assoith la hEsu in grian fri bas inna cloen, 

60 ciasu threbrech, ba huisse soillsi fri eitsecht na noeb. 

F] 45 mboi 49 doUuid aifigel chend lathe 47 fa-dess 48 

im-mune assin tein adgalastar 49 ordan 50 'raga do guide 

51 doroega diten chach 52 -lathiu om.in mesa regait Herend 
53 2es commain 54 mosii" bria//mr 55 samaigeis catea les oca 

56 cend soilse fota 57 fecta Bethron Canan Nun 58 assuith 
adfet diiin 59 assuith hiessu 60 soillse hetsect. 

Glossae TF] 45 lobra] in ngalur T .1. ic Sabull TF ro'boi Patr^zV in tan tanic 
do lobiai, co tanic for conair do Ard-Macha F'"s^ ar-daig conimad (comad F) and 
no'beth a esergeTF'"§^ 46 aingel] .i. Uictor T angelus non Uictor sed alius F'"s 

ar a chend] .i. in n-a agaid di-a gairm co ;/dechsad do Uictor. Is e robu anam-chara 
do ocus is e robo aingel coitcend na riGoedel : sicut est Michel ludeorum ita Uictor 
Scotorum F"s 47 dofaith] rue dar conair fa-des ic tudecht do anair F ar'id' 

ralastar] .i. arrale TF"^& + quia misit Uictor angelum ad Patricium inuitandum ad 
se .i. F'"S + cen dul do do (d'F) Ard-Macha TF'"^' 48 lassais] .i. ro'lassastar F 

ten] .i. asin TF ten ed T tenid F adgladastar] .i. ro'aicillestar TF 49 asbert] 

.i. Uictor T orddan] .i. do glor oats t' airechas do Ard-Macha amal no'bethe fein 
ann T .i. t'ordan ocus t'airichas do Ard-Macha, do crabud oc2(s do dearc do Dun F 
Crist] .1. ar a diacht F 50 mos-rega] .i. im-mucha rega dochum nime T ro' 

ratha] .i. doratta duit a VaU-aic do guide F'"^ du gude] .i. cech ni ro'chuingis 

(-chuinchis F) do Dia TF'"^' doratat duit T 51 ymmon] .i. Audite omnes F 

doroega] .i. do'raigais F i't biu] .i i't bethaid F 53 Tassach] .i. cerd 

Patraic ; is e toesech dorat cumtach for bachaill fsu, ocus Rath Cholpthai fri Dun 
anair is i a chell F'"S 54 mos'n'icfed] .i. co .Sabull iterum T ille ait, ueniat 

Patricius iterum hue F'"^ .i. do Sabull, in tan atrubrad fri Tassach, * cur non pergis 
cum Patricio? ' F nir bu go] quia uenit Patricius iterum co Sabull T 55 

Samaiges] .i. Fatrazc TF fri] .i. contra F les] .i. cainnle TF occai] .i. ic 

Vatraic F 56 bai] .i. rob-bai F sith-laithc] .i. lathe T in sith TF im-maig 

Soile boi so F 57 fechta] .i. factum TF Bethron]. i. nomen montis TF'"*>' 

uel regiae ciuitatis F'"S mac Nuin] .i. lesu F 58 assoith] .i. ro'suidigestar 

F .i. deus TF Gabon] .i. nomen ciuitatis T adfeit] .i. innises T littr/] .i. 

stair libuir lesu TF 60 ciasu] .i. cia bu trebairech, cia no'betis tri chutrumma 

na soillse tall inti-so, ni bu ecoir ; 710 cia bu trebairech .i. ciarbu are treb .i. princeps, 
710 ciar'bat mara a treba F'"i>' ba huisse] ba coru TF eitsecht] .i. fri hebiltin 

T fri epiltin F 



HYMN us S. FIECHI IN LAUD EM S. PA TRIG II. 



103 



T] Clerich Herenn dollotar 
son in cetail fo'sTolaich, 

Anim YdXraic fri-a chorp 
aingil De i cet-aidche 

65 In tan conhualai Patraic, 
is malle connubcabsat 

Patraic cen airde n-uabar, 
beith i ngeillius meicc Maire, 



d' airi V^Xraic as ccch s^t ; 
contuil each uadib for set. 

is iar sethaib ro'scarad ; 
arid'fetis cen anad. 

adejla in Y^\.raic n-aile ; 
dochum n-Isu meicc Maire. 

ba mor do maith ro'menair 
ba sen gaire i ngenair. 

Genair YdXraic. 



F] 61 cldrich Herend set 62 cetuil 'rolaic c^ch 63 

ScCthaib 64 angeil 66 tY'/znucaibset 67 liabair 'm^nair 

68 bith hgelliz/i- sen ngenair 62 om. VdXraic 



Glossae TF] 61 Herenn] Haec insola .u. uocabula tenet .i. Eriu ocns Banba^^Kj 
Fotla^t«j P^ail ocns Elca ; oats is as-so doroact each ainm dib fuirri.i. in tan tancatar 
vaeiz Miled a hEspain ille dochum n-Erend ; ocns in tan doractatar co sliab Mis i 
Cairigi Luachra, atr<7«catar in sliab Ian do enaib fo sciathaib .... sund 

corTagaib iiamon mor ben cucu 7 co'r'rabai F"'t>' 

dollotar] .i. doludetar F 62 son] .i. sonus TF cetail] .i. in chiuil TF 

angelorum F fo'sTolaich] .i. ro's'failgestar T ro'failgestar .i. do's'rat F in 

n-a ligu TF set] .i. for conair immaig F 63 sethaib] .i. iar cesacht mor 

F ro'scarad] .i. a chorp F 64 cet-aidche] .i. iar n-a epiltin F ar'id'fetis] 

.i. ro'erfetsetar, no ro'etsetar cum eo F 65 conhualai] .i. ro'elai TY no 

cotail F Patraic] .i. mac Calpuirn TF adella] .i. taraill TF P. n-aile] .i. 

sen-Phatraic TF 66 malle] .i. iss-^^ ro'gell Fatrau mac Calpuirn do jen 

Phatraic TF'"^ + commad immaille no'regtais dochum nime ocus is ed inniset co 

rabai Patraic otha T + com(mad) 

. . . . F'"^' + .xiiii. Kl. Apvei/ co .ix. Kl. Septimbzr ar . . . . TF'^s co 
dered in cet-mis do fc^omur a rath .... F'"^ + immaig TF'"s + ocus aingil 
T + imme TF"'v>' + oc ernaidiu F'"^»' + sen-Phatraic TF'"^' + Dicunt alii cumad i 
Koss-dela in Mag-locha no'betis taissi Sen-Fatraic ; sed uerius est i nGlastimb^r na 
nGoedel, .i. cathair i ndesciurt Saxan F"'S 67 airde] .i. cen signe F ro"men- 

air] .i. ro'midair do denaim F 68 geillius] .i. geilsine, im-mui(n)leras F sen] 

.i. ba sen maith F 



IC4 HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. 15 b. in Slip. marg. 

participet altero peccato et aliud facere q . . . 

vii. disperabilis disperation . . . penitentiae Cain deceptus est et 
ludas Scarioth laqueo se mactauit . . id est sera post Dauid dicit, 
In inferno autem quis confitebitur tibi ?^ . . . dis penitens conpun- 

gitur id est diuina gratia preueniente ut bonum 

perfecta penitentia agitur primo, de lohanne dictum 

est, Erat uestimentum eius de pilis camellorum.' Secundo, in corde 
puro ut est cur . . et h . . . dominus. In tertio, in elimoisinis 
ut Daniel dicit,^ Placeat tibi consilium meum, o rex, et peccata tua 
elimoisinis redime. Quarto, in misericordia ut est, Beati misericordes 
quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur.* Quinto, indulgentia ut est, 
Si est d . ... rem seritis.^ 



T] fol. 16 in sup. marg. 

\. quot uindictae in lege uetere erant ? .u. in lege .u. uindictae erant. 
Prima : lapidatio, ut super Acan unusquisque manus mittebat. Tribus 
causis : primo, ut signum peccati eius maneret ; secundo, ne amici eius 
uindicarent ; tertio, ne super regem uindicta punitionis eius ueniret. 
Secunda : ignis combustio, ut fili Aron et Core ; hoc est [ut] memoria 
peccati eorum maneret. Tertia : gladio ceci, ut Fines meretricem cum 
uiro suo una (secuit ut cito mortem) finirent. Quarta : crux et seruilis 
pena fuit. Quinta : sectio (membrorum, ut Adonibesech a populo 
Israel summitatibus manuum et pedum truncatus (est). Quot sunt in 
nouo, ut Hieronymus dicit, Tres uindictae sunt in nouo testamento. 
Prima : crux, exemplo domini consecrata. Inde Andreas consocat 
eam dicens, Salua crux, salua crux, quae de(corem et pulchritudinem) 

de membris domini portasti Tertia ; in carcere trudi . 

. . . quae (dempsit) aeclesiam intus et finis." 



• Ps. VI. 6. ~ Mt. iii. 4 3 Dan. iv. 24. ' Mt. v. 7. 

* Cf. Ilil/crnensix xili. 3. '' /did. xxvii. 5, 6. 



PRAEFATIO IN ORATIONEM NININL 105 



[Praefatio IX Orationem Nininl] 

T] Ninine ecess dori'ne in n-orthain-sse, no Fiac Sleibte. 
F] Ninnine eces dorigne in n-orthain-se, no^ is e Fiac Sleipte. 



[Oratio Nininl] 

'T] /A Dmuinemmair noeb-Patr;iicc [fol. i6b. 

-^~^ prim-abstal Herenn. 

Airdirc a ainm n-adamra, 

breo batses gente ; 
5 Cathaigestar fri druide 

dur-chride ; 
Dedaig diumaschu la f(?;tacht ar fiadat 

find-nime ; 
Fonenaig Herenn 

10 iath-maige mor-gein. 
Guidmit do Patraicc pri'm-abstal 

do'nn'esmart i mbrath 
a brithemnacht do mi-duthrachtaib 
demna dorchaide. 
1 5 Dia lem la itgc 

Patraicc prim-abstail. 

F] I admunemmar 2 Herend 4. baitses gentlidc 5 

Kathaigestar 7 fortact 8 fiadat 9 Herend 10 I'ath- 

11 ^w. do 12 doTi- 13 brithemnact 15 hitge Patm/V 
-apstail. 

Glossae TF] i admuincmmair] .i. tiagmait in n-a muiwgin (munigin F) TF 
7 dedaig] .i. alaind ro'dingcstar T 9 fonenaig] .i. ro'funigestar .i. dorigni a 

funech .i. a glanad T 10 iath-maige] .i. ferand T mor-gein] .i. is mor in 

gein ; PatmiV, no mor gin (gein .i. mor do genib F) filem oc a gude .i. gena fer 
n-Erenn (erend F) ule TF 12 do*nn*csniart] .i. dcnn'esaircfe (do*n*-F) .i. 

dogena ar tesargain (tessarcain F) TF 13 a brithemnacht] .i. ar in T (a F) 

brithemnas brat ha TF • 



io6 PRAEFATIO IN ORATIONEM NININL 



[NOTA.] 

T] foil. 1 6b and 17 in sup. marg. 
. . . dia ira est quando non peccantibus irascitur deus .... 
, . Ezechiel ad . . iam non irascar tibi et zelus meus recessit a 
te' ; quern dominus diligit corripit' et reliqua. 

lesus per litteras Grecas. id est iota, eta, sima, nunc scribitur ; et 
ideo per aspirationem . h . apud Latinos scribitur pro similitudine 
et eta Grece et h . ha Latine. Sicut nomen Ebreum quod est lesus ; 
sic in Ebreo notatur per tres litteras Ebreicas, ioth, hec, samech, ut 
est lesus et per similitudinem hec . h . Ebreice ponunt latum . 

h. / et ro et sima ut Christus ideo per x, ics, 

apud Latinos pro similitudine x et scribitur sima 

ut . . . conuertitur lesus .... nomen illi Christus uero 
dignitatis uocabulum. Sic haec nomina coniunxit, id est, lesus 
Christus, quemadmodum dictus est Abraam patriarcha, Aron sacerdos. 



' Ezech. xvi. 42. - Hebr. xii. 6. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTANl. 107 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Ultanl] 

T] Brigit be \y\.\\\-iiiaitJi : commad he Colum Cille dogneth 
in n-immun-sa, ocus is i n-aimseir yEda melcc Ainmerech 
dorone he maso e dorone. Iss-e fath a denna : anfud mor 
tanic do Col?/;;/ Qille in tan dochoid dar muir co tarlai i coire 
5 Breccan, co ro'ttaig Brig/V co ti'sad feth do, ocus co 7/-erbairt 
' Brigit be bith-;;/^zV// ' . No, is Broccan cloen dorone he, ocus 
is inunn aimscr i ndernad ocus ' Ni car Brig/V . No, is triur 
do muint(ir) ^x\gte doronai he : dochotar do Roim co roach- 
tatar Blasantiam, co tarla fer do muint/V na cathrach doib 

10 immuig, co ro'iarfaig doib * in rancatar a les oegedacht ' ; 
atrubratar-som co rancatar. Ro'S'fuc leis iar-sen di-a thaig, 
CO tarla doib scolaigc iar n-a thictain o Roim illic, co ro'iarfaig 
doib, ' can as tancatar ocus ced ar a tancatar ' ; atrubratar- 
som ^^;/id ar oegedacht. " Is pudar sein," ar se, " ar is e bes 

15 ind fir-se marbad a oeged " ; ocus ro'iarfaigset-som sein tria 
thincosc in scolaige. Tuccad tra neim doib il-linn, co 
ro'molsat Bri^/V di-a soerad, ocus co ro'chansat ' Brig/V be hitJi- 
viaith! Atibset in linn cosind neim, ocus ni dernai pudar 
doib. Tanic \.ra fer in tige di-a fegad, diis in ro's'marb ind 

20 neim, ocus atchondairc eat i mbethaid, ocus atchondairc ingen 
sochraid etarru. Tanic iar-sein isin tech ocus ro'boi ior iarair 
na hingene, ocus ni's'fuair ; ocus ro'iarfaig doib ' cid dochoid 
ind ingen,' ocus attrubratar-som * ni'ss'acatar et/>.' Doratad 
\ra cu;;/rech f<9rru-som, co ro'marbtais iar n-a barach mani 

25 foillsigtis in n-ingin. Tanic da;//^ in scolaige cetna chucu iar 
n-a barach di-a fis, et inuenit eos in uinculis, et interrogauit eos 
quomodo euaserunt et cur ligati sunt. Responderunt ei et 

FL] I hd F amsir F Ainmirech F 3 dorone F om. he maso e 

dorone FL is hd fdth F 4 do Q\\o\iim F dochiiaid F 5 

Brecan F ro'ataig F' anfu /r^ feth P^ (3 om.\:>\\\i-niaithY Brocan 

cloen doronai he F 7 inund amser F Brig// be F Brig// buadach 

bith L 8 muintir F 10 ro's*fiafnz;> ^'^^^ L les oegedecht 

F II ^///. -soin F iar-sein F 12 toighr^/// L co roiarfaig pro 

iar n-a thichtain o Y 13 cid F 14 oegedact F sin F is 

he F 16 tucad F -lind F 17 soerad 18 lind F pudair F 

19 \2LYum firo tra L dus Y 20 atchonnairc F atconnaic L slana 

Pro i mbethaid F atchonnairc F 21 ro'bili F 22 hingine F ced 

F 23 o»i. ind ingen F atrubratar- F ni's'acatar F 24 cuimrech 

F iorro- F 25 follsigtis F -ingein F 26 arnabarach F om. 

€0^ F 27 euasserunt F o/n. responderunt ...... ut alii 

dicunt L 



io8 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTANL 



T] narrauerunt ei omnia quae els contigerunt secundum ordinem, 
et dixit scolasticus eis, " cantate ei laudem quam fecistis." 

30 Postquam autem illam cantauerunt inter eos sancta Brigita 
omnibus illis apparuit. Tunc penituit ille et demisit illos ex 
uinculis, et dedit suam sedem in Blasantia Brigitae, uel 
Blasantiam totam, ut alii dicunt. 

No, is Brenainn dorigne in n-immun-sa : nauigans mare et 

35 quaerens terram repromisionis audiuit bestiam aliam claman- 
tem et adiurantem uoce humana bestiam aliam conuocantem 
et rogantem Brendinum et ceteros omnes sanctos Hiberniae 
insolae, excepta Brigita, ne sibi alia bestia noceret ; et nihilo- 
minus tamen uim ab alia patientem usque dum rogaret 

40 Brigitam, euadentem uero postquam rogaret Brigitam et 
nihil mali a persequente patientem, interrogantem ut diceret 
alia quae eam persequeretur, " postquam Brigitam adiurasti, 
nocere tibi non possum." Postquam uero Brendinus haec 
omnia et honorem quem dedit bestia Brigitae prae ceteris, ad- 

45 miratus est et Brigitam laudauit dicens 'Brigit be \yi\}i\-inaith' 

Locus ergo mare ; causa ad laudem Brigitae ; tempus uero 

Diarmata m^/c Cerbaill rig Herenn. Tanic di2.na Brenainn 

iar-sein do Chill-dara co Brig//, co fessad cid ar a tarat in 

beist in mare onoir do Brig// sech na noebu archena. O 

50 ro'siacht tra Brenainn co Brig//, ro'chuinnig cuicce co tarrtad 
a coibsena, cinnas ro'boi grad De aicce. Atrubairt Brig// fn 
Brenainn, '* tabair, a chlerig, do chobais prius, oais dob^V-sa 
iar-sein." Atrubairt Brenaniu, *' o'nd 16 ro'gabusa crabud, 
nocho deochadusa dar secht n-immaire cen mo m^;2main i 

55 nDia." '' Is maith in chobais,'* ol Bri^//. " Tabair-siu da.7ia, 
a chaillech," ar Brenainn, "do chobais." "Dar m<^c na 
hingene," ar si, " o'nd uair doratusa mo m^;2main ind, ni 



FL] 28 <?;;/. ei F 31 dimisit F 34 Broenaind F om, 

nauigans .... iisquc ad liii. 69 L 35 aliam bestiam Y 39 

alia bestia uim faceret illi pro uim .... patientem F 42 

rogasti pro adiurasti F 43 Broenaind pro Brendinus Y Brig-ita^ 

bestia pras ceteris dedit F 45 oni. et F 46 igitur/r^ ergo F causa 

autem F 47 rig Hcrend F Broenaind F 48 om. iar-sein do 

Chill-dara L Cill F fesad F 49 beist isin mhuir L 50 

ro'siact F Broenaind chucce F tartad F 51 acce g. D. F 52 

Brenaind F choibsena/;'<? chobais L 53 postea/»;'^ iar-sein F dixit 

pro atrubairt F Broen<'?/W Y ro*gabud-sa F 54 deochud//.v-sa F tar 

.iiii. n-immairibh L 55» 5^ coibsen L ^(i Vtxotxiaind Y dofhitir 

pro dar L 57 hingine F dorat;/.9-sa F 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTAN^. 109 

T] thucus ass." " Dar Dia, a chaillech,'' ar Brenainn, " is coir 
do biastaib cia dob^rat onoir duit sechoinne." 

60 No, is Ultan Aird-breccan dorigne in n-immun-sa ; ar 
molad riiBrig/^ dorone. Ar ropo do Dail Chonchobair do- 
som, ocus rop ed da;/<^ do mathair Brig/'^ .i. Broicsech ingen 
Dall-bronaig. I n-aimseir \vn7norro da mac ^da Slanc 
doronad foe-sein, ar it e ro'marbsat Suibne nxac Colman 

65 Moir ior leth-laim Ultan. I n-Ard-breccan da;/tz doronad. 



FL] 58 challech F 'Bxotnatnd F dar linn pro dar Dia L 59 

honoir F gia no*b<?rut L 60 -brecain F hunc ymnum F doroine an 

ymonn-sa L 61 Brigte doronai F 62 rob F Brocsech F 63 

-amseir F 64 doronad foesin F fesin L it e F Colmain moir F 

65 Ultain F -brecain F dno doronad he F oi/i. i n-A.-b. ddi?ia L 



no HYMNUS S. ULTANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 



[Hymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. BpaciDAE.] 

T] "DRigit be bith-maith 

■^ breo orda oiblech, 
do*n*fe do'n bith-laith 
in grian tind taidlech. 

5 Ro'n'soera Brigit 

sech drungu demna, 

/roToena reunn [fol. 17. 

catha each thedma. 

DoTodba innunn 
10 ar colla cisu 

in chroeb co mblathaib 
in mathair Isu 

Ind [f]ir-6g inmain 
CO n-orddain adbail, 
15 biam soer cech inbaid 

la'm n6eb do Laignib. 

FLX] tit X C[olum] c[ille] c[ecinit]. 

I be F 2 hruih pro breo FL orda oiblech F 3 -fe FL bbith- 

fhlaith LX 4 grian F 5 -soera F -saera L -saora X 6 drungu 

F 7 remond F remhainn L remaind X 8 tedma FL 9 innund F 

indonn L indaind X 10 cissao L 11 an naob co rathaib X 13 

ind ir-6g F an fhir-ogh L 14 -orddon adbil F go n-ordan adhbhuil L 

15 bum S3sr L cech n-inbaith F gach n-i. L gach inbuidh X 

Glossae TF] l Brigit] .i. brig aitt ... at atque a briga . . . T'"^ .i. 
breo saigit T'"& F'^s .i, homines T .i. fir Herend, Jio F breo aigit TF (agit F) ,i. 

homines T .i. immeclaigit F no brigit no brig ar (baitte) 

i fertaib ocics mirbulib F"'^' be] .i. ben, ut dicitur be-bind (be-ind F) .i. ben 

find TF bith-maith] be bith-maith di;2 BrigzV .i. ben maith tre bithu .i. dogres 

F'"^' 3 do*n"fe] .i. do'n'fuca (•fucca F) TF'"^ 4 tind] .i. tentide no, 

lainderda T .i. tenntide F taidlech] .i. taitnemech F 6 drungu] .i. sech 

buidne T 7 ro'roena] .i. ro's'roena .i. ro'brisse F 8 tedma] .i. cacha 

dualcha F 9 do'rodl^a] .i. ro'dibda TF lo colla] ,i. cisa (cissu F) ar 

colla TF ci'su] .i. peccata T ,i. pecta F ii blathaib] co sualchaib (suailchib 

F) TF 13 fir-og] casta et uirgo corporc et spiritu fuit T'"»-' pro Deo TF in- 

main] .i. linne TF no, la each T 14 orddain] .i. co n-ord anai, 7zo co n- F ord 

an TF adbail] .i. attad bil F ada .i. fas T ada .i. coir F bil .i. inill TF .i. is ada 

corop inill ordan tcus erechas noeb-Brig/^ dogres T co ;z-ordun adbil diw Bri^/V .i. ca 
n-ordun as choir do bith co inill .i. co martanach F 



NYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. iii 

TJ Leth-cholba flatha 

la Patraic primda ; 

in tlacht uas lig[d]aib 
20 ind rigan rig[d]a. 

Robbet iar sinit 
ar cuirp hic-cilicc ; 
di-a rath ro"n"broena, 
ro'n'soera Brigit. 
25 Brigit be 



Brigtae per laudem Christum precamur 

ut nos celeste regnum habere mereamur. Amen. 



FLX] 18 Patrrt/^ primdu F 19 ligaib F os lighdhaib X 20 

rigan rigda F righan righdha LX 21 ro'm'bend X 22 i cilic F 

24 -soera 25 b pr^ be F 27 om. habere F 

Pro vv. 26, 27 X habet. Sancta Brigita uirgo sacratissima in Christo 
domino fuit fidelisima (Sec. 

Glossae TF] 17 leth-cholba] .i. Brigit TF amal bite da cholba i ndomun, sic 
Brigit ocus Vziratc i nHerenn T'"s eregda . . . .i. ar mar bad colba ic roind 
taige, sic ro'roin Brig^V ocus Patraic flathius Herend inter se con'id hi as cen]d] do 
mnaib Erend, Patraic imviorro as chend d' [fjeraib F flatha] .i. flathemnasa TF 
Herenn T Erend F 18 Patraic] .i, cend do feraib Herenn VdXraic, cend do 

mnaib Herenn Brigit T 19 ligaib] .i. ua[s] socraidib T .i. di;f BrigzV.i. is etach 

do*[roi]sce each n-etach socraid hi F 21 sinit] .i. set sin TF .i. iar sentaid F 

22 cilice] .i. i (hi F) pennait TF quia cilicium nomen uestis quae fit de finnaib 
gabur no chamaill T quia cilicum uestis penitentium est ocus is do findfud gobair no 
camaill doniter F 



112 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. BROCCANl 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Broccanl] 

T] Locus huius ymni Sliab Bladma, no Cluain mor Moedoc ; 
p^rso Broccan cloen ; tempus Lugdach vsxeic Loegaire rig 
Herenn ociis Ailella mac Dunlange rig Lagen ; causa .i. 
Ultan Aird-breccain a aite doTothlaig fair co rinnised ferta 
5 ^ngte trea chumbair mbriathair cuibdius fileta, ar is e Ultan 
ro'chomthinoil ferta Brig/^ ule. 



F] I chluain 
xpiCiz Dunlairig 
filita is sz^e 



Moedoc 

4 -brecain 
6 uile do 



2 Broccan 
ro'innised 



raeiQ. Lugdach 



5 b 



3 Herend 
mar briathra 



[Hymnus S. Broccani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] 



T] 



10 



NT I car Brigit buadach bith, 
^ ^ siasair suide coin i n-ailt, 
contull cotlud cimmeda 
ind noib ar ecnairc am-maicc. 

Ni mor n-ecnaig etaide 
tn'noit CO nhuasail hiris 
Brigit mathair mo rurech, 
Tiime flatha ferr cinis. 

Nirbu ecnairc nir'bu elc, 
ni bu cair ban-chath brigacli, 
ni bu naithir bemnech brecc, 
ni rir m^^rc De ar di'bad. 



F] . 
pu char 



Ni cair 
brigach 



4 noeb 6 trinoit 

1 1 nathir beimnech 



;z-uasal 



7 ruirech lo 



Glossae TF] i car] .i. ni roxhar TF Brigit] .i. breo'saigit TF buadach] 

.i. in bonis operibus T bith] .i. in bith TF 2 siasair] .i. ro'saidestar TF 

coin] .i. auis, iiel lohannis T .i. auis iw Eoin .i, in uirginitate F'"^' ailt] ingcn 
aitnoF A. in altitudine TF 4 maicc] .i. Crist T 5 mor] .i. ni bu assa (asa 

F) TF ecnaig] .i. a hecnach TF 6 hiris] .i. iss-i T inti F ro*1)6i co 71-ms 

uasal (uasail F) na trinoite occai T¥ 7 rurech] .i. mo ro'rig T 8 cinis] .i. is ferr 
ro'gcnair T 9 ecnairc] .i. ni (nir F) bu ecnaigthid .i. ni denad ecnachneicli 

TF elc].i. ni bu olc T nir bo no nibu elcnide j:o ni hu emilt F 10 chair] 

.i. ni ro'charastar cath (na mban) mbronach T 12 rir] .i. ni ro'recc (Tec F) 

TF dibad] .i. ar indbas de daide T 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. ii; 

T] Ni pu {or seotu santach, 

ernais cen neim cen mathim, 
15 nirbu chalad cessachtach, 

ni cair in domuin cathim. 

Ni'rbu fri oigthiu acher, 
cain-bai fri lobru truagu ; 
{or maig arutacht cathir 
20 ' dollaid ro'H'snade sluagu. 

Nirbu airgech airslebe, 
genais for medon maige 
amra arad do thuathaib 
do ascnam flatlia m^/c Mairc. 

25 Amra samud sanct-Brigte, 

amra Plea conhualai, 
ba hoen im Qxist co ngaba 
dal as chomtig fri dama. 



F] 13 bu seutu 14 emeis 15 'bo 16 domun 17 ni bo 

18 -boi 19 arautacht 21 ni bu argech eirlebe 23 arad 

24 d ascnam 25 samud 26 conhuala 28 ddl comtig ddma 

Glossae TF] 13 seotu] .i. nir'bo (bu F) santach fri seutu TF 14 ernais] 

• i. ro'ernastar T ro'ernistar F neim] .i. cen imdergad TF 15 calad] 

• i. nir'bu (bo F) gand TF 16 cair] .i. ni ro'char TF in domun . . . . T 
cathim] .i. caithem (catim F) in domuin di fein TF quidem F 17 acher] 
.i. fergach no feochur T ferchach fechuir no acer .i. ac hir .i. ira F 18 bai] 
.i. cain no"bii(d) T truagu] .i. airchisecht na lob(ar) truag T 19 
maig] .i. Laigen T arutacht] .i. ro'chumtaig TF cathir] .i. Cell-dara T 
20 dollaid] .i. de TF ro'n'snade] .i. Brigit, no ciuitas TF 22 genais] .i. 
gniis bonum T 23 amra] .i. in chathir, no Brigit (.i. brigit F) TF 24 
ascnam] .i. do athascnam TF 25 amra] .i, bona TF sanct] .i. a sancto 
TF 26 Plea] .i. Bl(asantia) .i. cathir sen fil do Brigit in Italia ; no Plea, 
cathir fil do Brig/V ior Muir Icht, octis is e a hord side fil ic muintir Brigte. Et sic 
factum est id .i. Brig// ro'foid mor'feisiur uadi cor-Roim do foglaim uird Petair ocus 
Poll, ar na ro'comleced di fein o Dia a techt. In tan do'roactatar co Brig//, ni 
ro'mar oen-focul occu di-a n-urd. *' Ro'fitir maic na hingene," ar Brig//, "ni mor 
uar tarba, cid mor ior scethar. " Misit iterum alios .uii. uiros ; similiter contigit eis 
quam primis et tunc misit alios .uii. uiros ociis a vixaz dall-seleo, ar each ni no'chluned 
sede, ba mebuir leis fo-cetoir. In tan t;'a ro'ssiactatar co Muir let, tanic anfud doib 
fair cor-ralsat sis anchoram ; roMend ar bend-chopur in derthaige, co ro'laset crand- 
chor inter se im techt sis, conid do'n dull doTala tect sis. Et exiuit et absoluit ille 
anchoram et stetit and-sein co cend \\\h\\zdne ic foglaim ind uird, co do'ruachtatar in 
fiallach aile cucai anair, co tarla anfud mor doib beus isin bale cetna ; co roiasat 
anchoram sis adhuc co tanic in mac dall leo anis co n-urd celebartha illius eclesine secum 
ad se ; ocus tuc leis clocc anis cucu, ocjis e clocc in mr/c daill indiu in clocc sein ic 
muintir Brigte ; ocus is e ord fil occu in t-ord tuc in dall leis o Plea F'"^' conhualai] 
.i. ro'ealai .i. as a hord ro'cain-bui co brig T .i. ico a nual F 27 gaba] .i. ba im 
Crij/ a ocnur ro'boi ag-gabud TF no co ro'gabastar T .i. co n'erbailt F . 28 damo) 
.i. as gnathach fri hegeda (hoegidu F) TF, iw ba menic a dal-si fri truagu T 

LIBER IlYiMN I 



114 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI 2N LAUDEM S. B RIGID AE. 

T] Fo-uair congab M^^c caille 

30 caille OS chinn sanct-Brigte ; 

/ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, [fol. 17b. 

for nim ro'chloss a hitge 



Dia, no'd'guidiu fri cech tress, 
nach mod ro'sasad mo beoil, 
35 domnu murib, mo turim, 

triar oen-fer, amru sceoil ! 



F] 29 -huair om. congab 30 calle uas chind 31 mend . 32 

ro'clos a itge 33 tres 34 ro'sasat 35 moo 36 -fer 

Glossae TF] 29 fo-] .i. maith in-sen (sen F) TF fohuair] .i. in tan ro'po ail 

do BrigzVgrad n-athrige do thabairt fuirri, luid /ra co Cruachan Bri Ele i nUib Failge, 
o ro'chuala epsr^/ Mel do bith and ocits moi-feisiur challech immalle fria ; ociis in tan 
rancatar, ni rabai in t-eps^£»/ ar a civnid acht dochuaid i crich Ua Neil fo-thuaith. 
Luid si di/z iarnabarach ociis M<7C caille d'eolus rempe dar Moin Faichnig fo-tuaith, 
ociis dorigne Dia corbo mag min-scotach in moin. O rancatar \ra i comfocraib cosin 
baile ir-rabi epsr^/ Mel, asb^rt Brig// fri Mac caille, go ro'sudiged calle dar a cend, 
ar na digsed cen fial dar a cend cosna cleircib, ocus comad e-sen caille f^rathmt'wtar. 
lar riachtain di-ssi da«a issin tech ir-rabai t.^%cop Mel, ro'las colum tentide ass-a cind 
CO clethe na hecailse. Atr<7«dairc tra epsr^»/ Mel sen, ocus ro'iarfaig, " caiche na 
caillecha?" ar se. Asb^rt Mac caille fris, " is hi sen," ar se, " in caillech airdirc a 
Laignib, co Brig?'/." " Mocen di," ol &^%cop Mel ; " isme-se do's'rairgert in tan boi 
i mbroind am-mathar," ar se, - .i. fecht dochuaid epsr^/» Mel do tig Dubthaig ; 
at^^«dairc setig fo bron, ro'iarfaig, " ced das in ben maith?" ar se ; " ata lim-sa 
adbar," ar si, " ar is tochu la V>v\ithach in chumal-sen fil ic indlat duib-si annaas me- 
se " ; "is deithb/r duit-siu on," ar epsc-^/» Mel. " ar fogenaid do sil-su do sil na 
cumaile." — " Cid di-a tancatar nacallecha ille ? " ar epsr^/» Mel. " Do thabairt grad 
aithrige," ar Mac caille. " Dober-sa on," ar t'^uop Mel. lar-sein \.ra ro'eirlegait 
grada fuirri, ocus is grad e^iscutp do'rala do epscop Mel do thabairt for Bri<;?V, ciarbo 
grad ath;Vi;^^ nama rop ail di-si fein ; oczis is and-sein ro'choiigaib Mac caille caille 
uas cind Brig/^, ut ferunt periti ; ocus is do-sen dliges comarba Brig/^ dogn's grad 
n-epscutp fuirri ocus honoir epscuip. Cein ro'bas ic erlegind grad fuirri-se, is amlaid 
ro'boi, octis coss na haltore 'n-a laim ; ocus ro'loscthe sect n-ecailse for in chois-sein 
ocus ni ro'losced hi and. Dicunt alii commad i Feraib Telech no'beth ind eclas i 
tarla grada for BrigzV ; no is i n-Ardachud epscuip Mel ata, ut alii dicunt. lar-sen 
tra ro'pridchai epscop Mel .uiii. mbiate euangelii doib a n-octor caillech, iar lidul doib 
ule fo gradaib, ocus do'raiga cac/i ai dib a biait : do'raiga daua BrigzVbiaitna trocare. 
Is and asb^rt, na tomelad biad cen (fer graid) di reme dogr^s, ocus Nait F-''aig rol)o fer 
legind di-si o-.sen immach dogr^s, ocus do feraib Turbi do-s/de F'"^' congab] .i. 

ro'chongaib T Mac caille] .i. nic mathair side do epscop Mel, ocus is e side ro'sen 
caille for cenn liiBrig/^. Mac caille ro's'gaib in caille (os a) ciund cein ro'boi Mel 
oc senad inna caille T 31 menn] .i. ba foUus TF 33 nod'guidiu] .i. 

no't'guidim T nod'guidim F 34 mod] .i. cech mod T nad mod F ro'sasad] 

.i. ro'seset T ro'sessct F 35 domnu] .i. fudumnu (fodumna F) quam mare 

TF turim] .i. quam potest homo cum narrare T 36 amru sceoil] .i. adanua 

scelaib uait side uii. hViadna ro'boi Coemgen inn-a sessam i 

Glind Da Locha ac/il clar foi nama, ocus se cen chotlud frisin re sin ut ferunt, inn-a 
cros-figill CO ndernsat na heoin an nitu .i. n-a glacaib ut ferunt F"'s 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 115 

T] Fuacru do'n cath Coemgen cloth 

snechta tria sin luades gasth, 

i riGlinn da loch cesta croch 
40 coiridrrarlaid si'th iar saith. 



Ni bu sanct-Brigit suanach, 
ni bu huarach im scire De, 
sech ni chiuir ni cossena 
ind noeb dibad bethath che 



45 A ndorigenai in ri 

do fertaib ar sancht-Brigti 
ma dorontai ar dune, 
cairm i cuala cluas nach bi ? 



F] yj fo a chrii 38 snecta 39 fiGlind da 40 Si^th 

41 sanct suanach 42 uarach 43 hosena 44 dibad bethad 

ce 46 sanct 47 ar ni dernta duni 48 carm bi 



Cilossae TF] 37 cath] .i. do'n stniith T do'n chad .i. do'n truith ; . . . . dictiis 
est cadus, ocus cad uaid-side F"'s .i. Coemgen ingen no a gin .i. a drech, no maith a 
erlabra F Coemgen] no'thercanad Brig// do Choemgen chaith airdirc conid- 

hiaithfedgr^th tre snechta ocus tre sin fo'n chro i liGHnn Da Locha ; ar is ^</ innist^r, 
CO ra'bai Coemgend co cenn .uii. hXxzdan inn-a sessam cen chothid, ocus cro a chubat 
fein imbi i n-arda, (n)o comad athrec tantum, (n)o feib ro'bai Coemgen {f)o'n chio 
cen chotlud, sic (n)i rabai sanct-Brigit suanach T'">>' cloth]. i. clothach .i. airdirc 

TF'"».' 38 luades geeth] .i. roiuadestar in gaeth se nechto tre sin do tothacht 

iarcomairc sen ar is medon na dulect dob^rtha ante quod non additur in fine F'"»f 
39 da loch] J. da locha F 40 "arlaid] .i. co ro'airlestar T co n-airtnig F saith] 

• i. ar ngahir no T iar siethur TF 41 suanach] sic sancta Brigida fuit sicut 

Coemgen .i. cotultach F 42 huarach] .i. ni bi (bu F) iar n-uaraib no'bid TF"« 

ocus tan a>le nad bid F"'>>' sere De occi T acce sere Dx F'"»-' sed semper habebat TF"^tf 
et a man. post. .i. ni hi n-uairib sercc De aice cuht dognfs F 43 chiuir] .i. ni 

ro'chrcn TF cossena] .i. ni ro'chosnastar TF dibad] .i. indbas T 44 che] 

.i. in domuin chentar T .i. centarach F 46 fertaib] .i. cenn-adart (cen a. F) ^^z 

na fertaib in-so (so F) sis TF 48 cairm] .i. ubi T .i. cid cairm .i. ubi V 

I 2 



Il6 HYMN US S. BROCCAiVI IN LAUD EM S. B RIGID AE. 

T] Cetna thogairt di-a folded 

50 la cet-im hi fenamain, 

ni's" gaib do rath a hoeged, 

ni"s' digaib al-lenamain. 



al-lucht saille iar-suidiu, 
fescor, — ba hard in coscur,- 
55 sech ba sathech in cu de, 

ni bu bronach in toscur. 



F] 50 cet-eim 51 'geib 53 luct salle 54 fescur 

2. pro in 55 sathech 



Glossae TF] 50 fenamain] . i. fen do'uc a ban-tigerna cuci do'nd arge ar chend imbi 
TF'"t? feet tanic in t-aiigel go Bri^//, co ro's'foid do fuaslucud a mathar ro'boi ud'n 
druid .i. mac Midinii es-side. Do Chonnaclitaib a mathair side, octis do feraib Muman 
a athair, ^«^^im-Maig Fenamna i n-( . . . tuib)-cliach ro'boi side ind inbaid-sin. In 
tan da«a ro'siact BrigzV coirici sen, is and ro'bai a mathair ing-gakir sula udndi inis, co 
;/deochad-si ocus ara in druad le dochom am-mathar cor-ragaib si in cucnecht d'a hes, 
ociis CO «denad deirc moir de'nd airliud ; ocus ro'chuala in drui sen. Liiid in t-ara 
di-a thig, " Cinnas," ar in drui, " atathar ic(7';/d inis? " " Am budech-sa cetus," ar 
in t-ara, ^^ ocus at remra na \oQg, ocus it buid?]^ na hoegid." Ocus robo olc lasin 
druid oczts la mnai in dearc do denam do BrigzV, co tancatar ocus ruse mor leo do 
gabail etma ior Bri^/V, octts di-a doerad iar-sein mani het<7r im imda acce. Ocus 
ni rabe imviorro acce-se acht torud col-leith, c& raigaib-se in rand-sa : 

mo cule-se 
cule Fiadat find, 
cule ro'bennach mo ri, 
cule con-ni ind. 
Et dixit iterum : 

ti mac Maire mo chara 
do benna (chad mo chule), 
flaith in domain co immel : 
ro'be immed la sude. 

ani-mo ruri-se, 

con\\\Q. na hule-se, 

bennach, a De, nuall cen geiss 

do't laim deis in cule-sa. 

Ro'raind in torod -se sub numero trinitatis ; le[th]-torud tra tuic-si asin 

chulid. " Is maith,*' ar ben in druad. " do linad raise moir ind-sen." *' Linaid-si 
ior ruse," ar Bri^^V, " ocus dob^Va Dia ni ind "... sen in driu ocus a ben F'"^ 
51 rath] .i. do biathad liocht T 52 lenamain] .i. in lenamain tucsat oegid 

fuirri T 54 hard] .i. ba mor T coscur] .i. in mirl)ail T 56 toscur] 

.i. in t-6egi .i. in toscur da, 110 in tuata, no in ... . cugud, no in (i F) gnim 
dorignc Brigit oc tabairt in biid do (don F) choin TF'^e 



Et dixit tertio 



I 



HYMNUS S. BKOCCANI IN LAUDEM S. B RIGID AE. 117 

T] Lathe buana di mad-bocht, 

ni fnth locht ann la'm chraibdig ; 
ba tair coidchi inn-a gort, 

60 fo'n bith ferais anmich. 



Epscoip doda'ascansat, 
nirbo diuir in gabud di 
main-bad fororaid in ri 
blegon inna mbo fa thri. 



F] 57 lathi di 58 frith and cnibdig 59 bat^r caidchi 

na 60 mbith anbig 61 "ascensat 62 ni'rbu diur 63 

man- forarair 



Glossae TF] 57 lathe] lathe i * tir na bennact ' ic Airiud Boinne i toeb Cluana 
Iraird doronad in fiit-sa, no ic Domnuch Mor i toeb Cille-daia .i. flechud in each 
inud ociis turad i ngort Brigte F™e mad-bocht] .i. maith ro'boinged T mad- 

bocth] .i. maith ro'boinged, ut quidam poeta dixit : 

do bargen o fotira foss nui 
dia na's'tabra d'oegedaib 
mad-bocth di-a chuslind chu. 
alaile : 

nocho tabrad do duine 

ni mad coire ract 

dia buain in maith seis dia fime F"'s. 

58 chraibdig] .i. la Biigit TF'''^-' 59 tair] .i. ba tcrad T ba toerad chaidche F"'i? 

60 anmich] .i. snigi an T fiechiul mor F'"^ 61 epscoip] .i. .uii. n-epscoip 

tancatar co Brigit a Huib Briuin Chualand o Thelaig na n-Eps<<>/ sainrud co Cill-dara, 
cor-ro'iarfaig Brigit di-a coic .i. do Blathnait, ' in ral)abiad acci?' Ilia dixit, 'non.' 
Ociis ro'boi imloscud la Brigit an-i hi-sen .i. gen biad occi illis ; con n-erbairt in 
t-aiiigel fri Blathnait, co tucad na bu co Loch Lemnacta fri Cill-dara a-tuaith di-a 
ml)legon,co ro'bligte fo-di reme. Tuctha <li;/ na bai ocusro'bligtea, cr ndeochaid in 
loim (lar na lestraib ocus noiinfates cid lestru Lagen ule ; dobertais ciniccu ; et unde 
stagnum nomen accepit F"'S "ascansat] .i. ro'athascansatar T ro'athascnastar F 

62 diuir] .i. ni Im bee, no F ni bu dereoil TF 63 fororaid^ .i. mani TF fortach- 

taiged T furet F 



Il8 HYMN US S. BROCCANI IN LAUD EM S. BRIG [DAE. 



T] 



Argairt lathe anbige 
coercha for medon rede, 
scarais iarum a forbrat 
i taig for deslem gn^ne. 



In mace amnas ro'das'gaid 
70 Brigta ar ecnairc ar-rig, 

dobert secht multu uade, 



a tret ni's'digaib al-lin. 



F] 66 caircha 68 desleind 69 ro'd'ascaid 70 

Brigtae 71 huade 72 tret 



Glossae TF] 65 argazVt] ro-ingair TF .i. boi Bienaind .iiii. blia^;/a {or 
niuir oc iairair Tire Tairigeie. Boi beist ico a lenamain fiisin le-sin i ndiaid in 
churaig. P>cth and tanic beist aile cuci di-a maibad, co lo'attaig in beist Bienaind 
ociis noebu Erend olchena fiisin beist ole, ocus ni ro's'anact co ro'attaig BrigzV ; co 
;;-erbaiit Bienaind iar-sen, na biad ni fod siiiu ior muir, no co fessad cid ar a ndernad 
ar Brigit in firt-sa sech each. Tanic iarum Brenaind for set do soegid Brig/^, ocus 
ro 'foillsiged do Bri^zV ani-sen. Is and ro'boi Bri^V an tan -sen ic ingaire cairech i 
Cuirriuch Liphe, co ;/deochaid in comdail HvQuaind co Domnach Mor fri Cill aniar ; 
co ro'bennach each dib di-a chele. Ic lice ^xtnaind lo iar-sen isin tes iocetoir ~Qx\gii 
a cocholl flinch iorsrvdi goo gr^ne ocits stetit form. Atrubairt Brenamc/ fria fri-a gilla 
a chochull do chur forro, co torchair dib fa-di : foceird Brefiaz'nd fein in tres feet co 
feirg, ocus tarrasair f^nu tunc. Ro'iarfaig Bri^-// di-a coic, *cia met ro'boi occa do 
bind?' Atbert side, ' na rabai occa ac/it oen octmad grain eorna.' Rucad iarum 
do muliund Ratha Cathair fil for Cil-dara aniar fa-di, ocus fi^remthes a bleith and, 
ar is and do'rala Elill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen ind inbaid-sin .i. ic Rath Cathair. 
Dochuaid da«^ timthirid Bri^^ in tres feet, co ro'lad il-linne in mulind co «-a bulc, 
conid iar-sen dorat Bri^»-// brethir for Raith Cathair co ;za be de na tentena doene inti 
CO brath ; ocus co «deochaid in mulend ule fo'n talmain. Tuc tra timtirid Bri^/^ a 
bole asin linne ocus a leth aile do mein bracha, co «dernad fled de-sen do Bienaind 
octes do BrigzV ocus di-a muintir, co rabatar .xxx. lathe ic tomailt na flede-sen simul ; 
ocus CO tarait each dib a chobais di-a cele. Asb<?rt Brenaz'nd ar thus, * na deochaid 
riam o ro'gab crabud dar .uii. n-immaire cen a m^wmain i nDia. ' " Is maith,"' ol 
Bri^j-zV, *' Deo gratias ago."' Aslvrt ijiiinorro BrigzV, a mtvzmain i nDia, na tuc 
ass etir.' Adamraigid lirenahid in ni-sen. " bud fiir diw," ol Brenaind, '* cia no'der- 
scaigthe-su dinne a each leth." Sic narrauit ei omnia quae in mare a bestiis audiuit, 
ocus doronsat iar-sen F"':-^ lathe] .i. il-16 T anbige] .i. fleehuid nioir T flecud mor F 
66 rede] .i. im-Maig Life (liphe F) TF 67 scarais] ,i. scailess T scailis F 

iarum] .i. iar-sein F forbrat] .i. a cocholl TF no secipetach uachtorach archena F 

68 deslem] .i. for desred .i. (orsna. go gn'ne ro'batar (i n-)a laim deis T for deis les, 
710 for deis F 69 mace] .i. in meirleeh (merlech F) tanic co Brig/V TF in 

mac amnas] ic Raith Derthaige .i. n-IIub Failge doronad in firt-sa .i. tanic merlech 
CO BrigzV fo .iiii., co mbered molt cech uare uadi do chairchaib mna Dub//zazV, co 
ro'athferad for Brig// ; co ;/-erlniirt Brig/V, " fegait-se for caircha, dus in marat ule " ; 
ro'fegsat iarum .i. Diib^//ac/i ocus a ben, ocus fuaratar eat ule i comlane cen esbaid 
neich F"'^ ro'das'gaid] .i. ro'gudestar T .i. ro'gadestar F 70 rig] .i. ar in 

rig i tai (ta F) ecnarc/^j' TF (tab)air ni do na (cair)chaib (d)am-sa, ol se T tabair dam 
ni do na caircaib ol so F 71 dobert] .i. rue T roc tis F 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 119 

T] Is da'm sous m'atchous 

a ndorigenai do maith : 
75 amra di in fothrugud 

senta impc ba derg-laid. 

Senais in caillig comail, 
ba slan cen neim cen galar. 
ba mo amru arailiu, 
80 di'n chloich dorigne saland. 

Ni ruirmiu ni airmiu 
a ndorigenai ind noeb-duil : 
bennachais in clar-ainech 
comdar {orx€\\ a di suil. 

85 Ingen amlabar dobert 

Brigta, ba hoen a amra, 

/ni luid al-laim ass al-laim [fol. 18. 

comtar iorxoxX a comlabra. 



F] ']■}, dom 74 ndorigenai "j"] comaill 79 mo amro 

80 don 81 rurmo airmo 84 comtar suil 86 Brigtce oin. a 

87 a Idim as a laim 88 rdil ac-c. 

Glossae TF] 73 soiis] .i. is do'm dan TF .i. isdo'm filidecht F atchous] .i. 

mad di-a n-innisiur (inisiurP^) TF 75 amra] .1. maith TF'^^' + i Cill-dara 

doronad in firt-sa .i. dune truag di-a ro'dlect li Lagen lind, octis ni rabai adbai* a 
denma, . . . tanic co '^x'xgit. Is and ro'boi 'Qn'git i fothrucud ar a cind, co ro'attaig 
in duine truag-sin hi-side mise co ro'cobrad e, co 10 "sen ^ngit iar-sen in fothrucud 
ir-rabai, co nderna nua-lind de, octis co tardad do'n dune iar-sen ocus co taraid side 
do'nd rig F^'B fothrugud] .i. ir-raba si fein T 76 senta] .i. bennachais .i. 

ro'senastar TF laid] .i. ba lind derg (derc F) .i. ba flaith derg (derc F) TF"'^' 

77 senais] .i. ro'senastar P'"'*»' comail] .i. comallaig T comaillig F'"& 78 galar] 

caillech ir-rabai comaille, do'deochaid co BrigzV ocus ro*s"ic T caillech ro'boi i Cluain 
Moiscna ocus comaille inti, co larla Mr'ij^it dochu/// na cille, co tanic iar-sen co Bri^zV 
or us corbo glan iarum F 79 mo] .i. ba mo-de in t-amra firt aile do denam F 

80 saland] i Cuirriuch Liphi doronad in firt-so .i. fer tanic sech Bri^zV ocus saland {or 
a muin, CO n-erbairt Bri^V ris, "cid fil fort?" " Clocha," ol se. "Bid ed," ol 
Bri^// : ro'comallad amlaid-sen ; tic ille q^. tanic dzua iterum sech Brigit, et ilia 
dixit ei, * cid fil f^r't muin ?" •' Saland," cl se. " Bid ed," ol Brig?/ ; ocus ro'firad 
amlaid F"'^' 81 ruirmiu] .i. ni ro'airmius T .i. ni etaim a thurim F airmiu] 

.i. ni etaim a arim TF no ni airmim F cecha (cech in F) dernai (derna F) do fertaib 
TF 82 noeb-duil] .i. Brig// T .i. in duil noeb F 83 bennachais] .i. 

in c\aj--ainech .i. ro'bennach ; i Cluain Chorcaige i n-Uib Failge doronad in firt-sa 
• i. clam tucad co Bri,;'//, co ;/-erbairt fris, in tom luachra ro'boi inn-a [f]arrad do 
thabairt asind inud ir-rabai ; co tuc ass da//a, co tanic topur iisr/ assind inud-sin, cor- 

ro'broen fo 'agid corbo (slan) F'">'' 85 ingen amlabar] .i. i Cluain 

dorigned in firt-sa : ingen amlabor tucad co Bri,^// cor-ragaib Brif7/ laim na hingine 
inn-a laim, ocus ni ro'leic side lam na hingine ass-a laim corbo foU/.'.*' a her'alna F'''^^ 
86 hocn] .i. do ferlaib Brig/t' T 



120 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] Amra tinne senastar, 

90 ba nert De ro'd'glinnestar, 

ro'boi mi Ian lasin coin, 
in cu nocon millestar. 

Ba mo amru arailiu, 
mir dotlucestar di'nd lucht, 
95 ni coill dath am-maf^'rta, 

brothach focres inn-a hucht. 

In clam ro'gaid ailgais di, 
ba maith conid'rualaid do ; 
senais forglu inna loeg, 
100 carais forgglu inna mbo. 

Reraig iarum a carpat 
fo-tuaith do Bri Cobthaig Coil, 
in loeg lia clam i carput, 
in bo i ndiaid ind loig. 



F] 90 ro'do'gl. 91 Ian scoin^r^ lasin coin 92 nicon 

94 do'tluchestar don luct 95 a mafarta 96 huct 97 gade 

ailges di 99 forclu na loeg 100 forclu na loi charpat 
102 -thuaid Brig 103 al-16eg 104 al-16eg 

Glosrae TF] 89 tinne] .1. saille T senastar] .i. Bii^// F amra] .i. tinne 

saille tucad di-si i n-edbairt i Cill Finnend doronad so, co «arbo cumain 

li-a muintii -si i Cill-dara, co rabai and-sein cu cend mis oats cu ic a 

comet, seen ni roieic do anmanna oele corpud <7r«^ ni ro' ama/ro'caith 

a haid . , . cetna F'"S 90 ro'd'glinnestar] .i. ro'glinnig ocus ro'chomet in 

n-asill T. i. ro'glinnigestar F 93 mo] .i. ba mo-de in t-arm^a aile fris F 

94 do'tlucestar] J. ro'thothlaigestar ("toth. F) TF mir] .i. ro'boi isin chore T 

.i. dune truag ro'cuinnig mir for Bri^zV, ro'boi isin core, octis nirbo bruthe in biad 
and et^r, co ro'chuinnig se for lucht .... rca scire erchor do'nrmir frisin dune, co 
tarla i n-uct Brigte, ocus ni ro'(choill) a etach sen F"^s 95 maforta] .i. 'n-othad 

.i. a edach sen, ondi as mafortis .i. cop-chaille TF'"S .i. breit bis dar i 

Cill .... doronad in fert-sa bee sic F'"^' 96 brothach] .i. te TF focres] 

.i. ro'laad TF inn-a uct .i. i n-uct Brig/^ F hucht] .i. Brig/^ T 97 in 

clam] combad clam PatrazV, tanic co i chind bo oais ni ro'gaib acht in bo ba ferr i 

n-inis Brig/^ ... in loeg sen co ro'bennach Bri^V in loeg rob ferr isin 

buale, CO ro'char in bo iar-sin F'">f ro'gaid] .i. ro'guid TF a ailgais F 

ailgais] .i. a itge F 98 "rualaid] .i. co ro'ernestar ('ernastar F) TF 99 

senais] .i. ro'senastar F forglu] .i. togu T 100 carais] .i. ro'charastar in 

loeg togama//(togu F) na mbo TF lOl reraig] .i. ro'raith .i. ro'leic a rith d(S 

<lo 13ri T .i. Nadtraich fer-legind V>x'\gtc .... berad-si nar .... uair nad rabi in 
tir . . . i-fos, CO tarta a baile corrici . . . oro'attaig . . Brij^/Zim lecud .... ass, 
ocus roieced-som ind iar-sen ; ro'cuinnig-seom do V>x\git .... do'ratad do acht 

ico'n loeg ; ro'chintig Bri^V loeg . . . na gebad .... 

cid dar Erind dechsad Y^^ 

102 B. C. Coil] .i. proprium nomen loci i mBregaib T bo ri Breg Cobtach Coel ; 
Nat-fraich da;/a is e ropo imthusid in charpait tunc F'"s 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl IN LAUD EM S. B RIGID AE. 121 

T] In daim do'da'ascansat, 

fo leo ro'das'cload nech, 
friu conuccaib in doub, 
matain tancatar a tech. 

Scarais a hech cenn a breit 
no in tan do'rertatar fo fan, 

ni bu leith-isel in mam 
m^c De ro'reraig in rig-laim. 

Tathich tore allaid a tret 
fo-thuaith do'sephain a n"os, 
115 senais Brig// fri-a bachaill, 

li-a mucca gabais foss. 

Mug-art mucc meth di dobreth 
dar Mag Fea, ba amra, 
tafnetar coin alta di 
120 CO mbai i n-Uachtur Gabra. 

F] 105 "ascensat 106 "dos' 107 conucaib dob 108 matan 

109 cend brdt no doTethetar fo'n in leth-isel n2 

fororaid rig-ldim n3 tathig 114 -thuaid 'sefain w^ lia 

proix\2i 116 fos 119 taifnetar 120 mboi uactur 

Glossae TF] 105 in daim] .i. cara tanic co Brigit ca . ad Mor a Cuirriuch 
Liphe, oais duthracht lais di, co ro'nasta Y>x'\gU occai inn aidche-sein, co tallad a 
. . . ech di-a es, octis co rucad co habaind Liphe, ocus co n-eracht friu ind aband co 
tartsatar na meirlig a n-etaige for adarcha na ndam oc tec doib tairse. Tecait in daim 
uadib ior culu di-a tig ocus tiagait da«a do Cill-dara co ^xxgit ociis etaige na merlech 
leo CO Brigit F^e -ascansat] .i. ro'athascansatar TF 106 fo] .i. maith TF 

ro'das'cload] .i. ro's'cloised F 107 conuccaib] .i. tuargaib T tuarcaib F 

doub] .i. ind aband TF 108 a tech] .i. Cell-dara T 109 breit] .i. 

fo breit bis fo bragait ind eich TF scaiais] .i. oc Ri Cuind doronad-so eter Forraig 

Rath<7r7^j Cill Culind; ro'bai Bri^// Nad-fraich i n-oen charput . . 

doib ann do Chill-dara ; pridchais in tan-sen 

doib Nad-fraich brethir De, ocus lecid uaid na in da ro'ech 

a bragait co mbai ic ithi feoir iat re co n-acca 

. Ailill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen ani-sein . is e . . do Mastein tarat 

. . a bragait , . cungna . . co n-erbairt Idtx'xgit ar in n-umaloit, bid duit 
rige Lagen co Brath ocus o't chinuid i diaid F'"^ IIO do'rertatar] .i. ro'reithse- 

tar T ro'reitsetar F 112 ro-reraig] .i. ro'foirestar T ro'fiirsetar no ro'f<3;'ta(cht)- 

setar F -laim] .i. lam rig Lagen T 1 13 tathig] .i. tore allaid ro'boi i 

n-alaile caillid fri Cill-dara a-tuaid, con-na leced mucca aile cucai ocus ro'sen Bri^^V 
CO n-a bachaill in caille ic Ros na Ferta i Cill-dara fri Cloc-thech a-tuaith, corbo 
chunnamain friu iar-sein ; ro'bo e robo tosech doib dogres P"k 1 14 do'sephain] 

.i. ro'thoibnestar T ro'tobnestar F"'^ os] .i. in mucc allaid T in muic n-alla P'"'^ 

117 mug-art] .i. mucc ard no mucc meth TF»k di] .i. do BrigzV TF'"^' muc meth 

dobered ri Fotharta tire, tir sen i ndesciurt Ua Censelaig, cecha blia////rt do Bri^V i 

n-edbairt rig na Cendselaig do Bri^V asbert iviinorro ri Fotharta 

nach'is'tibred do, ocus nach'is'tibred do Bri^V dar a sarugud som acht no's'lecfed hi 
immach ocus in leth no's'faidfed Dia . . . (Mag) fea co Uachtar Gabra .i. co hait 
i mboi Bri^i/ P"k dobreth] .i. tuccad T doljt'rt .i. tucad F"">' 1 18 amra] .i. 

ba maith TF'"^ 120 U. Gabra] .i. telach mor sein {oni. scin F) fil im-Maig 

Lagen TF 



122 



HYMN US S. BROCCANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIG ID AE. 



T] 



Asrir in sinnach n-allaid 
do raith a aithig in truaio- 
dochum feda conselai 
cc do'sefnatar in t[s]luaig, 



fc> ' 



125 



Ba mcnn inn-a himthechtaib, 
ba oen-mathair vpi.ai<z rig mair. 
senais in n-en luamnech 
con'idn'imbert inn-a laiin. 



130 



Nonbur dibercach senais 
dercsait a minna al-lind chro 
in fer ff^rda'corsatar 
goeta ni frith collann do. 



F] 122 athig 
127 luamnach 
131 'goirsetar 



12 



123 fedai 
\ 'immert 



132 goita coland do 



124 'sepnatar 126 hoen 

130 amcsat/r^ dercsat minda 



Glossae TF] 121 asrir] .i. ro'eirnestar T ro'ernastar F sinnach] .i. sinnach 

na ba-rigna ic Maistin i n-Uib Muredaig, co ro'triallad a marbad ind. Is and 

do'rala Bri^vV ic Maistin in tan-sen co ;/-erbairt Bri^// it^r mac na 

no'gebtha ar scath acht co ndernad in clesamnact donid in sinnach aile. Senais iavum 
Bri^Vin caille, ocus benais bos-crand, co tanic sinnach na clesamnacht cetna di, ocns 
dorat Bri^/V dar cend in truaig ; ro'leced ass tra in fer. Dochuaid isin caill in 
sinnach, oa<s ni choemastea ni do, cia no'belis coin Lagen ule inn-a diaid F'"« 
123 conselai] ,i. ro'elai, no ro'sin TF 124 do'sefnatar] .i. cia ro'toipniset T 

ce ro'taifnitar F 125 menn] .i. ba (oUus TF"'ff .i. cill Br\^/^ i Cill-dara fadesin 

doronad so F'"^: 126 mathair] .i. ba hoen de matribus Christi Brig// T 127 

senais] .i. ro'sen T en] .i. rond argait tuc alailedune inedb^zVt do Bri^^»'// co taraid- 
si do na hingenaib becaib batar immalle fria ; ar ba hole leo'sum cen ni do tabair[t] 
doib, CO tanic alaile clam cuci-si do chuinchid neich furre, co tarait-si in rond do cen 
fis do na hingenaib ; ocus ro'chisetar in tan fetatar, co ;z-erbairt-si friu, cia log co 
n-atchide do tabairt duib dar cend? Robo maith leo ar scath in t-en bee ut do bith 
ocund, ar is alaind he. B^wnachais Bri,ozV in en corbo cennais as cech laim di alailiu. 

Cid tir ind coin o-sen immach? Ni an 56' regionis i for- 

coemnacair in fir-6r F"'« 129 nonbur] .i, d'Uib Loscain doib, ut ferunt F 

senais] .i. ro'sen .i. Bri^// F nonbur derbrathar do Laignib di-a rb'ail dul do . 
il-Leth Cuind, ar is eat ro'marb he . . . co tancatar co Bri^V de senad a n-arm 

. is and . . alai sede tunc . . . ferta i Cilldara. Ro'he/ifiac/i da.na Bri^--// 
doib a n-armu ; dochotar fa-tuaith tra iar senad a n-arm. Tarla doib in fer, 

ro'marb matain co ro'marbsat he andar leo-som 

ocus ni tucsat inunorro banne fola ass comtar budig som de'sin; t^-zTia ivimorro in 
fer per gratiam Brigitae F'''-^' 130 minna] .i. a n-airm T amcsat] aggau F 

131 'corsatar] .i. for'ro-chuirsetar T 132 goeta] .i. gona, no ro'gonad T 

collann] .i. uar ni ior fir-duine roiaset a hgona acht is ior corthe cloche T 



'HYMNUS S. BNOCCAm IX LAUDEM S. PRIGIDAE 12; 



T] 



A ndorigne do fertaib 
ni fail dorurme co cert : 
135 amra ro'gab prainn Lugdach 

trcn-fer, ni digaib a nert. 

Omna na tuargaib in sluag 
in fecht n-aile, digrais cloth — 
dob^;! di am-m<'?c la Brigte 
140 CO airm ir-ro'chloth a both. 



In set argairt nad chlethi 

ar ul[c] fri fraicc ind niad 

/focress im-muir fut ro-it [fol. 1 8b 

CO frith im-medon iach. 



ruirme 135 pr, 


nnd 137 sluaig 


140 i ro'chlaid 


141 arggait cleth 


in muir fuit 





F] 133 fertaib 134 ' 

139 asbert a vixaz la Brigta.- 
142 ulc fraic 143 focreis 



Glossae TF] 134 do'iurme] .i. done a thuiem (turim F) TF 135 amra] 

• i. mailh TF dogaib F 136 tren-fei] .i. tri tren fer ro'batar i claide cluid dune 

Alene .i. inte is min dun rig Lagen. It e an anmand Mureth ociis Piad oats Lugaid. 
Proind cet dcmeled cech fer dib'Ro'herbad tra Lugaid i n-erchomair na cell di-a 
biathad in dias ele i n-erchomair na tuath. Ro'cunnig tra Lugaid doBri^V co ro'dig- 
bad a haith ecus na ro'gabad a nert, co ndema Bri^V (sin) do, ocus co ro'btv/nach a gin 
CO nar'bo mo a hai^h inna cech dune arcena, co //deochaid iar-sen, co tuargaib in cloch 
foremeid cet fer dib . . reme asin clud for mullach . . ind .i, and F"'^ digaib] 
.i. ro'digaib TF a thi'iara, oats nir-bo lugaide a nert Lugdach .i. Lugaid tren-fer ro'boi 
i Laignib ociis ba se ad . .i. praind cet ro'dig . . a praind . . nerath ocus ni 
(di)gaib a nert T 137 omna] .i. do"rochair forsin co-nairt<? wgebed ... do 

. . uib . . foremdelar Ui Failge a turcbail ; co tarla ^rigit fecht in coif^xx sen, co 
ro'atchiset Ui P'ailge hi imm a turcbail assin n-inud ir-rabe ; co tuarcaib si hi iar-sen 
tre nert nv/c De, co nid fos 'n-a hinud cetna o'sen ille F'"> 138 digrais] .i. 

ergna F cloth] .i. clothach in gnim F 139 asbert] .i. do'ucc .i. QxiU F 140 

airm] .i. co hined F ro'chloth] .i. in ro'chrad .i. in robo maith F both] .i. a 

bith F 141 set] .i. delg T chleth] .i. ni dichelta T .i. nar'bo coir .i. do 

cleith no do dicelt F 142 fraicc] .i. fri cumail TF Niad] .i. Nia, proprium 

nomen alicuius ])oetiV T .i. in iren-fer F I43 focress]. i. ro'laad TF ro-it] 

.i. fut erchora T .i. fot ,i. erchoir F 144 iach] .i. bratan T in l)ratan F .i. 

delg a/^ait do'rat ri Lagen il-loig a dara . . di ail . cor'ruc side leis co . 
tig . . . al-laim na cumaile dia tas . . . fen . . . led . fadi e . 

. . . sen isin fairrge ar a ulc impe . . . co ro'cuinnig in file 

in delg cosin cumail . . . Ha . . firt . . . in ni 

ata in Hie cumaile .... iach frith . . in delg. Is ann 

do'rala Bri^V in tan-sen, i tig in Brigte fri Dice, co ro* 

faillsigte di in delg co tanic aingel co //-erbairt fria na lina do chor 

isin w^e .i. isin fairrce, otus no'gebtiia bratan inntib ocus in delg inn-a medon ; sic 
factum est et liberata est ancilla dc necessitate ilia F'"» 



124 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. B RIGID AE. 

T] Amra di in ban-trebtach 

ardoutacht im-Maig Coil : 
loiscis in garmain nue 
{or ten ic fune ind loig. 

Ba mo amra arailiu 
150 arid'ralastar ind noeb : 

matan ba 6^ in garmain 
li-a mathair dith ind loig. 

In set arggait nath combaig 
in cerd, robo amru di, 
155 ro'siti'bi Brigit fri-a boiss 

iarum com-mebaid hi tri. 



Focress im-meid lasin ceird, 
fofrith amra iar-suidiu, 
ni furecht cid oen screpul 
160 ba mo triun arailiu. 



F] 145 -trebthach 147 nui 148 tein funi loeg 151 

hog garman 152 di'th ind loeg 153 dan ^r^ s^t arggat nad 

chommaig 154 cherd 155 ro's'bi bois 157 focreis 
159 fuirecht 160 araile 



Glossae TF] 145 amra] .i. maith TF di] .i. do Brig// TF amra di] .i. 

fecht do'rala BrigzV do dun rig Breg im-Maig Coel i Fine Gall hodie, co ro'diult in 
ban-rigan fri-a .... Do'rat alaile ben-trebtach ro'boi i toeb in dune immaig 
failte di, co . . . di oais co ro's'loisc a garmain nui foe : oais ro'batar 6g-[s]lana 
arnabarach eter loeg ocus (gar) main tria rath Bri^^. O ro'chuala imjiiorro in ri ani- 
sen .i. Brigit do thiactain .... di-a acallaim, co larla do in ban-trebtach ut : 
am^/ atcondairc in ri hi, ro*s'c(ara.sta)r tria rath Brig/^, oats ro's'fuc do mnai, ocus is 

uade ata bunad Cerbaill ut ferunt F"'^' 146 ardoutacht] .i. ar 

ro'ertaig TF M. Coil] .i. proprium nomen loci T 148 ten] .i. ior tenid T .i. 

for ten Y 149 arailiu] .i. ropo mo-de in firt-sa do denam and l)eos (beos d.d. 

and F) TF 150 "ralastar] .i. ro'imoilgestar T ro'imoilgistar F 152 

dith] .i. ro'dinestar T ro'dinistar F 153 set] .i. in main TP" no set ascaid 

F in set (dan Y) a.rgaif .i. triar derbrathar di-a farcaib a n-athair tinne argail ocus 
foreimthetar (fcremdetar F) cerda lierenn (Erend F) a chert-raind i tri doib, co 

ro'bris (ro'roind F) Brig// TF'"^.' co n-a baiss i Cili-dara T"'>>' doronad 

in firt-sin F'"e combaig] .i. na ro'bris TF 154 di] .i. ro'bo mor in fiurt 

do Brig// T 155 ro'srii'bi] .i. ro's'briss TF, 7to ro'ben T 157 focress] .i. 

ro'laad TF ceird] .i. lasin cerddai (ceirdai F) TF 159 fuirecht] .i. ni 

airnecht F 



HYMN us S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 125 

T] A ndorigne do fertaib 

ni fail dune do'da'decha : 
senais di'llait do Chondlaid 
in tan dobreth do Letha. 

165 In tan hi ba gabud di, 

am-m(7C rempe ni's'derbrad 
dobert di'llat i criol 
ron-cind hi carput da rath. 

A n-ol meda di dobreth, 
170 ni bu ances each thucai 

(cofri)th i toeb tegdaise, 
nico n-airnecht and chucai. 

Asrir do raith a hathig 
in tan ro'ranicc a leass, 
175 sech ni furecht f(9;'craid ann 

nicon tesbad banne ass. 



Y'\ 161 fertaib 162 dodecha 163 Chonlaid 166 'derbrath 

168 -chind i carpat do 170 bo cech tucai 171 co frith 174 

ro'n'anic 175 furect and 176 banna as 



Glossae TF] 162 fail] .i. ni frith T dune] .i. doene a tiachtain F do'da* 

decha] .i. innises T 163 senais] .i. ro'senastair F Bri^V 

do Conlaed crabr ro'triall fo-di dul do Roim beos . ... BrigzV he, co ro-triall in 

tres feet oais co r . . so do'rat Bri^V a cocoll di-alaihu 

clam .i. tan boi si i comet . na forcomra . . do Bri^V fair, quia non fuit intus 
cere . . . edach co Bri^V co rucad . ocns ni rabai acce-se acht etach doberad 
do, CO ro'iarfaig se de Ron-ciund .i. subdeochain no-bi do met a hetaig-se dogres, 
dus in na rabai etach acci. " Biaid," arse, ^^ acht co «dernasu ernaigte co Dia.'' 
Frith iarum iar-sen etach i criol ro'boi ic Ron-ciund i carpat da rath ; ro'batar fo'n car- 
bat ; no ni hainm duni eter Ron-cend acht is etach as chosmail do chrocund cind roinn 
sin ; frith and ociis do'ratad in t-etach iar-sen do Conlced. Luid imfuorro Conlred iar-sen 
for set do dul do Roim. Asb^rt BrigzV fris, sech in ricfa, ni torais. Ro'firad samlaid 
ar atdotar coin allta he ic Scetaib F'"S dillait] .i. etach TF 164 dobreth] .i. 

no'theged T .i. no'teged .i. a semetipso ruccad F'"S Letha] .i. do Roim TF*"^' 

166 mac] .i. Crist TF""^ icc-a himthus T 'derbrad] .i. ni's'diubrad TF'"S 

167 dobert] .i, tuc TF^^ dillat] .i. etach TF'"^' criol] .i. i criol di croccund roin 
ro'boi in t-etach T 169 ol] .i. in dabach F .1. lind ro'dlecht ri Lagen do rig 
ua Culduib, co ro'dlecht sk\e do fir di-a muintir ; co tanic side co Bn^it di-a hatach 
CO ro'cobrad he, ar ni rabai occa in doberad, ar dorat-som do Bri^V in lind ann, uair 
na ragaib-ri ua Culduil) uad he, et proinde uenit ad Brigitam...necessitatem habuit, 
CO tucad iar-sen u^ce isna dabchaib ro'boi ; farrad tigi Brig/f, ecus ro'bennach Brigit 
in us(j«^-se cor'bo mid iar-sen, ocus cor'nic in truag he leis iar-sen •; ocus ni rabai mid 
ba ferr andras, ocus ni rabai plus ucl minus, acht amal ro'dlecht de miscro F'"*f 
di] .i. do Brig// F dobreth] .i. tucad TF 170 ances] .i. ni bu domain TF 
thucai] do'nt-i tuc TF in dabaig do Brig;V T 171 frith] .i. . . . iar n-61 a n-a 
ra'bai inti do Brigit co n-a muintir T 173 asrir] .i. ro'eirnestar T ro'emestar F 
a hathig] .i. a fir muintire TF 175 fureclit] .i. ni frith TF .i. ni harnect F 



126 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. B RIGID A E. 

T] For'doiT itge Brigte "bet, 

si fri gabiid con'dorrfair 

robbet inn-a lobran leitli 
1 80 ria ndul i ngnuis in spirta noeb. 

Do"n'fair co claidib tened 
do'n cath fri lalla ciara ; 
ro"n"snadat an-noeb-itge 
hi flaith nime sech piana. 

185 Ria ndul la haingliu do'n cath 

recam in n-eclais ior rith ; 
taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath : 
ni car Brigit buadach bith. 

Ni car Brigit 

Ateoch erlam sanct-Brigte 
190 CO sanctaib Cille-dara, 

robbet etrom ocus pein, 
m'anim ni dig im-mada. 

In chaillech reided Currech 
rop sciath fri foebra fegi ; 
195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire : 

admunemar mo Brigi. 

Admunemar mo Brigi, 
rop imdegail di-ar cure, 

/conacna frim a herlam, [fol. 19. 

200 asrollem ternam huile. 

F] 178 sithjZ^r^si co*don"foir 180 i ngnuis spirta 181 claideb 

thened 182 chath iala 183 a noeb- 184 phiana 185 

haingliu chath 187 tathmet 188 Brig// Brl om. buadach bith 

189 atteoch 190 Chille- 191 phein 192 i-moda 193 imreded 

194 ofn. fri ro-foebra fdge 195 fuair a set 196, 197 admunemmar 

mo Brige 198 cuire 199 a n-erlam 200 asroillem uile 

Glossae TF] 177 itge] .i. ro'bet TF fornd a hitge T .i. fornn itge 'Qn'gie .i. ro"[f]or- 
tachtaige dun a itge-si F 178 si] .i. BrigzV T con'doirfair] .i, ro'iTfore T .i. 

done ar foridin F 179 kith] .i. ro'bet na lobrain ocus na truaig inn-ar leith ic 

ernaigthi erund T 181 do'n'fair] .i. done ar toiidin T claidib] .i. cum gratia 

del T 182 ialla] .i. fri demna T ciara] .i. duba F ,i. elta duba demoniorum TF 

183 ro"n*snadat] .i. donet ar soerad TF 187 taithmet] .i. comarcc TF . 

comracc T .i. imrecra TF fiadat] .i. in De maith F nath] .i. ferr cech filidecht 
T in filidecht dognither do Dia T"'^' .i. cech dana F 189 ateoch] .i. atchim T 

erlam] .i. er al-lam (elam F) .i. adbul al-lam (cllam F) fri denam ferte ociis mirbaile 
TF 193 reided] .i. ro'riadaig .i, ro'imiliig T .i. ro'riadaged .i. ro'imlect F 

Currech] .i. currech a cursu equorum dictus est TF'"^' 194 fegi] .i. fri fig . 

uaim na foebor T 195 fuar] .i. ni fuar//.? T set] .i. a samail T IQb 

admunemar] .i. bennachmait, 710 ailmit T l^'^gi] -i- mo Brig/V T 199 

conacna] .i. ro'chongna TF 200 a. ternam] .i. ro'ernam TF 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 127 

T] Molad Crist, clothach labrad, 

adrad vaaicc De, dan bi'iada, 
ro flatha De cen sena 
each ro'd'gab, each ro'chuala. 

205 Cach ro'chuala, each ro'gab, 

ro'be bennacht Brigte fair, 
bennacht Brigte ocus De 
for'don'rabat immalle. 

Fail di ehailHg ir-riched. 
210 noehosnagur do'm diehill 

Maire ocus sanct-Brigit : 
{or a foessam dun dib-h'naib. 

SanctcTe Brigtse uirgo sacratissima 
in Christo domino fuit fideh'ssima. 
215 Amen. 



FJ 203 rop 204 ro'gab 206 robbe b-?7mact 209 challig 

i richid 210 no'S'chosnagur dichil 212 foesam 213-215 

om. 



Glossae TF] 201 clothach] .i. airdirc TF 209 riched] .i. ir-rig-iath .i. hi 

ferann ind lig nemda T ir-rig-laith .i. feiand rig, andigum F 210 diehill] .i. 

a saragud no i. ecnach . . and . . (s)ubauditur dun F 



[NOTAK.] 

T] fol. 17 in inf. viarg. 

In dei nomine, in dei nomine, amen. 

T] fol. 17b in sup. marg. 

de celo non potuisse ascendere in celum ; non enim 

intelligunt quoniam corpus ascendit. Dominus enim ascendil, corpus 
autem non ascendit, sed leuatum est in celum. Illo . . ascendit, si 
enim quisque discenderit uerbi gratia de monte nudus, cum autem discen 
derit uestiat se et uestitus ascendit iterum. uide Christum bis furatum. 



128 



HYMNUS S. BKOCCANI IN LAUD EM S. BRIG ID AE. 



T] fol. 1 8 /;^ sup. ma?'g. 

loc . . deinde . . rogat Philo de porcis ge . . . rarorum. Primo 
dicit, multo meliores sunt homines quam peccora.^ Respondit Philo, 
in primis laborasti, in posteris uero infirmus es. Secundo, Origenes ait, 
dictum est, terra et pienitudo eiusl Respondit Philo, mens lata 
uerbum latum protulit uerum tamen tuum ingenium uacuum est. 
Tertio, Ambrosius dicit, quod prohibuit deus in usum fieri de re... 
ate messis multa exorta est. Quarto, dicit A...sacerdotes multos 

curauerunt insanos Philo respondit, quia per foramen ualuae 

non reperiens clauem fortiter concutit. Augustinus. Hi homines 
intenderunt pretium deo et homini sanitatis quia mos erat in lege 
quod pretium salutis de propriis diuitiis dabatur sacerdotibus dein 
concessum est eis ad pretium salutis quia proprise diuitiae erant uirorum. 
Respondit Philo Augustinus. Sanctum et perfectum . . pene uno 
sermone potest omnia docere. 



T] fol. 1 8b z?t sup. marg. 

. . iteneris (et ipsa gesta)tio uehiculorum nos dilectaret (et 
con)uersi ad fruendum his quibus (uti debuimus) nollemus cito uiam 
finire et peruersa suauitate inplicati (alienaremur a pa)tria. Utendum 
est hoc mundo, non fruendum ut inuisibilia.^ 



T] fol. 19 m sup. marg. 

Interiori oculo ubique sit praesens eorum qui oculum ilium infirmum 
immundumque habent oculis etiam carneis apparere digna est,* reliqua. 

Serpentes sapientia decepti sumus, dei stultitia liberamur. quemad- 
modum autem ilia sapientia . . stultitia, sapientia est uincentibus 
diabulum.^ 

Multum (enim ostendit) quam uoluntarie pro nobis animam possuerit 
qui earn sic h(abuit in po)testate sumere.^ 



Cf. Mt. xii. 12. 
* /Alii. i. 12. 



2 Ps. xxiv. I. 
5 /i>sJ. i 14. 



3 Aug. De tioctr. Ch7\ i. 4. 
•^ Ibid. i. 15. 




PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SANCTANI. 



123 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Sanctani] 

T] Ateoch rig. Epscop Sanctain doronai in n-immun-sa, 
ocus ic dul do do Chluain-irard siar co Inis Matoc dorona he ; 
ocus brathair sede do Matoc, ocus do Bretnaib doib dib-linaib, 
ocus toisechu tanic ]\Iatoc i n-Erind quam epscop Sanctan. 
5 Causa autem haec est, di-a soerad ab hostibus, ocus co ro'leced 
a brathair e chucai in insolam ; Scoticam uero Hngam usque 
ad horam hanc non habuit, sed Deus ei tarn cito earn donauit 
Tempus autem dubitatur. 



F] I om. ateoch rig sanctdin doronai 
om. siar 6.0 J) ro co dorone he 3 side 

sanctain 5 ro'leiced 6 he cucai 



2 o pro do do -iraird 
4 taisechu -Herind 
7 hanc h. 



[Hymnus S. Sanctani Ateoch ric.~\ 



T] 



A Teoch rig n-amra n-aingel, 
■^^^ uair is ed ainm as tressam, 
Dia dam fr/'m lorg, Dia tuathum, 
Dia do'm thiius, Dia dessam. 

Dia do'm chobair noeb-togairm 
ar cech guasaclit no'd'guasim, 
d rochet bethad bid I'ssum, 
bennacht De athar liasum. 



F] 2 tresom 
8 bt'wnact uasum 



4 thus desom 



6 heruasacht 



7 bith issum 



Glossae TF] i ateoch] .i. atchim TF 



amra] .i. maith TF no mirabilis T tio 



n-adamra n-in<jnad .i. ic anacul ocus ic soerad neich ar gaibthih F 2 tressam] 

• i. ar nach fil nomen fortius quam nomen illius quod liberet hominem T 3 lorg] 

.i. dar m'esi (ese F) TF tuathum] .i. frim T frium F a-tuaith TF 4 thiius] .i. 

remum TF dessam .i. frim TF a-ndes T a-ndcss F 5 togairm] .i. dei T .i. is 

noeb togair De F 6 guasacht] .i. i mbiim hi nguasacht . . T nad biim i 

nguasacht F 7 drochet] .i. do'roich each cuce, tio droch-set .i. ar a olcas in 

tseta dars-i ndentar,, no set diriuch, ar biid droch diriuch T .i. doroch set .i: set diriuch, 
ar droch is (s)inte 'n Goedilc F 8 issum] .i. foum TF + derc .i. gnius F 

LIBER HYMN K 



1 30 HYMNUS S. SANCTANI A TEOCH RIG. 

T] Huasal trinoit do"n*foscai, 

10 do nach airchenn bas baile : 

an spirut noeb nert nime, 
Dia athair, mor-mac Maire. 

M6r-ri fitir ar fine, 
fiadu huas domun dillocht, 
15 do'mm anmain ar cech guallocht, 

ni'mtharle demna dibocht. 

DIa lim, cech seth doringba, 
Crist frisinnle mo chesta, 
abstail immum cotrisat, 
20 do'nrair-se trinoit testa. 



do'mm'air trocaire tolam 
o Crist nad cetla celar, 
ni'm'thairle ec 'n-a amor, 
nimthair mortlaid na galor. 



F] 10 da airchend has 11 m pro ix\ n^eh pro r\er\. 13 

mbine^r^ fine 14 fiado uas domon dilloct 15 goilliuct 16 

diboct ly dim^r^lim saeth 18 frisinle 19 apstail 

20 do"mm* 21 talam 22 ar Cr. 23 iharle F 'thasle F"^ 

bamor 



Glossae TF] 9 do'n'foscai] .i. ro'n'thodiusca ab-bas peccaid, no im mbrath T .i. 
dogena ar nduscud i mbrat, no do"n*fofoscaig .i. dorigne sin conid foiscte .i. co7i\d ar 
.... e do F'"& quia ad similitudinem dei facti sumus TF™2 10 baile] .1. is 

do a oenur do nach airchend bas na baile ar mad sinne ivamorro if. . octis bas 
. . . T . . . air has haile \n spirut noeb acsi diceret, in spirut nime muinter nime 
. . diaasadrech . . ercend bas baile D. . . in t-athair .i. fo'n innisin . .i. uasal 
recht De do 'n'foscii ; aliter, uasal (trinoit) . . do'n'foscaz . uasal .... do •n"foscrt'7> 
. F"'^ II an] .i. hi fertaib ocus him-mirbailib T 13 tine] .i. ar 

mbela F .i. ar pectha (pecctha F) TF 14 fiadu] .i. dia maith TF dillocht] 

.1. dillochtaigthe TF ,i. ctn locht ata Dia T .i. metar a lochtugud .i. loc de .i. adbol- 
loctaigthe F 15 guallocfit] .i. ar each locht goa T 16 tharle] .i. ni 

ro'nTtaidlet T dibocht] .i. cen dia (occi acht) . . T .i. boct o Dia .i. cen Dia 
occum, no nem-boct .i. cen bocta o sadlni in tsgeguil F 17 seth] .i. etch 

toirsi no galar T 18 frisinnle] .i. ro"frith(ail)e T .i. frisi .i. doene Crist frith- 

indel mo cest .i. ti Crist i n-agid in doilgiusa F 20 testa] .i. ti in trinoit 

testamail do'm dndrithin, no tresta .i. treda T .i. co ti in trinoit testamail do'm thar- 
ractain, 170 do'm thorithin riasiu tecma bet no pudar F 21 tolam] .i. toi ellam 

.i. ti i toi ociis i n-ellmai T 22 celar] .i. ni (nad F) celar i cetlaib TF no na 

cath-cetla cellar F .i. ni dichliter a chetla TF 23 ni'm'thairle] .i. cca amar 

ni'm'thaislige F .i. ni tharda li taisi f^rm TF no ni'm'tuisle .i. ni tarda t7/.diud form 
F amor] .i. iss-e amor eca .i. uch ach T eca amar .i. amran eca, no ach ocus uch, 

arise . . amar . . F 24 mortlaid] .i. communis morbus F i. quandoplurimi 

periunt uno morbo .i. luath-ecai T .i. mort luath .i. luath-bas F'"e .i. anaichnide T 
anacind F 



T] 



HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIG, 131 

Ni"m"thairle erchor amnas 
sech m<^c De medras bodras ; 
ainsi'unn Qxist ar cech n-ern-bas, 
ar thein, ar threthan torbas. 



Ar cech n-eiclind bas eslinn 
30 do'm churp co ;2-ainbthib huathaib, 

do'iTim'air fiado cech thratha 
ar gaeth, ar M^cib luathaib. 

Luathfe molthu vc\aiQ, Maire 
bages arbaga finna ; 
35 friscera Dia dulech 

lurech arbaig mo thenga, 

/Oc digde De de nimib [fol. 19b. 

mo chorp rop sigith sethrach, 
ar nad ris iffernn uathach 
40 ateoch in rig ad'ro"etach. 

Ateoch ne. 



'fc»* 



Epscop Sanctan saiicts. srulth 
milid aingcl cloth gel-glan 
ro'soera mo chorp for talmain, 
45 ro'noeba m'anmain for nem. 



F] 27 ainsium 28 thredan 29 n-eclind eslind 30 uathaib 

30 'dir 32 \ise{ras) pro g2tih. 2>3 luaidfe 34 bages arbage 

36 thinga ■^J ic 38 'Scethrach 39 na ris iffernd 40 

Toethach 42 sruthib 43 angel glan-gel 44 ro'coera 

45 mem 

Glossae TF] 25 ni'nrthairle] ito ni'm'thiiisle .1. ni tharda tuisliud form T 
erchor] .i. temptatio diabulica F amnas] .i. am-inas .i. droch-innas T 26 

medras] .i. medar-fis TF .i. medras in fiss T bodras] .i, bodar-fis T .i. buadres in 

fis TF disponitur .i. erchor . . . bodras sech mac T 27 ainsi'unn] .i. ainsi'und 

.i. ro'aingeis ind F ern-bas] .i. ar cech n-iarn-bas TF 28 thein] .i. ar thenid 

(tenid F) TF threthan] .i. ar tre-thond TF'";»' quia ferunt periti naiilae conid T'"»^ 

F'"tf e si in tress tonn T hi in tres tond as menciu F"'^.' bades naues T™^' F™s torbas] 

• i. toimes bas . tor bas no tores l)as TF'"S 29 eic-lind] .i, ar each (cech F) 
lind eca TF immoilges ec, ;war cech memgline F 710 ar cac7/ ni na bag lind T ar cech 
ni na pa gHne F eshnn] .i. bas esinill T 30 ainbthib] .i. fil co w-anbthib 
ocus CO «-uathaib T 31 do'mnTair] .i. ti do'm torithin T thratlw] .i. etir 
la o'lts aidchi T 32 gxth] .i. ar erchoii TF gaithe T na goete V hiathaibj 

• i. fluminibus T 33 luathfe] .i. imluadfet T luaidfet F molthu] .i. molada 
T nidlta F 34 bages] .i, ro'erbaig T moides F baga] .i. ar gnima F 
rtnna] .i. mat he TF 35 friscera] .i. freceraid TF 36 lurech] .i. Dia 
TF arbaig] .i. erlmgess T airl)ages F mo thenga] .i. as a ndena baig T ass-i 
nderna baig F' 37 digde] .i. oc Dia-guide .i. oc guide (gude Y) De TF 
38 sigith] .1. rob buan F sothrach] no sethach T 39 lis] .i. co (con F) na 
ris TF 40 ateoch] .i. alchim TF ad'ro'etach] .i. roatchius TF 

K 2 



1.32 HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIG. 

T] Ro'm'bith oroit let, a Maire, 

rop trocar ri nime dun 
ar guin, ar guasacht, ar gabud ; 
a C/iYtst^ {or do [s]nadud dun* 

50 Ateoch in rig soer suthain, 

6en-geinne De di-ar fethim : 
ro'mm'ain ar gaibthib geraib 
mac ro'genair i niBetliil. 

F] 46 oroit ett 49 do nadud 50 ri 52 gaibthib 



i 



PRAEFA no IN L ORICAM S. PA TRICII. 1 33 



[Praefatio in Loricam S. Patricil] 

T] Patralcc dorone in n-immun-sa ; i n-almseir Loegaire 
meic Neil dorigned ; fad a denma iniinorro di-a diden co n-a 
manchaib ar naimdib in bdis ro'batar i n-etarnid ar na 
cleircheib. Ociis is luirech hirse in-so fri himdegail cuirp 
5 ocus anma ar demnaib ociis duinib octis dualchib : cech diiine 
no's'geba cech dia co n-innithem leir i nDia, ni tha'risfet 
demna fri-a gnuis, bid di'tin do ar cech neim ocus format, bid 
comna do fri dian-bas. bid lurech di-a anmain iar n-a etsecht. 
Patraicc ro'chan so in tan do'rata na hetarnaidi ar a chinn 6 
10 Loegaire, na digsed do silad chreitme co Temraig. conid ann- 
sin atchessa fiad lucht na n-etarnade comtis aige alta ocus 
iarroe i n-a ndi'aid .i. Benen ; ocus ' faeth fiada ' a hainm. 



[Lorica S. Patricil] 



T] A Tom ring indi 



iTTL 



Atomriug indiu 



lU 



niurt tr6n tocrairm trinoit 
cretim treodataid 
foisin oendatad 
in diilemain dail. 



niurt gene Qxist co n-a bathius 
niurt crochta co n-a adnocul, 
niurt n-eseirge co fresgabail, 

10 niurt t6niud do brethemnas bratha. 
Atomriug indiu 

niurt grad Hiruphin 

i n-urlataid aingel, 

hi frescisin eseirge ar cenn fochraice, 

O] dcf. vv. 1-6 8 ncurt a croctha co n-a. adnacw/ 9 ncurt a 

eisirgi co n-a. freasgab<7/7 10 neurt a thoiniuda fri brithemnt/j mbraiha 

11 (et 21) attc iug ^?/;/. indiu 12 neurt graid hiruphfn 13 -erlattaid 
aingiul adi/. i irestal na n-archaingiul 14 i frescisiu n-esCrgi ar ccnd 
focraici 



134 



LORICA S. PA TRIG 11. 



20 



Atomriug iadiu 



25 



30 



i n-ernaigthib huasal-athrach, 

i tairchetlaib fatha, 

hi praiceptaib apstal, 

i nhiresaib fuismedach, 

i n-endgai n6em-ingen, 

hi ngnimaib fer fi'rean. 

niurt nime, 

soilse g?rne, 
etrochta snechtai, 
ane thened, 
d^ne lochet, 
luathe gaethe, 
fudomna mara, 
tairisem tahnain, 
cobsaidecht ailech. 



Atomriug indiu 
niuit 



:>:> 



40 



De 
cumachta De 
ciall De 
rose De 
/cluas De 
briathar De 
lam D6 
intech De 
sciath De 
sochraite De 



45 



do'm luamaracht, 

do'm chumgabail, 

do'mm imthus, 

do'm reimcise, 

do'm ^stecht, [fol. 20. 

do'm erlabrai, 

do'mm imdegail, 

do'm remthechtas, 

do'm di'tin, 

do'mm anucul 
ar intledaib demna, 
ar aslaigthib dualche, 
ar irnechtaib aicnid, 
ar cech nduine mi-du's*thrastar dam 
i c6in oats i n-ocus 
i n-uathed oais hi sochaide. 



e] 15 -crn^ig-thi hu. 16 taircetlaib fdthi 17 i preceptaib 

18 -irisib fdismedach 19 -endccai noeb- 20 i firioin 22 

neurt 23 soillsi 24 esci /r^» snechtai 25,26 om. 27 

luathi gaithi ' 29 tairismigi talm^;/ 30 cobsaidi alech 31 

attoriug 32, 33 neurt De do'm luamairecht, c/?;;/achta liDe do"m c/ion^h^\\ 
33 {et seqq. usque ad ^S) liDe 34 do'm thur 35 'imca.\s\n pro reimcise 
36 eistecht 38 do'm 40 imditen 41 sochraiti do'm anacul 

42 indledaib 43 aslagib dualar/f 44 foirmdechail) acnid 45 

mi-duthracair 46 o//l ocus 3. n-occus 47 -uath//^<'/ i soch(^/^i 



Glossa T] 26 lochet] .i. lassrach T'"ff 



LORICA S. PATRICIL 13S 

T] Tocuirlus etrum thra na huile nert-so 

fri cech nert n-amnas n-etrocar fristi do'm churp ocus 
do'mm anmain, 
50 fri tinchetla saib-fathe, 

fri dub-rechtu gentliuchta, 
fri saib-rechtu heretecda, 
fri himcellacht n-idlachta, 
fri brichta ban ocus goband ocus druad, 
55 f;V cech fiss ar'a'chuiliu anman duini. 

Crist do'mm imdegail indi'u 

ar neim, ar loscud, 
ar badud, ar guin, 
CO ;2<?*mthair ilar fochraice; 
60 Crist lim, Crist rium, 

Crist i'm degaid, Crist innium, 
Crist I'ssum, Crist uasum, 
Crist dessum, Crist tuathum, 
Crist il-lius, Crist i-sius, Crist i n-erus ; 
65- Crist i cridiu cech duine immi'mTorda, 

Crist i ngin cech 6en ro'dom'labrathar, 

Crist in cech ruse no'm'dercaedar, 

Crist in cech cluais ro'dam"chloathar. 

Atomriug indiu 
70 niurt tren togairm trinoit 

cretim treodataid 
ibisiyi oendatad 
in dtdemain [dail] 

Domini est salus, domini est salus, Christi est salus ; 
75 salus tua, domine, sit semper nobiscum. 



G] 48 tochuiriur indi'u pro thra inna hule neurta-sa 49 neurt 

fristdi doTn 50 taircetlaid saeb-fathe 51 ofn. 52 sa^b- 

rechtaib om. heretecda 53 o>n. 54 om. fri brichta 55 

fis aracuihu corp ocus anmain dam 56 do'm om. indiu 57 ^r 

cer// neim 59 /«im.raib fochraici 60 remam 61 i*mm 

innum 62 isum uasum 64 ipsiwj 65 cride ro"dom"scrutadar 

f<6 a ngin duine iabradar 67 i ruscc cech duine ro'dom'decadar 

68 i cluais cech duine ro*dom"cluinedar om. 69-73 74 om. Christi 

est salus 75 salus Christi tua uobiscum add. amen 



ijS I.QRICA S. PATRICII. 



[NOTA.] 

T] foL 20 in S7ip. marg. 

Ecce quia purgationem quasi ambulationem quandam quasi nauiga- 
tionem ad patriam esse arbitremur. Non enim ad eum qui ubique est 
locis mouemur sed bono studio bonisque moribus et reliqua. Nos cum 
ad illam uenimus sapienter faciamus ; ipsa cum ad nos uenerit ab 
hominibus superbis quasi stulte fecisse putata est . . . quasi infirma 
estimata est- Sed quod stultum dei sapientius est' (et quod infirmum) 
est dei fortius est hominibus.^ 



1 



I Cor. i. 25. '■* Aug. Dc doctr. Chr. \. 10, 11. 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSII. 137 



[Lamentatio S. Ambrosii. ] 

T] Inclpit lamentatio Ambrosii episcopi IVIedoIanise pro 
suls delictis. Et si quis earn frequentauerit Inueniet ueniam 
delicti sui, Hironimo dicente, O homo, qualecunque peccatum 
habueris, age penitentiam et saluus eris ; quotidie enim domus 
Christi in penitentibus instruitur.^ 



ADonai domine sabaoth omnlpotens seterne deus 
alte pater dilecte fili agie spiritus 
anterior nee pater unquam sit filio 
filius autem a patre nee posterior et splritu sancto 
5 spiritus ante ssecula coeua trinitas [f. 20b. 

sine /principio manens antequam nunc et In seternum 
heu mihi heu mihi domine quia malum coram te feci 
domine ne derellnquas me^ 
deus in adiutorium meum Intended 

10 Benlgnlsslme amator penitentiae deus 
benluole mihi peccatori esto propitlus 
bonus es tu domine et In bonltate tua doce me 
bonitatem et discire et scire doce me domine 
bestiis ne tradas domine obsecro animam meam 

15 beatlsslme in saecula tibi crimlna confitentem 

heu mihi heu mihi domine quia malum coram et feci 
domine ne ut In Ira* 

Cor meum putredlnis patens est sepulcrum 
cor meum tenebrosa fussura serpentium fouea 
uolpium 
20 cor meuni antiqui draconis infelix domlciHum 
cor meum durum et lapldeum mollifica 
cor mundum crea in me domine 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaul coram tc 

1 Cf. Hieron. in Eph. i. i8. * Ps. xxxvii. 22. * Ps. x\x. 2. * Ps. vi. 2. 



138 LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSII. 

T] Deus tu scis inslpientiam meam 
25 deus tu nosti immensam iniqultatem meam 

deus meus dele dellcta iuuentutis meae et ipfnorantias 

meas 
deus deterrimum draconem de pectore meo elce 
deus meus callldas uulpes et uenenosas serpentes a 

me fuga 
heu mihi quia peccaul coram te 

30 Ecce nunc In conspectu malestatis tuae e^o defleo 
ecce nunc mea peccamlna te coram denudo 
ecce non erubesco coram te deus clemens confiteri 
ea quae non erubui sub oculis tuls committi 
ego omnibus ultlls princlpallbus consumor 

35 ego cunctis uoluntatibus carnis affllgor 

heu heu heu mlhl domlne quia peccaul coram te 

Fuga a me domlne uitia corporis et animae 
fuga a me superblam et Inuldlam mentis 
fuga a me Iram accldlani et rerum cupldlnem 
40 fuga a me gulam /et nefandam hbldlnem [fol. 21. 
fuga falsa testlmonia blasfemlam et mentaclum 
fuga a me cum ramis et partlbus octo ultia 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaul coram te 

Grande est uehementer litorls saxum 
45 grande est famulantibus serultutis iugum 
grauis est asslnaria mola molanti 
graues sunt nautis et nauibus anchorae et plummi 
grauis item ad portandum humus humida 
graulus est ut credo meorum peccatorum pondus 
50 heu mihi domine quia peccaul 

Homo sum infelix et innumerabilla sunt dellcta mea 
homo durus et aridus sicut terra sine aqua 
homo sum deterior cunctis mortalibus 
honorem cupldus multorum ultra modum 
55 [hjeli [h]eli llnum fumlgans non extingis 

[h]arundinem omni uento cassatam deus non confrin- 

heu heu heu mihi domlne 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 139 

T] lustlficata est ex me Sodomorum et Gomorreorum 

ciultas 
iure quia creuit super earn mea iniquitas 
60 indlgnus sum ego claram sanctam sedem tuam oculis 

iniquis aspicere 
lesu non audeo immundis labiis me pudeat nomen 

tuum sanctum inuocare 
lesu Nazare uocem meam audi fili Dauid miserere 

mei 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Kallidus serpens decepit me 

65 karmina Sirinarum seduxerunt me 
kaput meum suffocauerunt dilicta mea 
karceris Tartarii nisi me redimas sum incola 
kapiti meo domine tribue aquam 
karissime deus oculis meis lacrimarum fontem 

70 heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

Lugete mecum omnes creaturae caeli et terrae 

lugete mecum sol et luna et omnes stellar 

lugete mecum uenti et fontes aquarum maria et 

flumina 
lugete mecum homines et aues et cuncta quadripedia 

et reptilia 
75 /lugete mecum omnes pueri et senes et infantes et 

uniuersi iuuenes [f. 21b. 

lugete mecum sacerdotes casti 
lugete mecum uiduae et uirgines 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia 

Multa est utique arena maris 
80 multi sunt tantundem capilli capitis mei 

multai sunt guttce pluuiarum 

multi sunt minutissimi pulueres terrse 

multa sunt admodum sidera cselorum 

miserere mei domini quia super hcec omnia peccata 
mea sunt 
85 heu heu heu mihi domine 



140 LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIl. 

T] Nisi me adiuuasset plus domlnus 

nisi pro me interpellasset splritus sanctus 
nisi pro me Christus in cruce suspensus fuisset 
nisi peccatis meis iam parceret 
90 nisique indulsisset mea crimina 

nimphe habitaret in inferno anima mea 
heu heu heu mihi domine 

O multitudo iniquitatum mearum 
o ineffabilis quippe caterua criminum 
100 oportuit terra me uiuum sorbere 

ollim ut deglutiuit Dathan et Abiron cum multi- 

tudine 
o domine per immensam misericordiam tuam ab his 

omnibus libera animam meam 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

Precortedomine sancte pater omnipotens aeternedeus 
105 per unigenitum filium tuum lesum Christum dominum 

nostrum 
per gratiam septiformis spiritus 
per te unum trinumque deum 
per ineffabilem immensam magnam misericordiam 

tuam dele iniquitatem meam et indulge com- 

missa delicta mea domine 
heu heu heu mihi 

no Quanto Moysi remisisti legales tabulas confrigenti 
quanto Aaron non priuato sacerdotio idolazanti 
quanto Dauid et latroni unius horse uerbi confessione 
quanto Ninuetarum triduana penitudine 
quanto per amarum fletum ter neganti Petro [f. 22. 

115 quanto Marine /Magdalense tanto deus mihi indulge 
heu heu heu mihi quia peccaui 

Reus sum mortis perpetuae in conspectu tuo domine 
retrusit uetus hostis animam meam tenus laeto 
rex aeterne et misericors deus meus 
120 recordare quam puluis et caro sumus 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 141 

T] remlnlscere miserationum tuarum domine 

rex regum et dominus dominantlum nullum uls 

peccatorum morte perire 
heu heu heu mihi domine 

Splrltum septlformem super me Infunde deus 
125 spiritum sapientlae et intellectus 

splrltum consllii et fortitudinis 

spiritum scientiae et pietatis 

spiritu principali confirma me 

spiritum timoris tui tribue cordi meo 
130 heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Tibi domine mao^na est ineffabilis misericordia 
tibi infinita et naturalis iustitia 
tibi uirtus et pax perpetua 
tibi sine fine gaudium 
135 tibi honor et gloria 

tibi sempiternum imperium 

tibi canticum nouum sine cessatione concinunt angeli 

tanta mihi in his omnibus faciei confusio est 

heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

140 Usquequo domine obliuisceris me in finem 

usquequo domine auertis salubrem a me faciem^ 
usquequo domine sustinebis iniquitates meas deus 

mens 
usquequo exaltabitur inimicus mens super me'^ 
usquequo exardescet super me sicut ignis ira tua^ 

145 usquequo me expectabis 1 onganimi patientia 
heu heu heu mihi 

Xriste saluator mihi uultum tuum ostende 
Xriste a me transeat indignatio irae tuae 
Xriste te deprecor ut non in furore tuo arguas me 
obsecro 
150 Xriste ut non secundum meum actum me indices 
/Xriste lesu saluum fac filium ancilke tuce [fol. 22b 
Xriste saluum fac seruum tuum sperantcm in te 
heu heu heu 

i Ps. xii. I. * Ps. xii. 3. ' Ps. Uxviii. 5. 



142 LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSII. 

T] Ymnis te domlne angell et archangell pari confessione 

magnificant 
[55 ymnis te caelorum uirtutes et potestates concelebrunt 
y]nnls te princlpatus et dominatlones declarunt 
ymnis te troni hiruphin et saraphin incessablliter 

benedicunt 
ymnis te celestlum et terrestrium . . . ulorum adorat 

multitude 
ymnis .... uniuersa ceclesia Indefessis laudibus 
glo . . . 
160 heu heu heu mihi domine 



Zezania domlne in messem meam Inlmicus hoc nocte 

seminauit 
zezania pessima cordis mel ager protulit 
zezania cum tritico meo ne sinas crescere 
zabulum cum loliis seminatorem uentilla de segite 

meo 
165 zelare domine ut non sinas usque in finem perire 

famulum tuum 
zelans deus misericors miserere mei in saecula saecu- 

lorum. amen. 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. 20b in sup. marg. 

nascimur ex ferro rursus ferro murlbund?e 

uolucres penna uolitantes 

ad etheram tantum nos fratres incerta . . rearunt 
qui cupit instanter sitiens audire docentes 
turn cito . . . rogitanti uerba silenter 

me (ped)ibus manibusque simul frudauerat almus. 
piscis dixit. 



Tj 'fol. 21 in sup. marg, 

. . timendo infatuatur. calcari enim non potest nisi inferior ; sed 
inferior . . . quis in corporc mulla in terra susteneat, corde non fixus 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 143 

in celo est.^ Et, uirtus est coram hominibus tollerare sed uirtus coram 
dec diligere.^ Gregorius. cum pro recto opere laus transitoria queritur 
aetema retributione res digna uili pretio uenundatur.^ 

. . sapientia et graliarum actio tt uiitus et potestas et fortitudo deo.* 
Uespere psalmus codidie cantaiur post prandium uel ballenium. 

T] fol. 2ib i7i sup. marg. 

. . uiuam et mort ara flumen in montem Hisp- 

ericum ; cenophali sunt, id est, homines man(ibus) ambulantes uel sceno- 
podi .1. ind oin-chosaig .i. in traig-lethain . . . ul et occeanum sunt labrosi 
dosreggat a mbel n-ichtarach dara .... Ara, 'res aha' ; auisauiditate 
uolandi uel uias . . . diuidendo cibum ; uinum a uinia uel quia 
per uenas uadit ; amicus quasi animi custos ; debilis dolore habilis : 
grando simiHs grando ; lacrim^e eo quod lacerant animam ; piger quasi 
pede eger ; piscis .i. cis pede .i. sine. 

T] fol. 22 in sup. marg. 

(Oportet omnem principem ut . . .) ad gubernandum, anchora sit 
ad sistendum, malleus sit ad percutiendum, sol sit ad illuminandum, 
ros sit ad madificanduni, pugillaris sit ad scribendum, liber sit ad 
legendum, speculum sit ad conspiciendum, terror sit ad terrorem, imago 
sit in omnibus bonis ut sit omnia in omnibus. Qui diligit caput, 
membra eius dibet diligere.^ 



' Aug. De Serm. Lent, in Monte i. c. 6- * r,r«-e. Ee/t. Past. iit. g. . ' Cf. ibiti. iii. 20. 

* Apoc. vii. 12. i Hibernensis xxxvii. 3. 



144 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 



[OrATIONES ExCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO.] 

T] Incipiunt .ccclxu. orationes quas beatus papa Grigorius 
sparsim de toto psalterio deo gubernante et adiuuante congre- 
gauit. Si deuota mente cantentur uicem ut fertur omnium psalm- 
orum et sacrificii et fidelis animarum commendationis continent. 



D 



lEus in adiutorium meum intende 
domine ad adiuuandum me festina^ 

Exurge domine saluum me fac deus meus^ 

Miserere mei deus et exaudi orationem meam^ 
5 Uerba mea auribus percipe 

domine intellige clamorem meum* 

Intende uoci orationis mece rex meus et deus meus""^ 

/Domine ne in furore tuo arguas me [f. 23. 

neque in ira tua corripias me^ 
10 Miserere mei domine quoniam infirmus sum 

Sana me domine quoniam conturbata sunt ossa mea^ 

Et anima mea turbata est ualde 

et tu domine usquequo^ 

Conuertere domine eripe animam meam 
15 saluum me fac propter misericordiam tuam^ 

Domine deus meus in te speraui 

saluum me fac ex omnibus persequentibus me et libera me^° 

Ne quando rapiat ut leo animam meam 

dum non est qui redimet neque qui saluum faciet^^ 
20 Miserere mei domine 

uide humilitatem meam de inimicis meis^^ 

Saluum me fac domine quoniam defecit sanctus^^ 

Usquequo domine obliuisceris me in finem 

usquequo auertis facierQ tuam^"* 
25 Quandiu ponam consilia in anima mea 

dolorcm in corde meo per diem'^ 

Usquequo exaltabitur inimicus meus super me^^ 

respice ct exaudi me dominus deus meus 

Illumina oculos meos nc unquam obdormiam in morte^' 



' Ps. Ixix. 2. 

•"' Ps. VI. 2. 

1' Ps. vii. 3. 
J<^ Ps. xii. 3. 



2 Ps. iii. 7. 
7 Ps. vi. 3. 
J* Ps. ix. 14. 
1' Ps. xii. 4. 



3 Ps. iv. 2. 


4 Ps. V. 2. 


5 Ps. v. 3. 


8 Ps. vi. 4. 


9 Ps. vi. 5. 


'" Ps. vii. 2 


13 Ps. Xi. 2. 


1* Ps. xii. I. 


's Ps. xii. 2 



OR ATI ONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 145 

T] ne quando dicat inimicus meus preualui aduersus eum^ 

Conserua me domine quoniam in te speraui- 

Exaudi domine iustitiam meam intende deprecationem 
meam 

auribus percipe orationem meam"^ 

Percipe gressus meos in semittis tuis 
35 ut non moueantur uestigia mea"^ 

Ego clamaui quoniam exaudisti me deus 

Inclina aurem tuam mihi et exaudi uerba mea^ 

Mirifica misericordias tuas 

qui saluos facis sperantes in te*^ 
40 A resistentibus dexter?e tuse custodi me 

domine ut pupillam oculi 

Sub umbra alarum tuarum protege me' 

a facie impiorum qui me afflixerunf^ 

Domine deus meus illumina tenebras meas^ 
45 Eripe me de contradictionibus populi 

constitues me in caput gentium^*^ 

Ab occultis meis munda me domine^^ 

et ab alienis parce seruo tuo^- 

Domine saluum fac regem 
50 et exaudi nos in die qua inuocauerimus te^^ 

/Deus deus meus rcspice in me [f. 23b. 

quare me dereliquisti longe a salute mea^^ 

De uentre matris meae deus meus es tu^^ 

ne discesseris a me 
55 Quoniam tribulatio proxima est 

quoniam non est qui adiuuet^*^ 

Tu autem domine ne elonguaueris auxilium tuum 

ad deffensionem meam conspice^" 

Erue a framea animam meam 
60 et de manu canis unicam meam^^ 

Salua me ex ore leonis 

et a cornibus unicornium humilitatcm meam^^ 

Uias tuas domine denionstra mihi 

et semittas tuas doce me-'^ 
65 Dirige me in ueritatem tuam et doce me 

quia tu es deus saluator meus et te sustinui tota die-^ 

Reminiscere misserationum tuarum domine 

ct misericordiarum tuarum que a seculo sunt" 

47 domine om. T ins. T* 

> Ps. xii. 5. 2 Ps. XV. I. ' P5. xvi. I. * Ps. xvi. 5. '■' Ps. xvi. 6. 

' Ps. xvi. 7. 7 Ps. x\i. 8 "* Ps. xvi. 9. ' Ps. xvii 29. "* Ps. xvii. 44. 

" Ps. xviii. 13. 1* Ps. xviii. 14. '^ Ps. xix. 10. '* Ps. xxi. 2. '^ Ps. xxi. 11. 

"^ Ps. xxi. 12. »" Ps. xxi. 20. 1« Ps. xxi. 21. 1» Ps. xxi. 2j. » Ps. xxiv. 4. 

*' Ps. .xxiv. 5. 2S Ps. xxiv. 6. 

LIBEK HYMN L 



146 O RATI ONES EXCERPTAE DE PS ALTER 10. 

T] Dilicta iuuentutis meae 
70 et ignorantias meas ne memineris 

Secundum misericordiam tuam memento mei tu 

propter bonitatem tuam domine^ 

Propter nomen tuum domine propitiaueris peccato meo 

multum est enim^ 
75 Respice in me et misserere mei 

quia unicus et pauper sum ego^ 

Tribulationes cordis mei multiplicatae sunt 

de necessitatibus meis erue me'^ 

Uide humilitatem meam et laborem meum 
80 et demitte uniuersa delicta mea^ 

Respice inimicos meos quoniam multiplicati sunt 

et odio iniquo erue me*^ 

Custodi animam meam. et erue me 

non erubescam quoniam speraui in te'' 
85 Ne perdas cum impiis animam meam^ 

Redime me domine et miserere mei'' 

Unam petiui a domino banc requiram 

ut inhabitem in domu domini omnibus diebus uitae meae 

Ut uideam uoluntatem domini 
90 et uissitem templum sanctum eius^" 

Exaudi domine uocem meam qua clamaui ad te 

miserere mei et exaudi me^^ 

Tibi dixit cor meum exquissiuit facies mea 

faciem tuam domine requiram^^ 
95 Ne auertas faciem tuam a me 

nee declines in ira a servo tuo 

Adiutor meus esto ne derelinquas me 

neque dispicias me deus salutaris meus^^ 

Quoniam pater meus et mater mea dereliquerunt me 
100 dominus autem assumpsit me^* 

/Legem pone mihi domine in uia tua [fol. 24. 

et dirige me in semita recta propter inimicos meos^^ 

Ne tradideris me in animas tribulantium^^' 

Ad te domine clamabo deus meus ne sileas a me 
105 ne quando taccas a me 

et asimulabor discendentibus in iacum^'^ 

Exaudi uocem deprecationis meae dum oro ad te 

dum cxtollo manus meas ad templum sanctum tuum^^ 

99 dcrclinquerunt T dereliquerunt T^ 107 dum . . . te otn. T i?is. 1* 

1 Ps. xxiv. 7. '^ Ps. xxiv. II. 3 Ps. xxiv. i6. * Ps. xxiv. 17. 

5 Ps. xxiv. 18. * Ps. xxiv. 19. 7 Ps. xxiv. 20. ^ Ps. xxv. 9. ^ Ps. xxv. 11. 

>" Ps. xxvi. 4. " Ps. xxvi. 7. 12 Ps. xxvi. 8. 1=' Ps. xxvi. 9. 1* Ps. xxvi. 10, 

'* Ps. xxvi. II. "' Ps. xxvi. 12. 17 Ps. xxvii. i. ^* Ps. xxvii, 2. 



OR A TIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSA L TERIO. 1 47 

T] Ne simul tradas me cum peccatoribus 

1 10 et cum operantibus iniquitatem ne perdediris me^ 

In te domine speraui non confundar in aeternum 

in tua iustitia libera me- 

Inclina ad me aurem tuam accelera ut eruas me 

Esto mihi in deum protectorem 
115 et in domum refugii ut saluum me facias^ 

Ouoniam fortitude mea et refugium meum es tu 

et propter nomen tuum deduces me et enutries me"* 

Educes me de laqueo hoc quem abscondiderunt mihi 

quoniam tu es protector meus^ 
120 In manus tuas domine commendo spiritum meum 

redimisti me domine dcus ucritatis*' 

Miserere mei domine quoniam tribulor' 

Eripe me de manu inimicorum meorum 

et a persequentibus me"* 
125 Illustra faciem tuam super seruum tuum 

saluum me fac in misericordia tua'-^ 

domine nee confundar quoniam inuocaui te^^ 

Delictum meum cognitum tibi feci 

et iniustitiam meam non abscondedi 
130 Dixi confitebor aduersum me iniustitiam meam domino 

et tu remisisti impietatem peccati mei^^ 

Tu es refugium meum a tribulatione que circundedit me 

exultatio mea erue me a circundantibus me^- 

Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos 
135 quemadmodum sperauimus in te^^ 

ludica domine nocentes me 

expugna impugnantes me^* 

Apprehende arma et scutum 

et exurge in adiutorium mihi^^ 
140 Effunde frameam et conclude 

aduersus eos qui persecuntur me 

die anima mea salus tua ego sum^*"' 

/Domine quando respicies [fol. 24b. 

restitue animam meam a malignitate eorum 
145 a lionibus unicam meam^' 

Non supcrgaudiant mihi qui aduersantur mihi inique 

qui odierunt me gratis et annuunt oculis^"* 

Uidisti domine ne sileas 

domine ne discedas a me^^ 



* Ps. xxvii. 3. 


1 


Ps. 


XXX. 2. 


» Ps. 


XXX. 3. 


« Ps. 


XXX. 4. 


s 


Ps. XXX. 5. 


• Ps. XXX. 6. 


7 


Ps. 


XXX. 10. 


8 Ps. 


XXX. 16. 


..' p^- 


XXX. 17. 


in 


Ps. XXX. 18. 


" Ps. xxxi. 5. 


11 


Ps. 


xxxi. 7. 




» Ps. 


XXxii. 22 




It 


Ps. xxxiv. I 


** Ps. xxxiv. 2. 


1« 


Ps. 


xxxiv. 3. 




»7 Ps. 


xxxiv. 17. 




18 


P*. xxxiv. II 


*' Ps. xxxiv. 22. 





















L 2 



148 ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 

T] Exurge et intende iudicio meo 

deus meus et dominus meus in causam meam^ 

ludica me secundum iustitiam tuam 

domine deus meus et non supergaudiant mihi- 

Non dicant in cordibus suis 
155 euge euge anima nostra 

nee dicant deuorabimus eum^ 

Non ueniat mihi pes superbiae 

et manus peccatoris non moueat me^ 

Non derelinquas me domine deus meus 
160 ne discesseris a me^ 

Intende in adiutorium meum 

domine deus salutis meae® 

Notum fac mihi domine finem meum 

Et numerum dierum meorum quis est 
165 ut sciam quid desit mihi'' 

Ab omnibus iniquitatibus meis erue me^ 

amoue a me plagas tuas^ 

Exaudi orationem meam domine et deprecationem meam 

auribus percipe (lacrimas) meas 
170 Ne silias quoniam aduena sum apud te 

et perigrinus sicut omnes patres mei"* 

Remitte mihi domine ut refrigerer 

priusque abiam et ampHus non ero^^ 

Tu autem domine 
175 ne longe facies miserationes tuas a me'- 

Complaceat tibi domine ut eruas me 

domine ad adiuuandum me respice^"^ 

Confundantur et reueriantur simul 

qui querunt animam meam ut auferant eam 
180 Conuertentur retrorsum 

et reueriantur qui uolunt mihi mala^^ 

Ferant confestim confussionem suam 

qui dicunt mihi euge euge^^ 

Exultcnt et laetentur super te omnes querentes te 
185 et dicant semper magnificetur dominus 

qui dihgunt sahitare tuum^*' 

Ego autem mcnditicus sum et pauper 

dominus solHcitus est mihi 

Adiutor meus et protector meus es 
190 deus meus ne tardaueris^^ 

1 Ps. xxxiv. 23. '^ Ps. xxxiy. 24. -' Ps. xxxiv. 25. ♦ Ps. xxxv. 12. 

•'• Ps. xxxvii. 22. '"' Ps. xxxvii. 23. " Ps. xxxviii. 5. ^ Ps. xxxviii. 9. 

'•' Ps. xxxviii. II. '" Ps. xxxviii. 13. " Ps. xxxviii. 14. '- Ps. xxxix. 12 

'•■* Ps. xxxix. 14. '^ Ps. xxxix. 15. '•'• Ps. xxxix. 16. "' Ps. xxxix. 17. 
'^ Ps. xxxix. 18. 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 149 

T] Ego dixi domine miserere mei 

Sana animam meam quoniam peccaui tibi^ 

Tu autem domine misserere mei et resuscita me- 

ludica me deus 

195 et discerne causam meam de gente non sancta 

ab homine usque ueritatem tuam" 

******** **** 

/Ego uero egenus et pauper sum [fol. 25. 

deus adiuua me 

Adiutor meus et liberator meus es tu 
200 domine ne moreris'^ 

In te domine speraui non confundar in eternum^ 

in tua iustitia libera me et eripe me 

Inclina ad me aurem tuam et salua me** 

Esto mihi in deum protectorem et in locum munitum 
205 ut saluum me facias 

Quoniam firmamentum meum et refugium meum es tu' 

deus meus eripe me de manu peccatoris 

et de manu contra legem agentis et iniqui^ 

Repleatur os meum in laude tua ut cantem gloriam tuam 
210 tota die magnitudinem tuam''^ 

Non proiicias me in tempore senectutis 

cum defficiet uirtus mea ne derelinquas me^" 

Deus ne elongueris a me 

deus meus in adiutorium meum respice^^ 
215 Deus ne derelinquas me. Donee annuntiam 

brachium tuum generationi omni quae uentura est^^ 

Ne tradas bestis animam confitentem tibi 

animas pauperum tuorum ne obliuiscaris in finem^" 

Respice in testamentum tuum quia repleti sunt 
220 qui obscurati sunt terras domibus iniquitatum^* 

Ne memineris iniquitatum nostrarum antiquarum 

cito anticipent nos misericordiae tu^ 

quia pauperes facti sumus nimis^^ 

Adiuua nos deus salutaris noster 
225 propter gloriam nominis tui domine libera nos 

ct propitius esto peccatis nostris 

propter nomen tuum domine^*^ 

Excita potentiam tuam et ueni ut saluos facies nos^' 

Deus uirtutum conuerte nos 
230 et ostcndc faciem tuam et salui erimus'** 

> Ps. xl. ■;. 2 Ps. xl. II. 3 ps. xlii. 1-3. ♦ Ps. Ixix. 6. 

* Ps. Ixx. I. « Ps. Ixx. 2. ' Ps. Ixx. 3. * Ps. Ixx. 4. 

» Ps. Ixx. 8. "» Ps. Ixx. 9. n Ps. Ixx. 12. >' Ps. Ixx. i3. 

^\ Ps. Ixxiii. 19. '♦ Ps. Ixxiii. 20. Ps. Ixxviii. 8. '^ Ps. Ixxviii. 9. 

•' Ps. Ixxix. -!. '" Ps. Ixxix. 20. 



150 



T] 



ORATION ES EXCERPT A E DE PSALTER 10. 



Domine deus uirtutum exaudi orationem meam 

auribus percipe deus Jacob' 

Protector noster aspice deus 

et respice in faciem Christi tui' 
235 Conuerte nos deus salutum nostrarum 

et auerte iram tuam a nobis'^ 

Inclina domine aurem tuam mihi et exaudi me 

quoniam inops et pauper sum ego^ 

Custodi animam meam quoniam sanctus sum 
240 saluum fac seruum tuum deus meus sperantem in te^ 

Miserere mei domine quoniam ad te clamabo tota die*^ 

laetifica animam serui tui 

quia ad te domine animam meam leuaui'^ 

/Quoniam tu domine suauis et mitis [fol. 25b. 

245 et multae misericordiae tuae omnibus inuocantibus te^ 

Auribus percipe domine orationem meam 

et intende uoci deprecationis meae'^ 

Deduc me domine in uia tua 

et ingrediar in ueritatem tuam 
250 laetetur cor meum ut timeat nomen tuum^^ 

Et tu domine deus miserator et misericors 

patiens et multae misericordiae et uerax^^ 

Respice in me et miserere mei 

da imperium tuum puero tuo 
255 et saluum fac filium ancellae tuae^^ 

Fac mecum signum in bono 

ut uideant qui odierunt te et confundantur 

Quoniam tu domine adiuuasti me et consolatus es me^^ 

Intret oratio mea in conspectu tuo 
260 inclina aurem tuam ad precem meam^"* 

Conuertere domine usquequo 

et deprecabilis esto super seruos tuos^^ 

Et respice in seruos tuos et in opera tua 

et dirige filios eorum^" 
265 Et sit splendor domini dei nostri super nos 

et opera manuum nostrarum dirige super nos 

et opus manuum nostrarum dirige^^ 

Pater noster. 



I 



270 



DEus in adiutorium meum intende 
domine ad adiuuandum me festina^*^ 



^ Ps. Ixxxiii. 9. 
* Ps. Ixxxv. 2. 
9 Ps. Ixxxv. 6. 
^■' Ps. Ixxxv. 17. 
^^ Ps. Ixxxix. 17. 



2 Ps. Ixxxiii. 10. 
^ Ps. Ixxxv. 3. 
'" Ps. Ixxxv. I 1. 
1* Ps. Ixxxvii. 3. 
"* Ps. Ixix. 2. 



3 Ps. Ixxxiv. 5. 

' Ps. Ixxxv. 4. 
" Ps. Ixxxv. 15. 
^'■' Ps. Ixxxix. 13. 



* Ps. Ixxxv. I. 

" Ps. Ixxxv. 5. 
'2 Ps. Ixxxv. 16. 
'* Ps. Ixxxix. 16. 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PS ALTER 10. 151 

T] Domine exaudi orationem meam 

et clamor meus ad te ueniat^ 

Non auertas faciem tuam a me 

in quacunque die tribulor inclina ad me aurem tuam 
275 In quacunque die inuocauero te 

uelociter exaudi me^ 

Paucitatem dierum meorum nuntia mihi^ 

Ne reuoces me in demedio dierum meorum"* 

Memento nostri domine in beneplacito populi tui 

uissita nos in salutari tuo' 
-oO Peccauimus cum patribus nostris 

iniuste egimus iniquitatem fecimus^ 

Saluos fac nos domine deus noster 

et congrega nos de nationibus" 
285 Saluum fac dextra tua et exaudi me'^ 

/Da nobis auxilium de tribulatione [f. 29. 

quia uana salus hominis'' 

Et tu domine domine fac mecum propter nomen tuum 

quia suauis est misericordia tua 
290 Libera me^^ quia egenus et pauper ego sum^^ 

Adiuua me domine deus meus 

saluum me fac secundum misericordiam tuam^^ 

O domine libera animam meam a persequentibus eam^^ 

misericors dominus et iustus 
295 deus noster nostri miserebitur^"* 

O domine quia ego seruus tuus 

ego seruus tuus et filius ancillae tuae. 

Disrupisti uincula mea.^^ 

O domine saluum fac 
3CX) O domine bene prosperare^'' 

Non ne derelinquas usquequaque^'' 

Non repellas me a mandatis tuis^^ 

Retribue seruo tuo uiam 

et custodiam sermones tuos^^ 
305 Revela oculos meos 

et considerabo mirabilia de lege tua-^ 

Incola ego sum in terra 

non abscondas a me mandata tua-^ 

Aufer a me obprobrium ct contemptum 
310 quia testimonia tua cxquissiui-- 

Adha^sit pauimento anima mea 

294 et iustus o/n. T ins. T* 



» Ps. Ci. 2. 


« Ps. ci. 3. 


' Ps. ci. 24. 


♦ Ps. ci. 25. 


5 Ps. 


cv. 4. 


*■' Ps. cv. 6. 


' Ps. cv. ^7. 
1* Ps. cviii. 26. 


* Ps. cvii. 7. 


' Ps. cvii. n. 


>" Ps. 


cviii. 21, 


" Ps. cviii. 22. 


" Ps. cxiv. 4. 


»» Ps. cxiv. 5. 


» Ps. 


cxv. 16. 


'* Ps. cxvii. 2S. 


•" Ps. cxviii. 8. 


•* Ps. cxviii. 10. 




. >» Ps. 


cxviii. r 


** Ps. cxviii. 18. 


'^ Ps. cwiii. 19. 


*• Ps. cxviii. 22. 









152 



ORATIONES EXCERPT A E DE PSALTERIO. 



;25 



330 



T] uiuifica me secundum uerbum tuum^ 

Uias meas enuntiaui tibi et exaudisti me 

doce me iustificationes tuas^ 
315 Uiam iustificationum tuarum instrue me 

et exercebor in mirabilibus tuis^ 

Dormitauit anima mea prae tedio 

Confirma me in uerbis tuis^ 

Uiam iniquitatis amoue a me 
320 et in lege tua miserere mei'^ 

Legem pone mihi domine uiam iustificationum tuarum 

et exquiram eam semper^ 

Da mihi intellectum et scrutabor legem tuam 

et custodiam illam in toto corde meo' 

Deduc me in semittam mandatorum tuorum 

quia ipsam uolui^ 

Inclina cor meum in testimonia tua 

et non in auaritiam''^ 

Auerte oculos meos ne uideant uanitatem 

in uia tua uiuifica me^^ 

Statue seruo tuo eloquium tuum in timore tuo^^ 

Amputa opprobrium meum quod suspicatus sum 

quia iudicia tua ioconda^- 

Ecce concupiui mandata tua 
335 et in aequitate tua uiuifica me^" 

Et ueniat super me misericordia tuo domine 

salutare tuum secundum eloquium tuum^"^ 

/Et ne auferas de ore meo 

uerbum ueritatis usquequoque 
340 quia in iudiciis tuis supersperaui^^ 

Miserere mei secundum eloquium tuum^^ 

Misericordia domini plena est terra 

iustificationes tuas doce me^" 

Bonitatem et disciplinam et scientiam doce me 
345 quia in mandatis tuis credidi^*^ 

Bonus es tu 

et in bonitatc tua doce me iustificationes tuas^^ 

Manus tua^ feccrunt me et plasmauerunt me 

da mihi intellectum ut discam mandata tua^*^ 

Fiat misericordia tua ut consuletur me 

secundum eloquium tuum seruo tuo.^^ 

Ueniant mihi miserationes tUcie et uiuam- 



[f. 29b. 



350 



1 Ps. cxviii. 25. 
5 Ps. cxviii. 29. 
^ Ps. cxviii. 36. 
^^ Ps. cxviii. 40. 
'" Ps. cxviii. 64. 
2' Ps. cxviii. 76. 



2 Ps. cxviii. 26 
^ Ps. cxviii. 33 
1" Ps. cxviii. 37 
1* Ps. cxviii. 41 
"^ Ps. cxviii. 66 
^ Ps. cxviii. 77 



•* Ps. cxviii. 27. 

" Ps. cxviii. 34. 
" Ps. cxviii. 38. 
^^ Ps. cxviii. 43. 
1'* Ps. cxviii. 68. 



* Ps. cxviii. 2S. 

^ Ps. cxviii. 35. 
^2 Ps. cxviii. 39. 
1^ Ps. cxviii. 58. 
*" Ps. cxviii. 73. 



ORATIONES EXCERPT AE DE PSALTERIO. 



153 



T] Fiat cor meum immaculatum in iustificationibus tuis 

ut non confundar^ 
355 Iniqui persecuti sunt me adiuua me^ 

Secundum misericordiam tuam uiuifica me 

ut custodiam testimonia oris tui'^ 

Tuus sum ego saluum me fac 

quoniam iustificationes tuas exquissiui^ 
360 Domine uiuifica me secundum uerbum tuum^ 

Uoluntaria oris mei beneplacita fac domine 

at iudicia tua doce me'' 

Suscipe me secundum eloquium tuum et uiuam 

et non confundas me ab expectatione mea' 
365 Adiuua me et saluus ero*^ 

Confige a timore tuo carnes meas'' 

Non tradas me calumpniantibus mihi superbi^" 

Fac cum seruo tuo secundum misericordiam tuam 

et iustificationes tuas doce me" 
370 Seruus tuus sum ego 

da mihi intellectum ut sciam testimonia tua^^ 

Aspice in me et miserere mei 

secundum iudicium diligentium nomen tuum^'' 

Gressus meos dirige secundum eloquium tuum 
375 ut non dominetur me omnis iniustitia^* 

Redime me a calumpnis hominum 

ut custodiam mandatatua^^ 

Faciem tuam illumina super seruum tuum 

et doce me iustificationes tuas'*' 
380 Et intellectum da mihi et uiuam^' 

Clamaui in toto corde meo exaudi me domine 

iustificationes tuas requiram^^ 

Clamaui ad te saluum me fac 

et custodiam mandata tua''* [f. 30. 

385 /Uocem meam audi secundum magnam misericordiam tuam 

et secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me-*^ 

Uide humilitatem meam et eripe me 

quia legem tuam non sum oblitus-' 

ludica iudicium meum et redime me 
390 propter eloquium tuum uiuifica me" 

MisericordicL' tu<x multse domine 

secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me-"' 

Domine in misericordia tua uiuifica me-* 



• Ps. cxviii. 80. 
* Ps, cxviii. 107. 
' Ps. cxviii. 120. 
'' Ps. cxviii. 132. 
'- Ps. cxxiii. 144. 
*' Ps. cxviii. 153. 



- Ps. cxviii. 86. 
* Ps. cxviii. 108. 
1" Ps. cxviii. 121. 
'* Ps. cxviii. 133. 
"* Ps. cxviii. 145. 
** Ps. cxviii. 154. 



3 Ps. cxviii. 88. 
- Ps. cxviii. 1 16. 
" Ps. cxviii. 124. 
'* Ps. cxviii. 134. 
1' Ps. cxviii. 146. 
" Ps. cxviii. 156. 



♦ Ps. cxviii. 94. 

" Ps. cxviii. 117 

** Ps. cxviii. 125. 

"* Ps. cxviii. 135. 

•^ Ps. cxviii. 149. 

•* Ps. cxuii. 




OF 



mi\^ 



z:-^'^ya 



8T. MICHAEL' 
COLLEQc 



154 RATI ONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 

T] Appropinquet deprecatio mea In conspectu tuo domine 
395 iuxta eloquium tuum da mihi intellectum^ 

Intret postulatio mea in conspectu tuo 

secundum eloquium tuum eripe me''^ 

Fiat manus tua ut saluet me 

quoniam mandata tua elegi'^ ^ 

400 Quere seruum tuum domine 

quia mandata tua non sum oblltus^ 

Domine libera animam meam 

a labiis iniquis et lingua dolosa' 
405 Miserere nostri domine miserere nostri^ 

Conuerte domine captiuitatem nostram 

sicut torrens in austro'' 

De profundis clamaui ad te domine^ 

domine exaudi uocem meam 
410 Fiant aures tuae intendentes 

in uocem deprecationis mea^^ 

Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine 

domine quis sustinebit^^ 

Inquacunque die inuocauero te exaudi me 
415 multiplicabis in anima mea uirtutem^^ 

Opera manuum tuarum ne dispicias^- 

Et uide si uia iniquitatis in me est 

et deduc me in uia aeterna^" 

Eripe me domine ab homine malo 
420 a uiro iniquo eripe me^'* 

Custodi me domine de manu peccatoris 

ab hominibus iniquis eripe me'^ 

Dixi domino deus mens es tu 

exaudi uocem deprecationis mese^^ 
425 Domine domine uirtus salutis meas 

obumbrasti super caput meum in die belli^" 

Non tradas domine desiderio meo peccatori 

cogitauerunt contra me 

ne derelinquas me ne forte exaltentur^^ 
430 Domine clamaui ad te exaudi me 

intende uoci orationis meae cum clamaucro ad te^^ 

Dirigatur oratio mea sicut incensum in conspectu tuo 

eleuatio manuum mearum sacrificium uespertinum-" 

Pone domine custodiam ori meo 
435 et hostium circumstanti:e labiis meis^^ 

1 Ps. cxviii. 169. * Ps. cxviii. 170. ' Ps. c.wiii. 173. * Ps. cxviii. 176. 

■' Ps. cxix. 2. c Ps. cxxii. 3. 7 Ps. cxxv. 4. « Ps. cxxix. i. '■• Ps. cxxix. 2 

''• Ps. cxxix. 3. >' Ps. cxxxvii. 3. 12 p^. cxxxvii. 8. '^ Ps. cxxxviii. 24. 

'* Ps. cxxxix. 2. '^ Ps. cxxxix. 5. '"^ Ps. cxxxix. 7. '" Ps. cxxxix. 8. 

'« Ps. cxxxix. 9. 13 Ps. cxl. I. 20 Ps, cxl. 2. 21 Ps. c\l. 3. 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 155 

T] /Non declines cor meum in uerbo malitiae^ [f. 30b. 

Custodi me a laqueo quern statuerunt mihi 

et a scandalis operantium iniquitatem'' 

Intende ad deprecationem meam 
440 quia humiliatus sum nimis 

Libera me a persequentibus me 

quia confortati sunt super me^ 

Educ de custodia animam meam 

ad confitendum nomini tuo 
445 me expectant iusti donee retribuas mihi^ 

Domine exaudi orationem meam 

auribus percipe obsecrationem meam in ueritate tua 

exaudi me in tua iustitia'' 

Et non intres in iudicio cum seruo tuo 
450 quia non iustificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis uiuens'' 

Uelociter exaudi me defecit spiritus meus 

Non auertas faciem tuam a me 

et similis ero discendentibus in lacum' 

Auditam mihi fac mane misericordiam tuam 
455 quia in te speraui 

Notam fac mihi uiam in quo ambulem 

quia ad te leuaui animam meam"^ 

Eripe me de inimicis meis domine ad te confugi^ 

doce me facere uoluntatem tuam 
460 quia deus meus es tu 

Spiritus tuus bonus deducet me in terra recta^** 

propter nomen tuum domine 

uiuificabis mc in a^quitate tua 

Educes de tribulatione animam meam^^ 
465 et in misericordia tua disperdes inimicos meos 

Et perdes omnes qui tribulant animam meam 

quoniam ego seruus tuus sum^^ 

Emitte manum tuam de alto 

eripe me et libera me de aquis multis 
470 de manu filiorum alienorum^'^ 

Quorum os locutum est uanitatem 

et dextera eorum dextera iniquitatis^^ 

Deus canticum nouum cantabo tibi 

in psaltcrio decachordo psallani tibi'"' 
475 Qui das salutem rcgibus 

qui rcdimit Dauid seruum suum de gladio maligno''' 

Glossae T] 466 omncs] ucl cos 476 rcdimit] [redimijs suum] i[uum] 

1 Ps, cxl. 4. 2 ps cxI. 9. ^ Ps. cxli. 7. ♦ Ps. cxii. 8. ^ Ps. cxlii. i. 

« Ps. cxlii. 2. ' Ps. cxlii. 7. " Ps. cxlii. 8. ' Ps. cxlii. 9. '" Ps. cxlii. 10. 

" Ps. cxlii. II. I» Ps. cxlii. 12. » Ps. cxliii. 7. >♦ Ps. cxliii. 8. " Ps. cxliii. 9. 
" Ps. cxliii. lo. 



156 ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 

T] eripe me 

Et eripe me de manu filiorum alienorum^ 



Credo in deum patrem omnipotentem 
480 usque in finem. 

Et pater noster. 

Ascendat oratio nostra usque ad tronum 
claritatis tuae domine /et ne uacua reuertatur [f. 31. 

ad nos postolatio nostra, amen. amen. amen, alleluia. 



Has orationes preces supplicationesque fundimus in con- 
spectu misericordissimae diuinae maiestatis tuse domine deus 
omnipotens et misericors in honore beatissimae Mariae semper 
uirginis genitricis tuae sanctique Michaelis archangeli nouem- 
5 que graduum supernorum ciuium totiusque aeclessiae catholicae 
et in honore ipsius summae sanctissimaeque unicae trinitatis 
patris et filii et spiritus sancti ac specialiter horum quorum 
hodie festiuitas celebratur et quorum hie reliquiae habentur ; 
ut in hac uita sine offensione feliciterque a cunctis diabuli 

10 uitiorumque necnon malorum hominum insidiis ac tempta- 
tionibus liberati, post hanc uitam in electorum grege te, 
domine deus omnipotens et misericors adiuuante et guber- 
nante, inseri numerarique mereamur ac sine fine in sempi- 
ternis gaudiis unica solaque uisionis tuae consolatione summa 

15 sanctissimaque trinitas in conspectu missericordissima^ maies- 
tatis tuae gloriose coronemur per omnia secula seculorum. 
amen. amen. amen. 



Ps. c.vliii. ti 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE IN LAUDEM S. CI A RAN J. 157 



[HyiMnus S. Columbae in Laudem S. Ciarani.] 

T] A Lto et ineffabile apostolorum coeti 

£\_ celestis Hierusolimce sublimiorls specull 
sedente tribunalibus soils modo micantibus 
Quiaranus sanctus sacerdos inslgnis nuntius 

5 inaltatus est manibus angelorum celestibus 
Consummatis felicibus sanctltatum generibus 
quern tu Christe apostolum mundo misisti hcmlnem 
gloriosum in omnibus nouissimis temporibus 



Rogamus deum altisslmum per sanctorum memoriam 
10 sancti Patrici episcopi Ciarani prespeteri 

Columb^que auxilia nos deffendant (egregia 
ut per) illorum merita posideamus praemia 



YZ] I ineffabili T*YZ [coet]u T* cetui YZ 2 lerosolime YZ 

uel [speculjae T* specule YZ 3 sedenti YZ miccantibus Y 

4 Queranus sacerdos sanctus insignis Chrisli nuncius YZ 6 con- 

sumatis YZ 

vv 9-12 otn. YZ 



158 HYMN us IN LAUDEM S. LASRIANI. 



T] /Incipit ymnus Lasriani .1. Molasse 

Daminnse. [f. 31b. col. I 



A 



Bbas probatus omnino 
Benedictus a domino 
Cum caritatis fructibus 
Doctor aeclesiasticus 
5 Electus del anthleta 

Fidelis sine macula 
Gregis pastor subagrinus 
Humilis supplex submisus 
leiunus largissimus 

10 Kastus cum rectis moribus 

Lucerna erit in tota 
Macculasrius Hibernia 
Nadfraich et sanctus filius 
Optimus dei filius 

15 Probatus sapiens peritus 

Quem coronauit dominus 
Requiescit post obitum 
Securus im perpetuum 
Tenebrarum rectoribus 

20 Uictis atque principibus 

Xristo cum suis omnibus 
Ymnum canit celestibus 
Zelus in quo fuit misus 
dei prae participibus 



Oratio. 

Per meritum Macculasri summi sacerdotis 
adiuua nos Christe saluator mundi qui regnas. 

Glossa T] II crit] ucl [cr]a[t] 

■ 



HYMNUS MAEL'ISU. 159 



/AL^L ISU DIXIT. [f. 31b, col. 2. 

In splrut noeb immunn 
innunn oc2ts ocunn, 
in spirut noeb chucunn, 
taet a Christ co hopunn. 

In splrut noeb d'aittreb 
ar cuirp is ar n-anma, 
di-ar snadud co solma 
ar ofabud ar oralra 



Ar demnaib ar pheccdaib 
10 ar iffern co n-il-ulcc 

a fsu ron'noeba, 
ro'n'soera do spirut. 



In spirut. 



[Nomina Apostolorum.] 

Simon Madian is Matha 
Partholon Tomas Tatha 
Petar Andreas Pilipp Pol 
Eoain is da lacob. 



B] 2 Parrthalon 3 Petur Andrias Pilip 4 Eoin ozus na da 

lacop 



i6o HYMN US IN LAUD EM S. PATRICII. 



T] /Incipit ymnus sancti Patricii. [f. 32. 

ECce fulget clarlssima Patricii sollempnitas 
In qua carne deposlta fellx transcendit sidera 

Qui mox a pueritia diuina plenus gratia 
uitam cepit dillgere dignitatis angelicae 

5 Hie felici prosapia natus est in Brittania 
perceptoque babtismate studet ad alta tendere 

Sed futurorum praescius clemens et rector dominus 
hunc direxit apostolum Hiberniae ad populum 

Erat nanque haec Insola bonis terrae fructifera 
10 sed cultore idolatra mergebatur ad infima 

Ad banc doctor egregius adueniens Patriclus 
praedicabat gentilibus quod tenebat operibus 

Confluebat gentilitas ad eius sancta monita 
et respuens diabulum colebat regem omnium 

1 5 Gaudebatque se liberam remease ad patriam 
qua serpentis astiitia ollim expulsa fuerat 

Ouapropter dilectlssimi huius in laude praesiills 
psallamus Christo cordibus alternantes et uoclbus 

Ut illius suffragio liberati a uitio 
20 perfruamur in gloria uisione angelica 

Laus patri sit et filio cum spiritu paraclito 
qui suae don6 gratiae misertus est Hiberniae. 

amen. 



W] 3 om. 7i puericia gracia 4 angelicc 5 ortus/r^ natus 

Britannia 6 baptismate oin. ad 7 Set rectus 8 Hyberne 

9 namque insula terre 10 set ydolatra 12 gentilibus W 

gentibus W* 14 diabolum 15 remeasse 16 hastucia olim 

21 in/r^'sitet 22 suo Hybernie 



HYMNUS IN LAUDEM S, BRIGIDAE. i6i 



T] Incipit ymnus sanct/E Brigit^. 

PHoebl diem fert orblta plenum decoris gratia 
qui Brigitae pro laurea mundo minlstrat gaudium 

Hanc spina tanquam lllium stirps protullt mortallum 
splendore carnis nobilem candore carnis cellbem 

5 Haec pro supernis cedere carnis fugit blanditise 

/egris tulit leuamina egentlbus cibaria [f. 32b. 

Sponsique per suffragium hostile uisit premium 
siofnis et actu uluere se monstrat aruis celicae 

Ob Salemonis gloriam rellquit ^thiopiam 
10 ornant oliuae uasculum regale sumat ferculum 

Hsec gemma regis fulgida Numae kalendis sarcina 
soluta carnis celica conscendit ad palatia 

Ubi laborum premio iam compta fiore lacteo 
gregi adheret candido agno canens altissimo 

15 Quo nos pudoris speculum uirtute due precaminum 
laudemus ut pro gratia tecum regentem secula 

Laus sit patri laus filio laus flamini sanctissimo 
uni substantialiter trinoque personaliter 

amen. 



LIBER hym5^ m 



162 PRAEFATIO IN AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 



[Praefatio in Amra Coluim Cille.] 

TJ Loc dond Amru usque in finem .i. in blog thalman fil ota Fene in 
Huib Tigernan im-Midi co Dun na n-Airbed hi crich (Mas)raidi fri 
\v\xoxus anair ; no do Chectraigib Slecht a Breifni C^//nacht .i. do 
Dalian. Colum Cille mac Feidlimid meic Fergz/.fa meic Conaill 
5 meic Neill ro'scrib Dalian in-so. IS e iinmorro in tres fath ar a 
tanic Colum Cille .i. diultud doratsat rig Herend im ^.d m^c 
Anmerech do filedaib Herend, ar ro bai di-a n-immud na filed ocus 
di-a ndoilgi conna. coemractar fir Herend beith imni irin ; ar inti 
no'gertha and-sein mani eipled lb chet-oir, no'asaitis cnuicc nemed 

lo fair CO mba suaichnid do chach he, ocus combid anaeb fair dogres; 
ocus no'asaitis ior ind filid fein na cnuicc ocus no'eipled fo chet-oir 
dianimad cen chinaid no"seiad. Is and iarum ro'batar na filid (oc 
Ibur) Chinntrachta hi crich Ulad, ar doTat ri Ulad condmed tri 
mh\\^dan doib, no bliad^/;? ule doib and-sein. Conid and-sein 

15 doronsat scela fein do doilbiud fein, ocus ni f(r?rc3emnactar etir :\.mal 
no'innisteis, ac/it dia liderail ior in ciniud iliborbb etir i rabatar 
ro'dolbset filid shulbairi na faibli breci. Tichttra o filedaib Herenn 
CO Col?^/7^ Cille conid chuccu tisad ar-tz^j- ria-siu (ri)sad i nDruim 
Cetta, du ir-rabatar nar-rig ro'diultsat riu-som. Ro'aitgiset immorro 

20 ainm iiDe fri [cend] CoXuim Cille ocus in chrabaid christaide . . . 
do's'fucad ior a chommairchi co Druim Ceta. Tanic iaruni 
Colum Cille am<7/ tanic as a churuch secht fichit a lin ; ut poeta 
dixit : 

(Cethra)cha sacart a lin 
25 fiche epscop huasal brig 

icon tsalm-chetul cen acht 
c6eca deochain tricha m^^c. 

Co rue leis (na fileda) co Druim Cetta. Ro'boi xminorro Dalian 
m<7C F(?rgaill ior innarbu etir na filedu ciarbo sui ecnai ocus 

30 filidechta he. Doroni uero Colum Cille (sid na filed fri) firu 
Herend ocus fri yEd m^c Ainmerech ria each caihgin b6i isin dail 
conid ed sein raitir cid indiu, " ai nemed ria cech ai " (i. caingen na 
nemed) ria each caingin. Ro'chuinnig da?/« Colum Cille f^;'/-sna ligu 
batar isin dail toisigecht filed n-Erend do thabairt do Dalian {ar 

35 ecna) ocus ar a eolas i filidecht sech each. Doroni Colum Cille 
dub-laid oc dul don dail immalle frisna filedu Cormaicc .... 
cia log dobMhar dam-sa dar cend in molta. Asb^^-t Colum Cille 
dobe'rthar nem di.vl\\. ocus do cech 6en no'dh'geba . . . chena. 
Ni bat lia andat bai msela odrai i mbiiali. Cate comartha airi-sein, 

Glossa T] I Fene] .i. lulach 



AMA'A COL UIM CILLE. 163 

T] ar in dall, cotiberth^r. Dob^-rtlar do roscc duit fri denom in 
molta, corop leir duit nem ocus ^i ocus talam, ocus in tan bas dered 
don molad .... Doroni <Zolu7n Ci/le tuaslucud Scandlan 
meicc Cinn-faelad as a giallacht, ocus ro'slecht do soscelu . . . 
. . . ocus dorat ocht fichit dam riata do . . n anamcharait, 

45 ocus is iat comarbbai Qoluim ilille roptar anm-charait . . » . . 
Osraigi conid e i n-Hi ocus dlegtair hocht fichti dam riatai bens do 
shamud hiae a hOsraigio . . . etir ^Ed m/zc Anmerech ocus 
^dan xviiiQ. Gabran im Dal-riatai, ocus ro'leicthea Dal-riata do 
fognam do 

50 fairrci et^r Erinn ocus Albain ocus Gall-goidil do rig Alban dar a 
cend. Dochuaid. . . . 



[Amra Coluim Cille.] 

LOcus huius artis Druim Cetta dia mbui in mor-dal [fol. 34, col. 1 
and. I n-amsir ^da meicc Anmerech ocus .-Edan meicc 
Gabran dorigned. P(?rso .i. Dalian vc\acQ, F^rgaill do ]\lasraigib 
Maige Slecht a Breifni Gvmacht. Tucait ar roachtain richid do 
fein et aliis per se. Tri tucaite \m.inorro ar a tanic Col?/w Qille a 
hAlbain i nHerinn in tan-sin .i. do fuaslucud Scandlan Moir meicc 
Cindfelad rig Osraige frisi ndeochaid a rathaige-som. Oqus do 
astud na filed i nHeiind. ar ro'bass ic a n-innarba ar a tromdacht 
.i. /r/cha fo kin chleir ocus a .xu. fo leiih chleir .i. ind ollamain .i. 
10 da cet dec filed al-lin ut quidam dixit, fecht* 

Oq.us do shithugud et^r firu Herend ocus Alban im Dal-riata ; ^o 
tudchaid mrum Co\um Ci//e isin n-airecht, ocus co ;/-erracht sochaide 
isind airiiicht do failti fris ; ocus co tancatar na filid do airfitiud do. 
conid and-sein asb^rt Colum Cille fri h.-td : 

Cormacc cain biiich neoit 

nu?e a moltha cri'na a seoit 

is ed ro'leg//jr rath-crjEth 

cen-mair molthiar mairgg aerthiar, ^d. 

Cain in sug ass-a soer-aigthib siigihiar 
mairgg in iath ecnairc certhiar 
arad cloth cain in reim riarait bi 
do'fuairthet moltha maini . . . 

Is iar-sein bui Cohim Cille ic cunchid Scandlain ior .-fed, ocus r\{ 
tharat do ; co «erbairt-som dawrz fri h/td, ' is e no'gebad a assai 
25 imm iarmeirge ceb e bale i mbeth ' ; ocus ro'comallad sAmlaid. 

Colman m^rc Comgellan imuwrro do Dal-riata is e rue in mbreith .i. 
a fecht ocus a slogad la firu Herend, ar is slogad la fonnaib dogr^'s ; 

Glosj-a T] 17 rath-croeth] .i. rath n-eicsi 

li 2 



1 64 AMR A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] a cain ocus a cobach la firu Alban. Ocus is frisin Culman-sin 
dorigni Cohim Cille in mboide in tan ropo lenam bee he, et dixit : 

30 A chub/^i' con, a anim glan, 

as so pdic duit, dalle ph6ic dam. 

Ocus asb^rt Colum Qille is e dogenad sithugud etir firu Herend ocus 

Alban. 

Tanic iar^/w Dalian do acallaim Cholutm Ci7/e, co/iid and ro'gab 

35 in remfocul do ; ocus ni relic Colum dlle do a denam secha 
sein, (co-ndernad) i n-amsir a heitsechta ; asbert, fri marb robo chu- 
baid. 

/Dorairgert tra Colum CUle indmasa ocus toirthe (in [fol. 34, col. 2 
tal)man do Dalian dar cend in molta-so ocus ni ragaib Dalian acht 

40 nem do fein ocus do cech oen no'dngebad ocus do'fucfad et^r ceill 
ocus fogur. 

'* Cuin ro'innub th'ec ocus tu i n-ailithri octis messe in nHerinn " ? 
Tri (com)arthai immorro dorat Colum Cille ^(y, in tan dogenad a 
molad, comad marcacb eich alaid no'innis^^ d6 eitsecht Coluim 

45 Cille \ ocus in cetna foccul no'raidfed comad he tosach in molta ; 
ocus a shuli do lecud do cein no'beth ic a de(nam). 
Hie ath Feni di/^ im-Midi ro'chanad in molad-so (ut) M^l-suthain 
dixit. Adfet \\x\7norro Fer-domnach comarba, is ar Sligi Assail ro* 
chanad otha Dun na n-Airbed cosin crois ic Tig Lomman. 

50 *Fecht do Maelchoba na cha.r 

hie Ibur Chind-trachta thi'ar 
da cet dec (filed) fo's'fiiair 
frisin n-ibar aniar-thuaid. 

Coindmed te(ora) rhbliad<2;^ liibind 
55 dorat doib Msel-coba in cing 

mer(aid) co la bratha bain 
do cheneol delbda Demmain. 

Tres filiae Orci quae uocantur diuersis nominibus in cselo et in terra 

et in inferno ; in Ccelo quidem Stenna et Euriale et Medusa ; .i. 

60 Clothus Lacessis Antropus ; in inferno Electo Migera Stifone. 

Hoc est principium laudationis. Anamain etzV da nin in-so .i. 
nin hi tosuch in molta ocus i n-a deriud .i. Ni disceoil<?^z/i" membuain ; 
no is gobul di .i. raicni de-chubaid .i. da s(on no) a tri do thinscetul o 
oen-fid beos diaid i ndi[aid] ocus son o fid is ecsamail inn-a ndiaid-side. 
65 Ni disceoil .i. ni diithe sceoil .i. ni ba seel do diiid cluathaigfit(er). 
Ni chelt ceis ceol de chruitt Craiptini co . . c6rastar ior sliiagu 
suan-bas ; <r<?;zsert coibni?/i- et/r sce(o main) Moriath maccthacht 
Morca : ba moo lei cech log Labr(aid). 

Ba binniu cech ce61 in chrott 
70 arpeit Labraid Longse(ch) Lorcc 

cairbo docht ior runi'in ri 
in ro'chel ce'is Craip(tini). 

Glossae T] 31 dalle] no t[alle] 42 nHerinn] .i. ar . . . 66 ni 

chelt] .i. Ross xx\acz Finn no Feichertne file cecinit 



A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 163- 

T] Teora bliadna boi cen les 

Colum inn-a dub-recles 
75 luid CO angliu as a chacht 

iar se bliadnaib sechtmogat 

F6 ainm do maith is do miad 
a ainm d' ulcc ociis d' an(riar) 

/an fir is ni ioxus fand [fol. 34b, col. i. 

80 iath minn ocus iath ferand, 

[m]ur immud tall isind recht 
coph biiaid is briathar Ian-chert 
dii bale dii duthaig lat 
cail comet is ciil carpat. 

85 Ethne airechda 'n-a bi'u 

ind rigan de Chorbraigiu 
mathair Choluim comul ngle 
ingen Dimma meicc Noe. 

(fri)re mile co leith mile ba ioVi.us guth Qoluim Cille ic celebrad, ut 
90 dixit poeta : 

Son a gotha Cohiwi Cilk 
mor a binne hiias cech cleir 
CO cend coic cet dec ceimmend 
aidblib reimmend (e)d ba reil. 

95 Hi r<? «-immud am-martra 

diarbo Cholum coem-dalta 
dolluid eissi fo dered 
con'id Diin a shen-nemed. 

(A)idbse .i. ainm do chiiil no do chr6nan dogniteis er-m6r fer n- 
Too Erend immalle cid ed do'scured and. Ocus is ed on dor6nsat fir 
Herend ar a chind-som isin mor-dail Dromma Ceta, co tanic miad 
m^wman do. Deismirecht ar aidbsi, ut Colman dixit .i. Taacc 
Lenini : 

(L)uin oc elaib uiige oc dirnaib 
105 crotha ban-athech o crothaib rigna 

rige oc Domnall dordd (o)c aidbsi 
adand oc cainndil coigg ocom coilgg-se. 

(B)id ferb ic sluind tri raet .i. ferb briathar, ut dicitur, ma dia 
ferbaib fir-amraib berlai bias bain ; (bi)d da;/<z ferb bolg, ut dicitur, 
I lo Turgbait ferba for a (g)ruaidib iar cil-brethaib .i. iar cloen-brelhaib; 
(bi)d dawrt ferb bo^ ut dicitur, Teora ferba fi'ra o'sn'acht Assal ar 
Mog Niiadat. 

Angelus dixit {?io) monachus in-so si's : 

Olossae TJ 81 immud] iio [imm]ad 82 coph] no cii 107 coilgg-se] 

•i. claideb IC9 bain] .i, fir ill o'sn'acht] .i. ro'a'immaig 



1 66 A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 

']'] M<7fcan humal atbeir cet 

115 deus ei indulget 

f(97tgella no ocns uet 

im bethaid suthain surget. 

(I.a)braid Longsech le6r a lin 
las rort Cobthach (i nD)inn-rig 
120 CO sliiag laignech dar linn lir 

dib ro'(a)inmnigthe Lagin. 

(Da) cet 2s fichit chet Gall 
CO laignib lethan leo anall 
de na laignib tuctha and-sein 
125 (d)e atat Lagin f<?^ Laignib. 

Tuaim temna a ainm ria-siu dorigned ind orggain Dind-rig in ro* 
maibad . . . gaine and : 

/Gle no'laiged isin ganium [fob 34b, col. 2. 

inn-a ligu ba mor-saeth 
130 slicht a asna tre n-a etach 

ba leir con'id'seited g^th. 

Is aire emnas in cet foccul ar abbeli no ar alainne in molta, ut est, 
Deus dcus mens r. in. Is e \xs\morro a ainm lasin Gdidel sein .i. a 
a innise mod .i. is e so mod a ainnisen : 

135 Agur agur iar cein chein 

beith i pein phein ni sith sith 

amal chach each co brath brath 

in cech trath rath thratli cid scith scith. 

Brigita dixit : 

140 Is f6 lemm-sa mo lagat 

do thalmain thaiines cech eland 
ci'a no'beth nech ni bad isliu 
do'aillfed sercc Isu and. 

Amra Choluim cech dia 
145 cebia no'di'rgaba 'm al-lan 

ro"m*bia ind laith find fia 
ro'ir Dia do Dalian. 

Dal ro •dab/5' is m6r baes 
isind i^xus 6s Druim lias 
150 ammo choimdiii a ri rii ra 

imbi bi bii bes ni tias. 

Ata ben istnaith 
ni apar a hainm 
mnidid esse deilm 
155 am^/ chloich a tailm. 

Glossa T] 128 isin ganium] no isin gaimriud 



AM/;! A COLUIM CILLE. 167 

T] Is leges lega cen les 

is cuinchid smera cen smiiais 

is amran ri croitt cen cheis 

ar liibeith d'eis ar n-organ huais 

160 Ro"be do lecht i fairthe 

iar do neit seol sir-arde 
ruccthar i capp i ndiaid phill 
do race a scail dia c6em-chill 

Ferchertne file dixit : 

165 In eigthiar ainm demuin duib 

focclas phein ar a muintir 
ni'm'reilge Dia tair na tiar 
i lurg demuin i n-eigthiar. 

Cul ainm in charpait cen chol 
170 i tegind la Conchobor 

ociis neit ba hainm don chath 
no'brisind la nxacz Cathbath. 

Dirsan le'm sellad fris 
f^^-bir i froig dercc anis 
175 ba binne no'chantais dordd 

a da bolg fri dercc anis . . 

Ni air diuchtnaim as mo chotlud radumai innlis . iar cotlud chain 
bind ris . briathar chorgais cen nach nichmaircc . rath Rathmeicc. 
biiaid rig meicc. . . 
180 Deismirecht ar atherrach i hguth rignath in so sis. 

Diambad me in goba guth-binn 
goba loga no'lenfaind 
arm no slaidfed laeg leith-chinn 
no'meillinn do Mael-Sechnaill 



185 /T~^Ia dia doTTogus re tias In n-a gnuls [fol. 26, 
1 ) col. I. 

.i. is ro'atagur dia ; no guidim ria-siu thias in n-a gnuis. 

Culu tria neit. 

.i. amal teit carpat serda tre chath corop amlaid dech m'anim-se 
tre chath demna dochum nime. 

Glossae T] 170 la] no re 172 la] no re 



168 A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] DIa nime nl'm'rellge il-lurgu i n-elgthlar ar a mulchthi 
ameit 

.i. ar relad firinni a.their dia nime ; no di'-a f iss con nach dia as idal ; 
ni'mTeilge ic egem il-lurg demna ar meit a'miiichi. 

Dia mor m' anacul de mur theinntide diu-tercc 
195 fider. 

.i. mor dia do'mm anacul ar immed in tened bale hi teilcit^r 
dera co cian hie o deicsin .i. quia fit miir .i. immed ; diu-tercc 
dana compositum nomen o Latin oa/s o Scotic .i. diu inchian ; ocus 
dercc siiil, ut dixit Gr^nni ingen Chormaic : 

200 Fil dune 

ris mad buide lem diu-tercc 
ar a tibrind in liibith ule 
a meicc Maire cid diupert. 

DIa firlan fir-ocus clunes mo do-nualll de nim-iath 
205 nel. 

.i. dia fir 6en no dia na firi'an ; fk-ouis .i. quia est deus ubique et 
prope omnibus inuocantibus eum^; mo do-nuaill .i. mo (di)nuaill 
.i. nuall mo chuirp ocus m'anma iar neillaib oc iath nimi ; no nuall 
fetarl/<f(? ocus nu-iadnaisi . . dia thimthirecht do daenib di each 
210 rset. 



N' 



di-sceoil d' uib Nell. 



i 



.i. ni cen seel ; ?io ni dis in seel d'uib Neill Colum CiUe do ec, no do 
iniii Neill. 

Ni huchtat oen-malgi mor mairg mor deilm 
215 diulaliig. 

.i. Ni d' 6en-maig as uch no as iachtad sed totis campi's is mairg 
mor eitsecht Colui'm (Zille ; deilm .i. is mor in crith ocus in 
c?^;;/scugud tanic isind Erind la heitsecht (ZoXuini Cille. 

Ris re asnei Colum cen bith cen chill. 

220 .i. is diulaing dun in seel isind r^ i n-aisneit-fr dun Col//;// d7/e do 
eitsecht cen a bith i mbith no i mbethaid, ocus cen beith hi cill. 
Ubi inuenitur ris .i. seel ? ni ^ns^ ; i n-immacallaim in da thurad, 
/ut dicitur, "ail rig rissi redi " ; no i mBrethaib [fol. 26, col. 2. 

Glossa T] 203 Maire] no muiie 

' Ps. cxliv. 18. 



JMJ^A COLUIM CILLE. 169 

T] N(eined), ut dicitur, " ni dil dami rissi " .i. ni fil airfitiud dami 
225 ocai do scelaib. 

Co hlndia dul do. 

.i. coi C07i2iX : india .1. innisfes ; cia condiX 6\tt innisfes dui de ; no 
ropo dui cech dune inn-a chondiulg-som co hlndia. 

Sceo Nera in faith De. 

230 sceo ocus ceo ocus neo tri comoccomail Goideilggi ; ociis cid Nera 
m^rc Mora(ind) 710 xwacz Finnchuill, a sidib, ni coimsed a aisneis; no 
robo dui side i n-athfegad Ccluim Cilie. 

De de Sion suidioth. 

.i. do deis in tSion nemdai ro*s(ui)destair; ?w in faith De no* 
235 aisneided in suidig(ud) bias i n-iath Sion .i. hi tir. 

Ni less anma ar sui ardonconniath. 

.i. ni fil oc(und) nech lessaiges no soillsiges ar n-anmain hi fecht-sa, 
(ar a)trullai huan i n-iath cain ar siii ; no copideo .i. sailhm (.i.) inti 
no* hsailled o f^rcetul ar mbrentaid cinad {ocus targabal). 

240 Conoiter biu bath. 

.i. inti no'choiweted (ar) riibin, atbath ; no inti ro'fitir ar riibiu co 
cain, atbath. 

Ar do'n'bath ba ar n-airchiund a dilcen. 

.i. inti ba hairchend di-ar n-adilgib adb(ath) ; no inti ba hairchend 
245 fri hairchisecht ar n-adilgnigi atb(ath). 

Ar do "n 'bath ba ar fiadait foidie;;/. 

.i. in f(5idem teged hiiain co har fiadait atbath ; ar teged a spirut 
cech dartain (or nem. 

Ar ni' nfissid frisbered homnu huain. 

250 .i. ar ni mair inti dobifred fiss si'd dun oa/s no'frithbruided con na 
b(ad) immecla ocund ; no in fisid teged huain i n-iath. 

Ar ni' n'tathriath do*slui;^dfe foccul fir. 

.1. ni haithrethend chucund inti ro'rethed huain . . no'sluinnfed 
fir focuil dun, no fir-foccull ; no (ni) thic di-ar taithreos .i. di-ar 
255 lessugud. 

Ar ni forcetlaid f^rcanad tuatha toi. 

.i. inti noiuaided foridin inna tuath ic precept doib cowbitis inn-a 
tost ; ?io in f^rcetlaid no'chanad na tuatha bat(ar) im Thai .i. 
(nomen) proprium srotha i n-Albain. 



I70 AMJ^A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] /Hulle bith ba hai he. [fol. 26b, col. i. 

.i. truag dond uile bith ba leis, ar biid e .i. truag ; no da-na ba leis in 
bith uli. 

Is crott cen chels, is cell cen abbald. 

.i. ceis ainm do chruit bic bis hi comaitecht cruitti mdri hie a 
265 seinm ; no ainm do tharraing ar a mbi ind leithriu ; no ainm don 
delgain bic ; no ainm do na coblaigthib no, don trom-thet quod est 
melius, ut dixit in file. 



A 



De ascensione eius in caelum. 

Trulcc ro-ardd trath De de Cholum cuitechta. 



270 .i. conuargaib cor- ro-ardd in tan tanic cuitechta De ar cend Coluwi 
Qille. 

Find-fethal fresdul. 

.i. is finn in fethal di-a tancatar fir indell ; 770 dana ba find in sith- 
lad dodeochaid do fresdul Choluim Chilli .i. angil. 

^75 Figlls fot mboi. 

.i. da cet dec slechtan leis cech lai ^r///i sollomnaib tantum, comtis 
leri a asnai tre n-a blai lin. 

Boi sa:gul-sneld. 
.i. diriuch no suail no becc .i. Ixxui. bliadna, ut dixit in file. 

280 Bol seim-sath. 
.i. ba s\iail a shaith. 

Boi sab suithe cech dind. 

.1. ba sab hi suithemlacht cech b<?Hai co a chlethi ; no sab dangen 
no shoad cech n-indliged. 

285 Boi dinn oc libur legdocht. 

.i. noforcanad libru ind rechta co a chlethi no quia fuit doctor in 
libris legis. 

Lassais tir tuaid, lais tuaith occidens. 
.i. ro'lasastair isin tir tiiaith ; no robo lais, no ro'lesaig in tfr tuaith ; 
290 ocus ro'lesaig ihir (na) fuinedach; no is lais am^/rogab Inis Bo Finni 
forsind (f)airggi. 



A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 171 

T] Cotro lais oriens. 

•i. ro'lassai . . . isind airthiur. 

O chleraib crid-ochtaib. 

295 .i. o'n chleir re Corccan Ochaidi ; oats is iadi ro'faid-seom do 
Grigoir ; no dana robo docht a chride im chleirchecht fri each. 

Fo dibad. 

.i. maith a eipiltiu. quia fit dibad [oats ba)th ocns ba oa^s teme ic 
sluinn epilten. 

300 /De angel in re assIdTocaib. [fol. 26b, col. 2 

.1. ahgil De nime dodeochatar ar a chend in tan conhuarcaib. 



R 



De marterio eiusdem in mundo. 

Anic axalu ro halrbriu archaricrllu. 



.i. ranic-som co dii ita Axal angel ; no ranic du hi tabar auxilium do 
305 chach .i. co himmed archaiigel ; no Axal .i. immacallaim .i. ranic-som 
di'n thir i ndentar immacallaim ; quia dicunt hiruphin et zaraphin, 
Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth dicentes ; no axalu 
.i. ucca ocus sola, et compositum in foccul sic .i. 6 Latin ocus 6 
Goideilg .i. ranic-som in n-oen baile as togaidi la each .i. caelum. 

310 Ranic iath in nad adaig aiccestar. 
•i. ranic-som thir in nach aiccther adaig. 

Ranic thir do Moyse munemmar. 
.i. in-id toimtiu leind Moyse do beith. 

Ranic maige mos nadgenet ciiiil. 
315 .i. ni bes ceol do genemain indib, ar ni bi a thesbaid etir eissib. . 

Nad eitset ecnaide. 
.i. ni hetat ecnaidi a aisneis ; no ni heitsend ecnaid fri araile. 

Asrala ri sacart saethu. 

.i. ro-la ri na sacart a galra ule de, i n-amsir a eitsechta, ut dicitur, 
320 Tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem.^ 

* Mt xxvi. 38 



172 AMR A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] T~) O'ches gair combiilch. 



R 



.i. cain ro'briss a thola isin garit re ro'biii. 

B6i a hiiath ior demal. 

.i. ba huath do-som demon, 710 ropo huath-som la demon .i. la dee 
325 in milti. 

Dl-a mbo golste celebrad. 

.i. di'-a mbo choi astuda, no di-a mbo gai astuda • celebrad Co\utm 
Cii/e ; no goiste aire fein .i. airet no'chluinte guth Coluim Cille ic 
celebrad, ni leicthe ass co cinnte in celebrad ocus co /^-iarfaigtis scela 
330 do iar?/;;/. 

As a cheird cumachtalg. 
.i. a chumachta a chleirchecta dogniid-som sein. 

Conroit^r recht robust. 

.i. rofitir com mor-shonairti ind rechta, quia idem est robust et 
335 robustus ; no ro'chomet a dirgi co sonairt. 

Ro'fess ruam ro'fess seis. [fol. 27, col. i. 

.1. rofoss r6m a adnaicthi .i. Hi no Dun, ut dicunt alii ; no ro'fess 
cor-ruaim ocus ro'fess a hseis. 

Suithe do dama deachta. 

340 .i. ro'damad d6 suithe na deachta ; 6 m^^rc De ro'etastar sein ; no 
ro'boi i ndeacht damtha meicc De. 

Derb dag i mba. 
.i. is demin co7i\^ maith in t-ec dochuaid; no ropomaith inti atbathand. 

Ba heola Axal n-aiigel. 
345 .i. ba heolach i n-immacallaim ind angil diarbo ainm Axal. 

Armbert Bassll brathu. 

.i. in brath diumsa dochuaid ind im m6r-dail Dromma Ceta, co7i\^ 
airi-sein tuc B6ethini testimoin a Baisil do thraithad in diummais ; 
no ro'airbered bith bretha bratha Baisil. 



Glossa T] 346 armbert] armbert .i. ro'erb^rt bretha no briathra a Basil ; no 
ro'erb^rt Baithi'n braihu .i. bretha no briathra a Basil ic forcetul Colin' /n Qillc nach 
ar-ragbad diumm/^j no miad m^y/man lagairfer nErend . . . in sinisir. niarg. ; et in 
inf. marg. ar airdd no comad Cohiin Cille fein doberad briathra Basil chuci di-a forcetul 
fein. 



A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 173 

T] Argair gni'mu de aldbse alrbrlb aidbsib. 

.i. ro'airgair immi a menmain do bith inn-a dia in molad do'ratsat 
na sloig fair ; 710 ro'ergart gni'mu De do thaidbsin inna n-immed 
lidub nduaibsech ; ocus is ed arrogart deis seom sein in testiraoin a 
Basil, no na brethra. 

355 De scientia eius in omni parte. 

Alth rith rethes. 



R 



.i. tarraid do in rith ro'reithestar. 

Tar cals cain-denam. 
.i. dogni'd cain-gnim dar cend a miscen, quia fit cais miscais. 

360 Falg ferb fithlr. 

.i. no'fuaiged breithir in forcetail in feth-athair. 

Gaiss gliiasa gle. 

.i. ba gass he ic erslocud inna ngluas co gle ; no gonais na gliiasa, 
et reliqua. 

365 Glinnsl-us salmu. 

.i. ro'glinnig na salmu fo obil ocus astrisc. . 

Sluinnsi-?/^ leig libru llbuir, ut car Caslon. 

.i. is amlaid ro'legastair libru legis amal no'legad libru Eoin 
Cassion ar a reidi ; ?io ro'leg am^/ ro'leg Eoin Casion libru legis. . 

370 Catha gulae gselals. 

.i. ro'gcelastar cath in chrdis ; jno culai asmaithand [fol. 27, col. 2. 
.i. ro"briss catha na tri Cul .i. cath Ciiili Dreimni (or Connachtu, 
ocus cath Cuili Feda f<?r Colman mor mace liDiarmata, ocus cath Cuili 
Rathin ior Ultu ic cosnam Rois Torothair et/V Colum ocus Chomgall. 

375 Libru Solman sex-us. 

.i. ro'seich libru Solman ; no ro'siacht libru '^ohnan ; ?io sexus .i. 
fexsuSj ut dicitur fenchas pro senchas, ut dixit in file : 

Legsait filid fail i fos 

fenchas co feig la Fergus, 

380 Sina sceo Imrima raith. 

.i. sina .i. sonenna ; sceo rima .i. doinenna ; ocus is ondi as imber 
ata ; raid .i. ro'raidestar sein. 

Glossa T] 8 fos] no [f]u[s] 



174 A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] Rannais rainn co figuir etir libru lelg. 

.i. dorat stair ind rechta for leith, ocus a shians (or in leith aile. . . 

385 Legais runu ro-chiiald. 

.i. rosualt beist bis isind (f)airgi ; is iat a hairdi side : in tan sceas 
ocus a haged fri tir, domma ocus terca. isin tir-sin co cenn secht 
riiblia<^^;^ ; mad siias, domma ocus anbthine isind aedr sin ; mad 
sis, dith ocus mortlaid (or milaib in mara. No'innised isLium riina 
390 ind anmannai-siu do dainib combeitis inn-a foimtin ; no ro'leg 
runa ic ro'suidib ; no is e fein robo sui. 

Eter scolalg screptra sceo ella(cht) immuaim n-esci 
im r(ith). 

.i. ro'thucastar suna/ reithes esci fri grein. rempi nunc post nunc. 

395, Ralth rith la grein ligescalg. 

.i. is airi Siibeir gescach di, ar is ilaidi soilisi do rennaib ocus do 
roscaib d6ini ; uel nouit cursum fluminis Reui j dob<?;^ar hiiaid-side 
for cech sruth. 

Rein rIth. 
400 .i. ropo eolach ir-rith Renis -i.maris. 

Rimfed renna nime nech adcoi each lidir-uals. 

.i. is doig linn no'innisfed do rennaib nimi inti no'innisfed each 
ret hilais dorigni Co\u7n Ci7/e ; ;'?6''innisfed Co/um Ci//e ni ro'huais 
di-a triallad, .i. do rennaib. 

405 R-0 Colum Cille eualammar. 
.i. ro'chualammar o Cholum Cille. 



Glossa T] 400 maris] z'n inf. marg. ut dixit Finn : 

Sccl lem diiib dorddaid dam 
ro'faeth sam (snigid gam) 
(gccth ard)-fuar isel grian 
argair rith lu-rethach rian. 

ro'rii(a)d rait(h roxleth cruth) 
ro'gab gnass gigrand guth 
ro'gab fuacht ete (^n) 
(aigre re e mo seel). 



AM J? A COLUIM C2LLE. 175 

/De admiratione et caritate eius. [fol. 27b, col. i. 

T] (^~^ Olch bol colch bias beo bad inamrldir ar iathaib 
■rdocht ir-thuaid. 



COIc 



410 .i. cairm ir-rabai ocus cairm i mbia beo, bad amru ocus bad forcthiu 
isin ti'r tuaid quam Colum Cilli. 

Adfet connii. 
.i. no'aisneided corrici nuu (Zo\um Cil/e, 

Nadlgoi geoin. 

415 .i. ni aithgen-sa goi fadecht-sa ar is marb inti no'innis^^ dun .1. 
Column Ctlle ; no noinnisd-^diln o nii cosin nomad nhua de geneluch 
caich ; no adfet fil and idem et uetus testimonium, ocus an n6, is 
nouum testimonium .i. noinnis^^ dun iarum do fetar-laicc ocus do 
nu-fi'adnaise. 

420 Gres ro'fer fechtnachu. 

.i. ba fechtnachu each gres in gres ro'ferastar Colum Cilie. 

Fri arthu ar chathru co domun drlfiQ^thler. 

.i. fri dradu na cathrach nemda ro'dringestar; co dorauji .1. robo 
d6 a shomain ; no co domun .1. ad caelum. 

425 Ar deu dolnachta. 

.i. is airi dorigni sein ar d6enacht meicc De .1. cor-ragbad greim do 
cesad meicc De. 

Ar assaib rigthler. 
.i. ar sastaib do ir-richiud. 

430 Rir accobur a sula. 

.1. roTenastar cech ni robo shant di'-a-rosc hi-fos. 

Sul slan crels Crist. 

.i. cretis Crist in sui slan ; no creis a uerbo creo, roforbrestar 
\sLXu/n hi Crist ; ?io dorat Crist inorbairt fair. 

435 Ceo ni coirm ceo ni serc-ol saith sechrais beoil. 

.i. sechnais coirm, sechnais serc-ol, sechnais saith ; sechn^is be6il ; 
no sech a beolu. 

Boi cath. 
.1. catholicus. 

Glossa TJ 416 de] no do 



176 • AMI^A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] Boi cast, 
.i. castus. 

Cardolt. 

.i. toit, Ian do deircc eisseom huili ; fto f^rcthi Colum Qille o 
deirc. 

445 Clothonn oc buaid. 

.i. cloch cl6chi /quia fit ond cloch ; robo chloch [fol. 27b, col. 2. 
\2jum cloichi cech uilcc (Zohim (Zille^ ocus d3.na ro"b6i seom corbo 
lia buada, ut fit ail hi cinn tiri. 

Boi less Ian. 
450 .i. b6i seom co tabrad a Ian less do chach. 

Boi leor less oiged. 
.i. ba leor do do maith cid a ndenad fri hoigedu. 

Boi huasal, boi obid, boi huasa bas. 

.i. ropo m6r a huaisli, ocus cerbo huasal ropo humal, ecus is airi 
455 dognid humli ar ro'fitir bas hiiasai ; ^0 rop fortail for a bas. 

Ba liain, ba lig, la cridi cech ecnada. 

.i. ba lenis no ba lian-char .i. ba sobarthanach m ba C2/;;^rechtaid 
no ba liaig ic legi^/i" chaich. 

Ar mind n-Axal n-acallaim ba hanmni ar beba. 

460 .1. in mind no'biid ocund ic acallaim ind angil diarbo ainm Axa1, 
is do lugu digi atbath, ar ni chaithed linn na biad isin bVmdain 
atbath ac/if i sathurnn ocus i ndomnuch. 

Ba binn ba hoen a cherdd cleirchechta. 

•i. ba bind la each a guth ; ocus ropo leor do each ind oen-cherdd 
465 chleirchechta b6i oca ; no ropo 6en di-a cherddaib cleirchecht, ar 
ba fili ba faith ba siii. 

Do doinib discruit. 
.i. ropo discrutan do chach a dana. 

Ba din do nochtaib, ba din do bochtaib. 

470 .i. ic a n-eitiud ocus ic a mbi'athad. 

Ba mi no'chesad cech tro;;^ di othaig. 

.i. cech athach throm no'chesad is amal niia no'gebed Co\um 
Ci7/e, no ba \xuinm\\i each othaig diin in cesad nua-sa, ar in dall. 






AMR A COLUIM CILLE. i-j-j 

rj O Cholum cose tuath. 
475 -^- o Cholum no'choiscitis na tiiatha. 

Miad mar munemmar manna. 

.i. /miad airmitiu ; mar .i. immed; manna .i. in [fol. t,t,, col. i. 
mainn ; iss-ed asbertis meicc fria, man c6 .i. quid hoc nisi cibus 
caelestis ? dommunemmar iarum .i. dob^/thar airmitiu mor do-som 
480 in biid nemdai. 

No'dfi'gellsigfe Cn's^ et/r dllgthechu. 

.1. is and doberthar d6 a log a geilsinechta ; etir na dligthechu .i. 
eU'r angliu ocus archangliu, 

Tre n-a chian co taslai. 
485 .i. is fata ata ic roachtain na geillsinechta-sin. 

Ergnaid sui siacht slicht cethrulr. 

.1. is ergnaid in sui ro'sechestar slicht in chethrair .i. na cethri 
suiscelaigthe ; no ro'siacht fein, quia apud Finniauum euangelium 
legit. 

490 Co talluld la dochetal. 

.i. is amlaid dolluid la d6chetal dochum nime .i. cetal muintire 
nime oci/s talman ho ieta.T-\aicc ocus nui-fiadnaisi. 

Do nim-iath iar n-a chrolch. 
.i. CO hiath nime dochuaid iar croich ocus chesad. 

495 Cet cell custoi tond fo ogi offrlnn. 

.i. cometaid tond do (or muirib c^t cell ; ocus cintech ar ecintech 
sein, ut est Hi ocus Dairi ; ?io cometaid tond fo ogi oitfrinn in comlin- 
sin. 

Oll-ni ni idal ni ellastar cloen-chlelr. 

500 .i. oil ani dogniid do maith. ociis ni idlacht ; ni ailed da//^ bale i 
mbiid cliar chl6en. 

Do'ellar fo inbuilg. 
.i. do*s"bered do salund ; no no's'bliged .i. no'chendsaiged. 

Ni fot ni fuacht nad heris. 

505 .1. ni ro'foidestar nech huaid dogcnad uilcc, ocus ni dernai fein nad 
heris .i. na ro'aslaig hens tor nech, no ni ragaib fein heris. 

Glossa T] 496 cometaid] no cosatic 

LIBER IIVMX N 



\ 



178 



AM/^A COLUIM CILLE. 



[fol. II, col. 2. 



T] NI ulned ni na bo recht rig. 

.i. ni hairderccaiged ni acht do reir rechta De. 

Nad eitse bas bith. 
510 .i. ar na bad istad do bas tre bithu, no isin bith. 

Beo a ainm /beo a anualm. 
.i. a anim thall. 

Ar . . fodruair fo recht noeb. 

.i. ar a fo(t) ro'fodriibastar fo recht noeb, is aire as be(o) a ainm i-fos 
515 ocus a anim thall. 

Frisbert tinu a thoib. 

.i. ro'mairnestair saill a thoib, ar ba leir scath a asna tria n-a blai 
lin isin \.ra\g. 

Tule a chuirp cuillsi-us. 
520 .i, ro'choillestar toil a chuirp, 

Cuill neolt. 

.i. ro . . ro'choillestar gainne, ut poeta dixit : 

In maith lib 
in tan asb^rar fir frib 
525 aslaigid sercc saigit seoit 

ni gaib neoit fri nech as dil, 

Nad In maco, rn^aco, Hui Chulnn. 

.i. cuich in maco.} ni ansa^ n\acc em Hui Chuinn .i. Colz/w Q,iJIe ; 
no ni bo in meicc Hui Chuinn gainni no neoti. 

530 Cuil delm de eot cuil deim de formut. 

.i. ni dernai ni de eot, ni dogneth cuil ; no ni dernai do fuachtam 
no do f^nnat, ni no'digbad cuil, quia fit demo .i. digbaim. 

Fo lib llgl a ai. 
.i. is maith duib, is lib ata a ligi. 
535 Ar cech saeth srethalb sina. 

.i. ar each ngalar sretli sina .i. dogniid each sin a raithi, 

Tre thuaith n-idlaig do'ru'meoin ret(u). 
(ic) dul tre thuaith innad idlacht dorz/wenair .i. . . . 



AMR A COLUIM CILLE. 179 

T] Ar credla calrpdiu. 

540 .i. is airi dorat in messa fonru ar in carpat credal a chuirp ; no ar in 
cleirchecht ro'leic hiiad ar charbtu. 

Cath-sir solch fir fiched fri conuail. 

.i. cath suthain ; soich fir .i. roseichestar in fir . fiched .i. dogniid- 
som fuachtain fri-a cholaind, i-foss. 

545 Co nach ra(ga) rig-m^^c ior dede De. 
,i. m^^rc ind rig . . . ni raga ior deda De. 

In aguth in athfers. 

.i. isin guth n-aigthide .i. ite maledicti in i. ni bi a fers 

aile do, acht uenite benedicti patris^ . . . 

550 Adranacht ria n-aes ria n-amne(rt). 

/.i. ro'adnacht ria-siu tisad aes do, ocus ropo [fol. 33b, col. i. 
amnertach .i. ar it se \X\did71a sechtjiiogdX ropo slan do. 

(Ar) iffern In Albu omun. 
.i. ar omun iffirnn dochuaid i n-Albain. 

555 (A)ed atnoi ule oll-dolne dron-cheial fechta for nia 
nem. 

.. Aed xwacQ. Ainmerech dorat secht cumala ar a anmain do thabairt 
isin molad-sa Qohii/n Ci/le , ocus ro'aithnestair ^d do'n dull comad 
druiniu cech cetal in cetal-sa do'n tren-fiur .i. do Cholum Ci/Ie ; 
560 quia fit nia .i. tren-fer. 

Ni handil. 
.i. lem, acht is dil. 

Seu suail. 

.i. ocus ni suail; no ni handil .i. ni ro'indil, ocus ni ro'fuaig ni bad 
565 shuail. 

Ni nia nad nua fri cotach Conu^W. 

A. ni tren-fer nach nua in-so fri glinnigud cotaig Con^iiW ; no I'ri 
cotach conuail .i. ic sith et/> corp ocus anmain. 

Cluidsi-us borbb beolu bendacht batar ic tol tolri'o-. 

o 

570 .i. ro*chl6i beolu inna mborb batar ic ardd-rig T6i, cid ed bad alic 
leo olcc do rad ; conid b^//nachad dognitis, ut fuit Balam. 

Glossa T] 542 fri conuail] no fri coluain 

^ Mt. XXV. 41, 34. 

X 2 



l8o AMKA COLUIM CILLE, 

T] O dolnib (de)imthechta , oc deo desestar. 
o doinib ro'digbad ocus ic dia tharrasair. 

Ar adbud ar ani atronnai gart nglan hoa cathair 
575 Ch(?;mail. 

.i. ar a ainmni ocus ar a ani ro'ernai gart nglan hua (Co)naill inn-a 
chathair; no ar a adb-chlos ocus ar ainmni ro'ernai gart nglan 
et reliqua ; ar ni denad-som sein ut faciunt hipochrita;. 

Hie udbud cain-sruth sceo maglstir mulntire. 

5-80 .i. hie udbud nomen doloris .i. ^ro{priu7u) saith no ingiu sechi. 
Robo chain i^ixuni in sruith con na tomled, co ;^or-ragbad in galar- 
sin he ; ocus da.na ropo magistir he di-a muintir immon cetna ; no 
in^iu sechi .i. is i fechtain ro'tacmaing a shechi ar-immud a dan; 
no ic udbud /A. ic fethugud adbb ic eirniud chest [fol. 33b, cob 2, 

585 na canon(e) ; /lo ic dibdud g6a; no ainm do boith legind ; no 
propriurii loci i Ceneol Chona.i\\. 

Fri haiigel n-aicellestair atgaill gr^matalg greic. 

.i. dognid acallaim arigil, ocus rofoglaind g/'^mataig a.mal Grecu ; no 
no'aicilled grr^matacdu ocus G/'^cu. 

590 Soer sech thuaith , sin Inedim. 

.i. soer no'seichtis .uii. tuatha ; ocus cinntech ar ecintech and ; 
no no'seicthea sechtar thiiatha . Sin inedim .i. is amlaid sein 
dogniim a aisneis. 

Mace Fedllmthi fieh thuaith, fin nouit. 

595 .i. mace Feidb>;///« di-a fichtis .xx. tiiath ; ocus cintech ar ecintech 
beos ; di-a fich in tir antiiaid. Fin nouU A, iinem nouit .i. a bas 
fein uel finem mundi. 

Ni toehias don bith, ba sir don chruich a chuimni. 

.i. ni ma-taidchaid ior bith gairddi a amsire; robo suthain inxviorro 
600 do chumnigud crochi ior a chorp ; ^z<? ni thanic do'n bith ille ba 
suthainiu do chuimnigud crochi meicc De. 

Confich figlestar 6 gnim gHnnestar. 
.i. ani nofiged 6 figill imraite do denam no'glinniged 6 gnim. 

Congeln de geln n-an hua hAirt nis Neil co nert. 

C05 .i. ro'genair gein n-an au Airt e-side ; no hua Neill co nert .1. 
robo nertmar ; no nis Neill co nert, ni fri ncrta Neil dob^red tdeb, 
oc/it fri neria m spirta noib. 

Glossa T] 605 au] 110 o, sec. })iaim. 



A MR A COLUIM CILLE. iSi 



T] 



Nad fulch fecht di-a mbathar. 



ni dernai fuachtain in bad choir a bas, dia mad he fath no'bethe 
6io do chena. 



B 



Ulch bron cerdd Chuind dul do druib meit a 
maith. 

.i. boi brisiud ocus bron hi cathir Chuind do'n do-druib ro'boi {or 
QoXum Cille dia ndechaid innund . Meit a maith .i. is mor meit in 
615 mathiussa b6i do do'n dodruib boi fair; ?io h<j'\ uch ecus hx on hi 
ceirdd Chuind. 

/Mace ainm cruchl. [fol. 28, col. i. 

.i. mace dorat a ainm do chroich ; 7to mace ri-s' liibo ch//wan ainm 
croche Crist. 

620 Cuici alas ecce ^r certo Indlas. 

•i. cosse a ees .i. is demin lemm a ses ; ecce aer .i. is ioWus dam in 
t-aer, ar roieicthe 6.6 a siiU cein boi ic denam in molta : certo 
'uidias ,1. is m6r a cherta innisim. 

Al-liath leo binn in nectu nu-dal. 

625 .i. al-h'ath .i. al-lith idem octis h'th a ailli., amal gloid leoman bind i 
snechtu i nddil nui ; ar in tan doheir in leo a glaid ass, tecait foithi 
na huili anmannai, co tabair-som thi di-a erbull impu, co n-eiplet 
isind luc-sin acht luch ocus sinnach. Tic in sailchi cucai-seom 
iar-sin co tabair-side thi immi-seom co n-epil. Sic Co\um Qillc inti 

C30 ma tabair ti a fd^z-cetail, ni theite huad tairrsi acht anrechtaid, ti 
f<'^/'cetail meicc De inn-a thimchell-som ; no al-liath .i. ailli ind leith 
.i. Coium aile , no al-liath .i. in I'ath indalla ar theite in leo in iath 
indalla cein bis incoisni, co tabair a glaid ass iar lidul immach isin 
dail nui. 

635 Coec coecuas. 

.i. com m' ec ni innisiub scela Coluim Cille. 

In tech hi coluain co hether a rogu ro-fer subal sam- 
ith. 

.i. in tintech dochuaid i colainn co hether vernal dochuaid P61 ; ocus 
640 ropo he a rogu sein ; ro-fer .i. ro'ferastar a rogu cosin maith i fil 
sith ocus suba ; no rofera-tar co tarddad a rogu d6 co sam-sith 
.i. CO sith in tsamraid, ar is and atbath ; no foruir sith di-a samiid 
in techt dochuaid co heither. 

Glcssa T] 633 incoisni]. i. leucl 



i82 A MR A COLUIM CILLE. 

T] Rosalui sochla sulthi derb do. 

645 .i. ro"huatuaslaic sui co sochla do shuidib ; no ro'slanaig siiithi do 
shuidib ; derb do .i. is demin dorigni sein. 

Do ni hong oen-talgi , do nl hong oen-teta. 

ong .i. tadall, no tet timpan no tet sligi ; /ni tadall [fol. 28, col. 2. 
oen-taigi \diXum ; no ni tadall oen-teti no oen-sligi duin cainiud 
650 Co\ui?n Ctlle. Ubi est ong .i. tadall ? ni ansa : hi fothud breth, ut 
est, ongaib coscaib carat .i. ar omun a cose a tadaill di-a coscc 
di-a chairtib ; 710 ong .i. ongan .i. nirbo ohgan oen-taigi he ac/it ropo 
ohgan il-taigi ; ?io ni bo ongan oen-sligi. 

Trom tiiath foccul fo thuind. 

655 .i. is trom a chainiud cosna tuathaib, ocus is foccul f6 thuinn in 
scel-sa. 

Ardlecht de locharnn Ind rig do'radbad ro-athlas. 

•i. locharnn ind rig de ro'dlecht din in molad-sa fair ; do'radbad .i. 
ro'dibdad hi-fos, ro-athlas tall in regno cselorum. 

660 Amrad in-so Ind rig ro'dom'rlg f6>r'don*snaIdfe Slone. 

.i. amra in rad-sa, no amra in rath, no amreid, 710 amra in rith ata foi 
anuasana ; is inund in t-am hi dind ocus mors, quia post mortem 
pretium laudis datum est cec6 ; no is inund in t-am ocus nem ; 
nem-rath di;^ ar is nem tucad d6 il-luag in molta ; ind rig ro'dom* 
665 rig .i. dorat rige dam .i. ar is Qo\ui?i Cilk dorat ollamnas dam ; 
f£?r"don"sna/(^ Si6ne .i. no'n'snaidfe co sliab Si6n, no is cosin 
cathraig nemda. 

Ro'dom'slbsia sech riaga. 

.i. ro"m*fuca sech demnu ind aeoir ad requiem sanctorum , no sech 
670 riaga .i. sech ingena oircc. 

Rop r(^id menna duba dim. 

.i. rop soraid dam dul sech na mmnata duba .i. ubi sunt demones ; 
no mendum .i. go , menna .i. goa ; ro'eisrete mruni dimsa inna 
goa duba. 

^75 Do'm'chlch cen anim hoa cuirp cathra co hualsli. 

.i. CO ro"ma-accara cen anim hua do Choirpri Nia-fer do Laignib 
.i. ar is Eithe ingen Dininia meicc Noe a mathair, do Chorprai.ue 
Lagen ; ocus ropo hoa side do Chathair Mor Tc\acc Feidlimthi Fir- 
erglais. 



AM/^A COLUJM CILLE. 1S3 

T] /Oil ro-diall oil natha nime nem-grlan [fol. 28b, col. i. 
nid amhuain. 

.i. is mor in ro-diall dorat/zi" ior na na focclu-sa anuasana ; oil natha 
.i. is oil in nath dognitis ind filid ar-thus do grein ocus do escu, ocus 
ni moo in temligud dobertis ionw , indas dorat//j--sa sund ; no 
cid oil leind erdarcMS natha greni ocus escai, ni moo lind indaas 
685 erdarcz<fi"eitsechta Co\uim Qille . Nid amhuain, Ni disceoil .;. quia 
cecatus sum iterum. 



[NOTA.] 

Tj fol. 26b. in inf. marg. 



non esset uirgin;tas nisi matnmonmm tuisset. 



1 84 OR ATI S. ADAMNANI. 



[Oratio S. Adamnani.] 

T] Adomnan dorigne in n-orthain-se. 

Olum Cllle CO DIa do'm'erall hi tias ni mos-tias. 



c 



.i. CO nderna Q,o\um CiHe mo erail co Dia in tan tias ; ni mos-tias .i. 
ni rop moch thias. 

Tacud iar-mar mui mo chelmaine. 

5 .i. iar mor thacad regat, is i mo chelmaine dam. 

Buidni CO haiigel airm. 
.i. is e leth atbmm mo erail cosinn airm i filet buidne angel. 

Ainm hui Nasadaig Nell, ni suail snadud Sion co 
harchaiigliu Heil. 

TO .i. ainm hui erdarcaig Neil ; ni suail %xv2idud ,i. nf suail in snathud co 
Dia na n-archarigel, quia idem est hel et deus. 

[IJndirignaib De athar etir comslectaib na cethri sen 
find lichet firian fochanat riched ind rio^ runio- 
ruithnigthi. 

15 .i. i ndirignaib .i. hi cz^^/ztaigib De athar . et/r comlecht^//^ .i. et/> 
comthinoltaib na cethri sen-find fichet .i. xii. patriarchae et .xii. 
apostoli ; fochanat .i. dicentes t<?r, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus 
deus sabaoth ; ind rig imiig .i. ind rig taitnemaig hic-o taat runa. 

Nual nad ranic nad rocma. 

20 .i. sech ni ranic ni ricfa niial debtha in leth-sin. 

Rect mol mo Christ c?/;;^achtach col Colum Cllli. 

.i. ni ranic col i ndirgidetaid du hita mo Christ c?/wachtach ; no colo 
.i. friscurim ceil, i ndirgidetaid ita Dia ocus Colum Cille. 

[Stemma S. Mobi.] [fol. 28b, col. 2. 

Ht He ^ ^ * * 

* * * * * ♦ 

T] ►J^Mobi clairneach mac Eeoan m/c Bresail m/c ArL,il m/c Ydna m/c 
Ajrtri m/c Luigni IV/nog m/c Brengduib m/c Airt cuirb m/c Coirbr/ 
m/c Corm/c mic. . . . rg . . . tuiniiig 'I'eamrach. 



HYMN us S. PHI LI PPL 185 



[Hymnus S. Philippl] 

T] TDllip api-w/ap^/^/caidh [fragm. 

-^ hi ceite Pilip ro'raidh 



in enlaith shaer shuthain sheang 
ait/'(?abais inis Eidheand. 

5 I n-airthz^r Afr^ice bid 

is e saethar suaichnigh gnit 
nocho taraill soeghal sin 
dath na fuil for a n-eitib. 

Maraid a clumha foraib 
10 o thosach diWgthech domain 

gin easbaidh nach aen eoin dib 
gin fuilleadh riu giny^mmh. 

Sea^r/^/ n-aibhne finda co fad 
i>na muighib i iwWcd 
15 as eadh no's'biathand dogr^s 

canaid ceolu co cain-bes. 

DoToindsit vc^edhon aidhche 
ar xvihetli for eocho caidhche 
ri c ord na n-aingeal ar luas 
20 isin aidheor eadaruas. 

Canaid na a'/ eoin co gr/nd 
ni hecoir a bitli ro-bind 
na huile adhanira rith 
dorinde Dia ria^in mbith. 

25 QdiViaid dr(9ng dib ar n-eirghe 

i n-aims/> na hiarmeirghe 
a ndingne Dia digr^is fath 
o thosach domain co brath. 

Canaid na heoin is maith mein 
30 isin cleadhoil duak4'' dcin 

a ndingne Dia dighnaib thall 
il-lo bratha na ngrafand. 

Da en Cfthrnchat ar zed 
ocus vciile. nocho breg 
35 robo rimh doib robo raith 

is ed a fir in gach enlaith. 



)86 HYMN US S. PHILIPPL 

T] Da'cluindis fir eoin gin dccht 

in coicedal csemh comhnart 
adbeldais uili mor in mod 

40 ar eiste^/^/ re n-airfidiud. 

Impidhe Muire moire 
iar Scothad na canoine 
CO n-aittrebam thall co grib 
isin tir a fuil Pilip. Yilip, 



[Miscellanea.] 



T] fragm. i. 



'^ (a) Find Fik ; mac do, Concubur Abrad-ruag ri Erand ; mac do-^ein, 
Mog Corb qui cecidit ic toghail Bz-mdne Da Choca ; m<2c do-sein, Cu 
Corb qui cecidit la Feradach Find Fe^/^/nach. 

(b) . . . . ni mad lodmar do, ol Cu Chula/nd, ro'mert .... 
amar Ultu ; apr<2^/<! nech fri Conchubar, cia d'a tissad . . . ni po rom 

(c) Is and-sin CO mhoc/i^ fiY fer. . . . f^ir-sium, dia lod in coicer 
cuicce fo'n oinme ; ro'gabastar ime amar blaith biandaige, is e uaigthe 
OSS lethair, ro'gabtar bratt taing tairis a n-echtar. 

(d) /mortlaidh .i. quando plurimi pereunt de uno morbo [fol. 35ib. 
mortali .i. mort luadh .i. mors luath .i. bass luath, ocus ni hingnad ; ecus 
comtsui^igz<r^ sin o Laidin ocus o Gaedhailg, sic est isin Bretnais, ut 
dicitur ' croe-bechain,' .i. a crai, is ondi is ' cara ' ata, a mbechain 
is ' becc' tsluindes. 

(e) ALd do'sgrib oci/s a nduilk bic fuair do 

eitir di 

angab 

. . . satu 

cinmotha. 



DE LIBERATIONE SCANDLANI. 187 



[De Ltberatione Scandlanl] 

T] / 1 ^Ech\.M^ dolluidh Q,o\um Cilleocus .^dhan mac Gabriin [fragm. ii 
\P do mor-dhail Droma Ceta, co h^Edh mac Ammxxech, i rabadz^r 
firu YjUend \Ur laech ocus cle'rech co cend mbliad//^ ocus .iiii. mis ; 
do chuingidh chairde do feruib A\ha?i tancadz^r, ocus ni tz/^adh doib. 
5 "Bid cairdi co hrdih dono,^' ol CoXum Cille^ ','&^^ indsaidhidh sair a 
HeinW; " uair bidur caingni imdha sund oc Oaedh mac Ammirec/i .i. 
tafond Dal-riada dar muir, ocus tafond na n-eces, ocus dala Ossraidhi 
iar tuitim a n-eit<?ri .i. Scandlain . Oc tc^c/U dono do Cho/um Qille 
ior dorus in diiine amach fod imraidh Aed co cuala diiicaire Scand- 

10 lain ar mhed na peini i mbiii .i. .xii. chuibrech fair, ocus feoil 
fonaithi dobf/thea do, ocus banda ar rind meoir do uisci do i n-a 
dhiaidh . Tainic do7io CoXuui CtHe di acallaim Scandl^zVz co n- 
eib^rt Scandl<2;z fr/s, "ar Crist Wut, eirg for-t ciilu ocus no'm'cuin 
digh ior Oedh, uair doroch^r-sa i'm fiachu." Dochuaidh immorro in 

1 5 cl^rech CO h^dh, ocus ni thard-s<?w d6. Asher/ do/io Co\um Cule, 
" bidh dilmhain ria madain." " Omiine, a chorr-chlmdh ud," ar in 
righan, ocus a sobca blathar ocus si ac folcadh. " Tu fein bus 
corr," ar Colum Ci7/e, " for in ath-sa amuigh co b^-^'th, ocus do \et/i 
sciath bristi a.ma/ ata in kM-folt;" ocus ata ■a.m\aid sicut uidimus ; 

20 " ocus do'mTua-sa Scandl<2;2 ria matain," ol Colum Cilh. Ocos 
doluidh iarum Cohan Cille tar Ciand^-f/z/a ocus tar h. mac Carthaind 
ocus tar Loch Febuil ocus i Corthib Snamha ocus co hArd mac n- 
Odhran i n-inis Eoghain. Ocz^j^ tainic tarmcrith mor isin long-port 
iar//w . . air theinid ocus toraind fescor, co nar'gabadh Scandlcz;/ tria 

25 lather nDe sechtar scuru, ocus umruUa iar-sin ocus nell solusta 
roime cu Coirthe Snamha, con (faca) in curach (cuice) do'n fearand. 
" Cia uil isin curach ? " ol Scandl^;^. " Cuimine fil and," ar se, 
" mac P'eradhaidh meic Mhuiredhuigh m^/c Eogain." " Bidhba side 
do7io do C\\o\u7n Cille , . . dad do coirp leith. Imurchur 

30 dhamh oais e61us," ol Scandla«, '''' ocus dodhen do sidh iri CoXuui 
C/7/(r." Imsoad as co hArd mac n-Odrain, uair is ann tainic in 
cl(frech don iarmeirge . . . Scand!^;^ ro'gab a leth-chuaran de. " Cia 
so," ol CoXuin Cille. " ScandA/;/," or se. " Scela lat," ol CoXum 
Cille. " Deogh," ol Scand/a/z. Ticc in ballan il-laim Co\uim Cille, 

35 ocus do/^erur, d6 ocus no's'ib. " Scela lat," or Colum Cille. " Deogh 
beds," ol Scandla;z. "Amach, a Baiihin," ol Colum Cille, ^^ ocus a. 
Ian eile do." Dobf'rar immorro ocus ibidh. "Scela lat," ol Colum 
Cille. " Deog," ol Scandla« . Ticthar a tres Ian do, ocus ibidh. 
" Scela lat," ar CoXum Cille. /Iar-sin Xrd adcuaidh [fragm. ii.b 

40 Scandla/z a thurthe<r/z/a co torar/// in imz/rch///-, ocus nach fuair a 
xmurzbur o Chuimin co «derna a si'dh fri CoXum Cille. Dorighnedh 

Glossa T] 9 fo dimraidh] noy fo dinn an doruis is coir. 



i88 DE LIBERATIONE SCANDLAXT. 

T] tra si'dh and-sin, ocus adb(?rt (ZoXum Cille^ "cidh mor d'ulc bes \\tr 
Chon^XX ocus Eoghan, ni bia in imurcaidh ic Eoghan acht cenn co 
leith ocus aen bo ic Conall 'n-a haghuidh il-16 br^'tha." Dorala teora 
buadha do ChoXum Qille do'n turas-sin .i. sidh Dala-riada .i. a fer/z/ 

45 ocus a sloigedh la firu Y\xejid, ocus a cain ocus a cabhach la firu 
A\ha?i; ocus fastadh na n-eces i n-Ruind; ocus tuaslucadh '$>c2ind\ain. 
Ocus ar ndenam tra sidha Cuimine iri Coluui C///<?, adb^rt Qohwi 
Qille, "sle«r/^/ sis, a Scandlrt;/;^, do'm reir," ut dixit oc tab<7/rt a sosr^/a 
do Co\u?n Qille im Scandk-^. Ro'rathaidh-siumh na conaire fair, 

50 conidh ann adb^rt Colu/n Qille frisium iar-sin a bachall do breith lais 
di-a snad(ud) ocus budh soraidh in sed, ocus a tab^/H iarum do Laisren 
mac Feradhuidh i Ross Grencha. Ocus ni'sn'imfhuluing or na hairged 
ar med a mirbuile, ut dixit, *' beir mo bachall leat i't laimh " et 
reliqua. 

Dundelga maith an t-inad oir. 



DE MORTE S. COLUMBM. 



[De Morte S. Columb.e.] 

T] T~^Oralado'n dullmarcach . . . et dixit an dall fris, "canastainic 

\ J .... di-ata mo chul," ar an marcach. "Cia teidhe," ol an 

dall. ''Anti di-ata . . ." ol an marcach. "Scela lat," ol in dall 

d'Ua Nell Colum Cille do ec. Ass-ed and-sin doroine 

an marcach fonitiud an dalta et dixit an dall 

Is and-sin ro'batar na fileda ic Hiub^r Cind Tn^r/z/a i crich n-Ul^'^; 
ar doratt ri Ultz^ughedha^r/// h\iad?ia doib uile ann-sin, conad and-sin 
doronsat sgela fenedh do dolb^^uadhuib fein, ocus ni forcaemnacairtar 
am^/ ro'innisti ; acht is di-a n-erail forsin cinadh mborb .i. V)\ad 
\\.er a rabad/zr ro'delbsat 'vXeda sulb^/Ve na faidhble breigge . . . 



sen pairt misi ^d. 



190 DE QUINQUE PARTIBUS MOMONIAE. 



[De QUINQUE PARTIBUS MoMONlAE.] 

T] //^~^Oig Mumain a Mumain moir [fragra. iii. 

V__^ ni hiad nach cumain le cleir 
eol dam rann go Mumain dib 
tall arad tir turaid trein. 



o Leim Concult?/;^^ na gloth 
go Sligi Dalad na n-each 
dorala ior a \eith loch. 



\eth2X na Tuagh-muman tuaigh 
10 sloinnfet .... (doib) 

o Echtge gu hEiblind ain 
ata a mbaid re HeinVz^ oig. 

o da oilen eile ait 
Ur-muma go hoilen (Ui Brie) 
15 .... Cnamchoill cain 

ag-soin an gnath-romn ngloin nglic. 

o Chnamchoill go Luachair lain 
Muma M^^on buanfaidh buain 
Ota Sliabh Eibhlinn go n-aibh 
20 go Sliabh gCain na gceiminn gruaidh. 

/Dcas-muma o Sh'abh Cain . . [fragm. iiib. 

go fairge re taib na dtonn ; 
lar-muma o Luachair siar seall 
gusin Gleann nDian ata drong. 

25 aig dia tat 

hiia Thasaig Xetho, dan diuid 
rosgab tar moing go meid 
rosleig ar a roinn a cuig. 

[NOTAE.] 

T] adnacul .i. ead nae cul .i. ' ead ' dlig^^ ociis ' nae ' duine, ocus 
' cul ' coimet, coimet dX\gid in duine. 

In eclais .i. uaid clais clais na huide, no clais fuaigth^^- ar each ; no 
eclais ondi as eclesia, colectio iustorum .i. comtinol na firen do beth 
innti, et reliqua. 



ADDITAAIENTA 

DE CODICE FRANCISCANO 

EXCERPTA. 



IN LA UDEM HYMNODIAE. 193 



[In Laudem HyiMnodiae.] 

F] / IVF Oem papa uasal oiregda ro'bai isin Roim da bo comainm [fol. i. 
■^ ^ (C)lemens papa ocus is de ro'fiarfiag laronimus tuaruscbala 
na salm ocus na himnuidi ; ocus ro'gab-som ic athguidi in duilemun co 
dlestinach in aidche sin co maitin. {Ocus tic) aingil De do nim cuice 
5 le tuaniscbail na humnuidi ocus is ead so ro'raid ris, gib e dogebud as 
a . . . imnaidi corup duan molta intoga ic Dia dogein, oir scrisaig si na 
huile pecad ocus glanaig si ... . ibrigi na colla ocus bathaig 

si toil in cuirp d'a aindeoin ocus minig si in truamdacht ocus 

si gach uile dasacht ocus brisig si in ferg ocus luathaigig si na haingil 

10 ithfirnd ocus deluigid si na diabuil ocus scrisaig si dorchodus na 
hindtind ocus methaigid si in naimdacht ocus comedaig si in tslainte 
ocus crichnaidig si na deg-oiprigi ocus lasaig si tene spirudalta isin 
croidi .i. grad De ri grad daine ocus do(ni) si sithch^/;^ ^tir in 
corp ocus in t-anum. Do reir mar adubuirt leronimus annsa .uii. 

15 caibidil do legis na hanma, "O homo . . . . ni fuil ni is 
tarbuigi duit annsa beth marbthaig inna dia do molad, uair da 
molair dia slanaiguid h'anum ocus do chorp le cele." Mas ed, a 
duine, hos e seo is legis duit, adair do na salmaib ocus do'n im- 
naidi . mar adubuir leronimus, nach fetann nach brethuib coiri 

20 . . . tuid sualtaigi ocus tuaruscbail na salm ocus na hernaigi do 
foillsiugud minic . . ar seo haec leronimus ut supra. 



LIBER HYMN O 



194 



HYMN US DE TRIE US REGIE US. 



F| 



lO 



15 



20 



25 



30 



[Hymnus DE Tribus Regibus.] 

TRiur rig tainic do thig De 
tri gnuisi mar m nglan-re 
o'n tir oirrth^;^ig ealaig 
troim d . . min mall-srebaig. 

Tr/ar do'gluais fa gen sochair 
cusin mBethil mban-scothcz^^ 
tr/ar d'a'r dailed uil oile 
triur faiged na faistine. 

Breith in coiwdig moir maisig 
tarfas do'n tr/ur sco . . . 
isin faisdin do gach droing 
delb in rig isi reltoind. 

Retla ard fa halann 

in bit braenach 

dochi fa cabair cindti 
re hadaig na hirminti. 

Gluaisit in triur rig rathmar 
n'a lennain co lan-atlam 
dochuaid in relta reampa 
'n-a stuaig senta sonerta. 

Ni r'an si gan dol sa'teach 
ria'sa tr/ur co dian-duilech 
in relta coindlec corrbog 
dar each renda siubol-grod. 

Iss-e na ratar and-sin 
an athair an ais hanmin 
. . . . do'bi a ngallga 
ri na cruindi ceatharda. 

Fillseod a ngluine geala 

tucsad a tri naisceda 

int-i 'g-a n-anan;^/ gach iul 

is anam do gach en-tr/ur. Triur. 



35 



,\^ — -^- — ~ — . 

8T. MICHAEC.g \'C 



Tucsad aithne ar a gnuis ngil 
^uir& math^r in duilim 
in og saer-glan 's i a siur 
gaehnar hi do gach en-triur. 

Ar rochtain rig na cruindi 
do'n ball-sgoid reid reltuindi 
fuair in irmr bind-foclach . 
iul ingontach \\ ansir rog. 



bog 



PRAEFA no IN BENEDICITE. 195 



[Praefatio in Benedicite.'] 

F] /Tres pueri in fornace ignis ardentis hoc canticum fecerunt. [fol. 1 2b. 
In campo uero Sennar factus est et in campo Diram specialiter. 
I n-amseir uero Nabcodonozor doronad. Di-a soerad uero ar thenid 
doronsat he. Ar na r'adairset inunorro in deilb n-orda doronai 
5 Nabcodonozor is aire ro'r'laithea in fornacem. Deus tamen illos 
cantando hoc canticum de fornace hberauit. Annanias, Azarias, 
Misael, a n-anmand Ebraide; Sedrac, Misac, Abdinago, a n-anmand 
Callacda. 



B] I hignis canticam 2 Himmuig Senair viViinorro doronad 

ociis himmaig Diraim/r^? in . . Diram 3, 4 n-amsir din Ndbcudon 

nasor daronad. 3 sasrad oin. uero 4 uair ro'adairset am. 

immorro n-ordai doronad la Nabcudon nasor 5 ro'laitea 6 

hie canticumm 6, 7 Assarias Misahel n-anmunda hebraice Sedrach 

7 n-anmunda 8 k(2llta 



[Benedicite.] 

F] jDEnedicite omnia opera domini dominum ymnum dicite. 

-■-^ et superexaltate eum in secula. 

Benedic 

Benedic 
5 Benedic 

Benedic 

Benedic 

Benedic 

Benedic 
10 Benedic 

Benedic 



te cell domini dominum ymnum. 

te aquai domini dominum ymnum. 

te aquae omnes super celos domini dominum ymnum, 

te omnes potentiae domini dominum ymnum. 

te sol et luna domini dominum ymnum. 

te stellae cell domini dominum ymnum. 

te ymberet ros domini dominum ymnum. 

te omnes spiritus domini dominum ymnum. 

te ignis et calor domini dominum ymnum. 



A2] ///. A Benedictio puerorum car. tit. 2 2 superexultate 2 

saecula A 3 caeli A z-xX\ 2 4 angeh pro aquae A2 5 aquae A 

caelos A on. domini A 6 omnis potentias A 7 am. 

domini A 8 stellae A stella 2 caeli A ca^li 2 9 imber 2. 9-29 

{incl.) cm. domini A 10 omnis A 



O 2 



196 BENEDICITE. 

F] /Benedicite noctes et dies domini dominum ymnum. [fol. 13. 

Benedicite tenebrae et lumen domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite frigus et sestas domini dominum ymnum. 
15 Benedicite pruina et niues domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite fulgura et nubes domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite dicat terra domini dominum ymnum dicat et 
superexaltet eum in. 

Benedicite montes et colles domini dominum ymnum. 
20 Benedicite nantia terrae domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite maria et flumina domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite fontes aquarum domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite beluse et omnia quae mouentur in aquis domini 
dominum ymnum dicite. 
25 Benedicite omnes uolucres celi domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite bestiae et iumenta domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite Israhelitae domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite filii hominum domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite sacerdotes domini dominum ymnum. 
30 Benedicite serui domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite spiritus et animae iustorum domini dominum 
ymnum. 

Benedicite sancti et humiles corde domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite Annanias et Azarias Misael domini dominum 
35 ymnum dicite.^ 

Benedicamus patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum dominum 
ymnum dicamus et superexaltemus eum in secula. 

Sacerdotes domini benedicite. amen. 

Te enim omnipotens deus benedicimus iure quia tres pueros liberasti 
ab igne nos quoque de supplicio mortis seternae propter miseri- 
cordiam tuam eripe Christe audi nos oremus. 



As] 13 tenebrae A 14 aestas A 16 fulgora AS 17 

benedicat A2 18 superexaltat A superexultat 2 add. Scccula A 20 

omnia nascentia terrae A nascentia terrae 2 23 bilue A belua 2 24 

^;;z. dicite A 25 caeli A2 27 Israhelite A2 28 fili 2 31, 

33, 34 om. domini A 34 om. et A Zacharias j^^'r*? Azarias 2 Misahel A2 

35 om. dicite A 37 superexultemus 2 38 saeciila A om. 38 A2 

om. 1-32 I i\\\\ pro quia A 2 de . . . aeternae om. A ins. A* 

3 qui regnas^r<? Christe . . oremus A 



' Dan. iii. 57-J 



HYMNUS UESPERTINUS, 197 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Christe qui lux es?^ 

F] Ambrosius siii epscop is he doronai hunc ymnum do molad in 
tslanicceda oq.us i n-aidche as di'r a chantain. Tre rithim doronad. 
Sect captil and ocus da line cecha coptil ocus se sillaba dec cech 
lini. 



[Hymnus Uespertinus.] 

F] /^"^Hriste qui lux es et dies 

^^--^ noctis tenebras detigis 
lucisque lumen crederis 
lumen cre(a)tis prsedicans. 

5 Precamur sancte domine 

defende nos in hac nocte 
sit nobis in te requies 
quietam noctem tribue. 

/Ne grauis sompnus irruat [fol. 13b. 

10 hostis ne nos surripiat 

caro illi consentiat 
nos tibi reos statuat. 

Oculi sompnum capiant 
cor semper ad te uigelat 
1 5 dextera tua protegat 

famulos qui te diligunt. 

Defensor noster aspice 
insidiantem reprime 
guberna tuos fam.ulos 
20 quos sanguine mercatus es. 

Memento nostri domine 
in graui isto corpore 
tu es defensor anim^e 
adesto nobis domine. 

25 Gloria patri ingenito 

gloria unigenito 
simul cum spiritu sancto 
in sempitcrno seculo. 



198 HYMNUS IN LA UDEM SS. PETRI ET PA ULL 



[Hymnus in Laudem SS. Petri et Pauli.] 

F] //^^Hristi patris in dextera [fol. 14. 

^^-^ Sedentis super ethera 

Post ludeorum flagella 
Post egressum de Gehenna 

5 Spiritus sancti gratia 

Repleti sunt repentina 

Cum cunctarum notitia 
Linguarum multifaria 

Reuelantes misteria 
10 In seculis abscondita 

Futura et praeterita 
Ac prsesentia abdita 

Ymnos ^/ralmos et cantica 
Atque sacra libamamina 

15 In multa patientia 

Et caritate fraterna 

Ofiferebant tarn plucita 
Deo per summa studia 

Uitae suae per tempora 
20 Beatissima prospera 

Talenta euangelica 
Sancta non sine ussura 

Reddentes in dominico 
Regni gazafilacio 

25 /Zelo aequale meritum [fol. 14b. 

est honore perhibitum 

Una die ad dominum 
Se peragendo altissimum 

Adepti post martyrium 
30 Uocationis bradium 



H YMNUS IN LA UDEM SS. PR TRI ET PAULL 1 99 

F] Et sanctx contubernium 

Trinitatis perpetuum 

Non habentis initium 
Nee non et finem dierum 

35 Cuius honor imperium 

permanebit in seculum 

Quos dominus ad superna 
Reuocauit cum gloria 

Deus dele facinora 
40 Nostra pater tarn plurima 

Tua magna dementia 
Et pietate nimia 

Per sanctorum suffragia 
Apostolorum fortia 

45 Petri clauicularia 

Cui data potentia 

Pauli et tali gloria 
In diuina scientia 

Et per Christum in secula 
50 Dominantem infinita 



200 CANTEMUS DOMINO GLORIOSE. 



[Praefatio in Canticum Cantemus Domino.'] 

F] /Cantemus. Filii Israhel hoc canticum cecinerunt post [fol. i6b. 

transitum rubri maris et demersionem illorum in illo. Moyses tamen 

et totus chorus uiriHs prius cantauit. Hironimus dicit quod Maria 

soror Aaron cum muUeribus popuh cecinit ; sed finito carmine 

5 uirorum mulieribus sexus quasi secundo ordine hoc carmen cecinit. 



[Cantemus Domino Gloriose.] 

F] /^"^Antemus domino gloriose enim honorificatus est 

^^-^ equum et ascensorem deiecit in mare 

Adiutor et protector fuit mihi in salutem 

hie deus meus et honorificabo eum 
5 deus patris mei et exaltabo eum 

Dominus conterens bella dominus nomen est illi 

Currus Pharaonis et exercitum eius proiecit in mare 

Electi principes eius submersi sunt in rubro mari 

Pylago cooperuit eos 
10 deuenerunt in profundum tanquam lapis 

Dextera tua domine glorificata est in uirtute 

dextera manus tua domine confregit inimicos 

Et per multitudinem maiestatis tua^ 

contriuisti aduersarios misisti iram tuam 
15 et comedit eos tanquam stipulam 

Et per spiritum iracundia^ tuae diuissa est aqua 

Gilauerunt tanquam murus aqua^ 

gilauerunt fluctus in medio mari 

A2] /// A canticum /// 2 canticum Marias sororis Moysi 
I gloriosai A 2 aequum A equm 2 proiecit A2 om. 5 

A i7ts. A"*^ 7 Faraonis A Faronis 2 8 Electos ascensores (ascen- 

siores 2) ternos stratores (statores 2) demersit in rubrum mare A2 9 

pilago 2 10 tamquam A 11, 12 dextra 2 12 confringet A 

15 tamquam A2 16 iraecundiae A iracondiai'2 tuae A diuisa A2 

17, 18 gylauerunt A 17 tamquam A muros A2 aquae A 



C ANTE M us DOMINO GLORIOSE. 201 

F] Dixit inimicus persequens comprehcndam 
20 partibor spolia replebo animam meam 

interficiam gladio meo dominabitur manus mea 

Missisti spiritum tuum et cooperuit eos mare 

submersi sunt tanquam plumbum in aqua ualedissima 

Quis similis tibi in diis domine quis similis tibi 
25 gloriosus in Sanctis mirabilis 

in maiestatibus faciens prodigia 

Extendisti dexteram tuam et deuorauit eos terra 

/gubernasti iustitia tua populum tuum [fol. 17. 

hunc quem liberasti 
30 Exortatus es in uirtute tua in refrigerio sancto tuo 

Audierunt gentes et irat^ sunt 

dolores comprehenderunt inhabitantes Philistim 

Tunc festinauerunt duces Edom 

et principes Mcabditarum apprehendit eos timor 
35 Fluxerunt omnes inhabitantes Chanan 

decidat super eos timor et tremor magnitudinis brachii tui 

Fiant tanquam lapis donee transeat populus tuus domine 

usque dum transeat populus tuus domine 

hunc quem liberasti 
40 Induces plantans eos in montem hereditatis tuae 

in praeparato habitationis tuae quia praeparasti domine 

Sanctimonium tuum domine quod praeparauerunt manus tuae 

domine tu regnas in aeternum in seculum seculi et adhuc 

Ouum intrauit equitatus Pharaonis 
45 cum curribus et ascensoribus in mare 

et induxit dominus super eos aquas maris 

Filii autem Israhel abierunt 

per siccum per medium mare^ 

Deus patris mei et exaltabo eum 
50 Dominus conterens bella dominus nomen est illi. 



A2] 19 conpraehendam A 22 misisti A2 23 merserunt 

A misserunt 2 pro submersi sunt tamquam A plummum 2 ualidissima 
A2 25 mirabiles A 28 iustitiam tuam populo tuo A 31 

iratae A 32 conpraehenderunt A conprehenderunt 2 Filistim A 

34 Mohabitarum A Moabitarum 2 adpraehendit A adprehendit 2 35 

tabuerunt /r^ fluxerunt A Channan A2 36 decidet 2 brachi AS 

37 tamquam A 38 om. domine A ins. A* 40 tuae A 41 

praeparata A tuae quod praeparasti A 42 praeparauerunt A tuae A 

43 aeternum A et in A2 saeculum saeculi A ad hunc 2 44 Quoniam 
A2 intrabit 2 aequitatus A a^quitatus 2 Faraonis A Faronis 2 47 

Israel 2 habierunt A 49, 50 of/i. A2 



* Exod. XV. 1-15. 



202 CANTEMUS DOMINO GLORIOSE. 

FJ Deus qui exeunti ex ^gipto populo tuo maria diuisisti et suspensis 

utrinque marginibus in specie muri erigi fluenta iussisli animas 

quoque nostras a diluuio peccatorum liberare digneris ut transire 

uitiorum gurgitem ualeamus hoste contempto saluator mundi qui 

5 regnas in secula seculorum amen. 



A2] T-5 ^7«. 2 I Aegypto A 2 utrimque A eregi A iusisti A 

3 diluio A 4, 5 mundi qui cum aeterno patre uiuisdominarisac regnas 

cum spiritu sancto in saecula saeculorum A oin. amen A 



PRAEFATIO IN QUICUNQUE UULT. 203 



[Praefatio in Quicunque uult.'\ 

F] Senad Nece doronai in n-iris catholic. Ocus trl epscoip dlb namma 
doronai hi .i. Euseblus et Dlonlsslus et nomen tertii nescimus. 
Acht atb^rar comd he in senad uile doronai ar is he ro's'erdarcaig. 
In Necea uero urbe doronad. Ocus in Bethlnia ata in cathir-sin .1. 
5 cennadach in Assla bic. Ar dichor eirse Airr immorro doronad, 
ar is ed ro'thuc-s/'^e con'id m6 pater quam filius oais conid mo filius 
quam spiritus sanctus. Ro'thinolad thra in senod .1. oct n-epscoi/> 
de'c ar tri cetaib ic Constantin co Necea ; ocus f^remthetar a foriiasle- 
gud ar a sulbalre co roforuaslig Dla. Exiens enim de coitu ut 

10 purgaret uentrem suum, el contigit ut omnia uiscera cum stercore 
foras eirent, ut ludae atque Agitofel contigit. 



[Hymnus Quicunque Uult7[ 

F] /^Uicunquc uult saluus esse ante omnia opus est ei 
\i^ ut teneat catholicam fidem 

Quam nisi quisque integram inuiolatamque seruauerit 
absque dubio in a^ternum peribit 
5 Fides autem catholica haec est 
ut unum deum in trinitate et trinitatem in unitate ueneremur 
Neque confundentes personas neque substantiam separantes 
Alia est enim persona patris alia filii alia spiritus sancti 
Sed patris et filii et spiritus sancti una est diuinitas 

10 aequalis gloria coeterna maiestas 

Qualis pater talis filius talis et spiritus sanctus 
Increatus pater increatus filius increatus et spiritus sanctus 
Immensus pater immensus filius immensuset spiritus sanctus 
iEternus pater a^ternus filius aeternus et spiritus sanctus 

15 Et tamen non tris a^terni sed unus aeternus 
Sicut non tris increati nee tris immensi 
sed unus increatus et unus immensus 
Similiter omnipotens pater omnipotens filius 
omnipotens et spiritus sanctus 

20 Et tamen non tris omnipotentes sed unus omnipotens 

/Ita deus pater dcus filius deus et spiritus sanctus [fol. 23. 



204 HYMN us QUICUNQUE UULT. 

F] Et tamen non tris dii sed unus est deus 

Ita dominus pater dominus filius dominus et spiritus sanctus 

Et tamen non tris domini sed unus est domini 
25 Quia sicut singulatim unamquanque personam deum et 
dominum confiteri Christiana ueritate compellimur 

Ita tris deos aut tris dominos dicere 

catholica religione prohibemur 

Pater a nullo est factus nee creatus nee genitus 
30 Filius a patre solo est non factus nee creatus sed genitus 

Spiritus sanctus a patre et filio 

non factus nee creatus sed procedens 

Unus ergo pater non tris patres unus filius non tris filii 

unus et spiritus sanctus non tris spiritus sancti 
35 Et in hac trinitate nihil prius aut posterius 

nihil mains aut minus 

Sed totse tris personae et coeternse sibi sunt et coequales 

Ita ut per omnia sicut iam supradictum est 

et unitas in trinitate et trinitas in unitate ueneranda sit 
40 Qui uult ergo saluus esse ita de trinitate sentiat 

Sed necessarium est ad aeternam salutem 

ut incarnationem quoque domini nostri lesu Christi 

unusquisque fideliter credat 

Est ergo fides recta ut credamus et confiteamur 
45 quia dominus noster lesus Christus filius dei deus et homo est 

Deus est ex substantia patris ante secula genitus 

et homo est ex substantia matris in secula natus 

Perfectus deus perfectus homo 

ex anima rationali et humana carne subsistens 
50 ^qualis patri secundum diuinitatem 

minor patre secundum humanitatem 

Qui licet deus sit et homo 

non duo tamen sed unus est Christus 

Unus autem non conuersione diuinitatis in carne 
55 sed assumptione humanitatis in deo 

Unus omnino non confussione substantive sed unitate personce 

Nam sicut anima rationalis et caro unus est homo 

ita deus et homo unus est Christus 

/Qui (passus est pro salute nostra) desc(endit ad [fol. 23b. 
60 infer)os tertia die (resurrexit a mortuis) 

Ascendit ad celos (sedet) ad dexteram dei omnipotentis 
(inde uenturus) iudicare uiuos (et mortuos) 

(Ad cuius aduentum omnes) homines resurgere habent cum 
corporibus suis et reddituri sunt de propriis factis 
65 rationem 

Et qui bona egerunt ibunt in uitam ceternam 

qui uero mala in ignem reternum 



HYMNUS QUICUNQUE UULT. 205 

F] Haec est fides catholica quam nisi quisque fideliter firmi- 

terque crediderit saluus esse non poterit 
70 Gloria patri et filio et spiritui sancto 
Sicut erat in principio et nunc et semper 
et in secula seculorum. amen. 

Te iure laudant et adorant te (te glorificant omnes 
cre)at(urae) o beata trinitas . . . amen. 



2o6 LORICA GILD A E. 



[LORICA GiLDAE.] 

B] Gillus hanc loricam fecit ad demones expellendos eos qui 
aduersauerunt illi. Peru(enit) angelus ad ilium, et dixit illi angelus : 
Si quis homo frequentauerit illam addetur ei secul(um) septimm annis, 
et tertia pars peccatorum delebitur. In quacunque die cantauerit hanc 
orationem, . . . es, homines uel demones, et inimici non possunt 
nocere ; et mors in illo die non tangit. Laidcend mac Biiith Bannaig 
uenit ab eo in insolam Hiberniam : transtuht et portauit super altare 
sancti Patricii episcopi, sa[l]uos nos facere, amen. Metrum undecassil- 
labum quod et bracicatelecticon dicitur quod undecem sillabis constat ; 
sic scanditur. 



SUffragare trinitatis unitas 
unitatis miserere trinitas 

Suffragare quaeso mihi possito 
magni maris uelut in periculo 

5 ut non secum trahat me mortalitas 

huius anni neque mundi uanitas 

Et hoc idem peto a sublimibus 
celestis milite uirtutibus 

Ne me linquant lacerandum hostibus 
lo sed defendant me iam armis fortibus 

Ut me illi praecedant in acie 
celestis exercitus militie 



CNASt'] tii C Hanc luricam loding cantauit ter in omni die ; tit N Hanc 
luricam lodgen in anno periculoso constituit. Et alii dicunt quod magna sit 
uirtus eius, si ter in die can(tatur) ; /// A Hymnum luricae i Sub- 

fragare A trinitati C trinitas N^ 3 Subfragare A quaesso C 

quccso N mihi quaeso A posito CNA^ 4 maris magni CNA maris 

sonum ^ uelet ^ 5 uius ^ 8 caelestis CNA^ militiae CNA^ 

10 07n. me CNA^ 11 et illi me procedant C ut me ilia praecedant 

N et me illi precedant A ut illi me procedant ^ 12 ca:lestis CNA 

militiae C militias N miliciae A 



LOKICA GILD A E. 207 



B] Cerubin et cerupihin cum milibus 

Gabrihel et Michael cum similibus 

15 Opto tronos uirtutes archangelos 

principatus potestates angelos 

Ut m(e) denso defendentes agmine 
inimicos ualent prosternere 

Dum deinde ceteros agonetetas 
20 patriarchas quatuor quater profetas 

Apostolos nauis Christi proretas 
et martires omnes peto athletas 

Atque adiuro et uirgines omnes 
uiduas fideles et confesores 

25 uti me per illos salus sepiat 

atque omne malum a me pereat 

Christus mecum pactum firmum feriat 
cuius tremor tetras turbas terreat 

Finit primus prologus graduum angelorum et patriarcharum 
30 apostolorum et martirum cum Christo. 

Incipit prologus secundus de cunctis membris corporis usque 
ad genua. 

T^Eus inpenetrabilis tutela 

^-^ undique me defende potentia 

35 Mee gibre pernas omnes libera 

tuta pelta protegente singula 

Ut non (t)etri demones in latera 
mea uibrent ut soleant iacula 

CNA^] 13 Cheruphin C^ Cherubinn N Cerubim A seraphin CSP" 

seraphinn N seraphim A 14 Et Mihahel Gabriel C Michael et Gabrihel 

N Gabrihel et Michahel A ojn. cum CNA^ 15 thronos CNa^ 

uiuentes CNA*" 16 et potestates C^ 18 ualeam CNA^ 19 Tum 

CNA* caeteros A agonithetas CNA^ 20 et quattuor C quattuor NA* 
prophetas CNA^ 21 Et apostolos N apostolos xii ^ 22 martyres 

CNA^I' anthletas dei C athletas dei ^ anthletas N anathletas A 23, 24 

om. CNA^ 25 ut CNA eos A salus eterna sepiat ^ 27 fereat 

NS^ feriat ^* 28 timor jZ^r^ cuius CNAS^ 29, 30, 31, 32 om. CNA^ 

33 impenetrabili C in penetrabile N^ inpenetrabili A tutella N 34 

potentie tue ^ 35 me C mea} N^ mei A gibraeCgibrreNgybnc A 36 
tua N 37 tetrae C da^mones CA 38 librent CNA liberantur ^ 

sclent CNA>I' 



208 LORICA GILD A E. 

B] Gigram cephale cum iaris et conas 

40 patham lignam senas atque micenas 

Cladum carsum mandianum talias 
patma exugiam atque binas idumas 

Meo ergo cum capillis uertici 
galea salutis esto capiti 

45 Front! oculis cerebro triformi 

rostro labio faciei timpori 

Mento barbae superciliis auribus 
genis bucis internaso naribus 

Pupillis rotis palpebris tutonibus 
50 gingis anele maxillis faucibus 

dentibus lingue ori et guturi 

uue gurgulioni et sublingue ceruici 

Capital! centro cartilagini 
collo clemens adesto tutamini 

55 Obsecro te domine lesu Christe propter nouem ordines 
sanctorum angelorum. 

Domine esto LORICA tutisima 
erga membra erga mea uiscera 

Ut retundas a me inuisibiles 
60 sudum clauos quos fingunt odibiles 



CNA^] 39 gygram C cephalem C cepphale Achephalem *" Iaris C 
40 patha C pattham N patam A liganam CNAN^' sennas CNA^ michinas 
CN^ michynas A 41 cladam C chaladum A crassum CN^ charassum A 
madianum CNA^ talios N 42 bathma CNSl' J^atma A adque bonis ^ 

edumas A 43 scapulis ^ uertice N^ et uertici A 44 capite Is' 

45 fronte "^ et cerebro CNA^ triforme ^ 46 labiae C labie NM' 

facie N tempori C timpore N tympori A 47 barbae CN barbe v 

supercilis C 48 buccis CNA internasso C*" nasibus C 49 tau- 

tonibus CNA^ 50 ignis ^ anile C^ anale N et faucibus CA^ 51 

linguie NA ori uuae CA ori ubae ^ ubae ori N guttori CN gutturi A 
guttore ^ 52 <?;;z. uue CNA^ gurgilioni C gurgulione N^ sublingual 

CNsublinguaA ceruice C^ 53 ceutro CA ceotro N^ 54 tutamine C^ 
55) 56 oin. CNA^ 57 deincle/r^ domine CNA esto mihi ^ lurica CN 

lorica C* tutissima CNA 58 ergo uiscera ergo membra mea N erga 

uiscera mea erga membra mea "^ 59 retrudas CNA inuisibilis ^ 

60 sudes C figunt CA 



LORICA GILDAE, 209 

B] Tege ergo deus forti loricca 

cum scapulis humeros et bracia 

Tege ulnas cum cubis et manibus 
pugnas palmas digitos cum unginibus 

65 Tege spinas et costas cum artibus 

terga dorsum neruos cum ossibus 

Tege cutem sanginem cum renibus 
catas crinas nates cum femoribus 

Tege gambas suras femoralia 
70 cum genuclis poplites et genua 

Tege talos cum tibiis et calicibus 
crura pedes plantarum cum bassibus 

Tege ramos concrescentes decies 
cum mentagris unges binos quinquies 

75 Tege pectus iugulum pectusculum 

mamillas stomacum et umbilicum 

Tege uentrem lumbos genitalia 
et aluum et cordis et uitalia 

Tege trifidum iacor et ilia 
80 marcem reniculos fitrem cum obligia 

Tege toliam toracem cum pulmone 
uenas fibras fel cum bucliamine 

Tege carnem inginem cum medullis 
spplenem cum tortuosis intestinis 

CNA*] 61 fortis X forte ■*■ lurica CN lorica A 62 humeros cum 

scapulis C scapolis A brachia CNA 63 cubiis * cubitis C^* 

64 pugnos NA palmos N unguibus CA ungibus N 65 spinam 

CNA atque/zY? et N costam A artubus CA arctibus N 66 dorsumque 

et C dorsumque N neruosque A* 67 sanguinem CNA 68 cata 

CNA* crines N 69 cambas CN cambos * surras N surra A 70 

polites N 71 N habct 73, 74 ante 71 talas * ralcibus CNA 72 

basibus CA 73 dexies C 74 ungues CA iunges N 75 oin. 

pectus C lugulam C iugulam NA pectus culum N 76 mamellum N 

stomachum CNA 77 genetalia N 78 om. et A album C 79 

triphydum A iecor CNA 80 marsem ^N marsim A fithrem CN 

fethrem A obligio N 81 toleam C 8? fybras A fifras * buclia- 

mini N 83 o))i. carnem C*" lunginam C iunginam N unguinem A 

inguinam ♦ medulis C*" 84 splenem CNA turtuosis cum C tortuosis 

cum A lotuosis *" 

LIBER HYMN. P 



2IO LORICA GILDAE. 

B] Tege uesicam adipem et pantes 

compaginum innumeros ordines 

Tege pilos atque membra reliqua 
quorum forte preeterii nomina 

Tege totum me cum quinque sensibus 
90 et cum decern fabrifactis foribus 

Utii a plantis usque ad uerticem 
nullo membro foris intus egrotem 

Ne de meo posit uitam trudere 
pestis febris langor dolor corpore 

95 Donee iam deo dante seniam 

et peccata mea bonis factis deleam 

Et de carne iens labis caream 
et ad alta euolare ualeam 

Et miserto deo ad etheria 
100 letus uehar regni refrigeria 

Fin. it. amen. 



CNA^] 85 uessicam N uesiccam C uisicam ^ partes N pantas * 
86 conpaginum CNA Z'j piclos '^ adque ^ 88 praeterii C 

praeteribi N praeteriui A preteribi ^ 89 cumque sensibus * 90 

decim CN fabre CN fabr?e A factis CNA 91 ut CNA in pro ad A 

uertice ^ 92 membro meo ^ oin. intus A 93 possit CN uitam 

possint A 94 07)1. febris^ languor N A 95 nam/r^iamSP' 

dante deo CA seneam CNA 96 oin. factis CNA 97 vX pro et 

CNA imis/r<9 labis CN himis A 99 astheria C aetheria NA ethera * 

ICO laetus CA hetus N uehor C regni uechar N loi om. finit CNA 

amen bis N A add. Explicit hymnus quern Lathacan Scotigena fecit. 



INDICES AND GLOSSARIES 



I. 

INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. 

II. 
INDEX SCRIPTORUM. 

III. 
GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

IV. 
GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA, 



P 2 



213 



I. 



Index Sacrae Scripturae. 



Gen. 


i. I 






>> 


'• 3 
ii. 8 


... 




>> 


iii. 14 






5) 


xviii. 


8 




Exod 


. XV. I 


-19 




>> 


xxiv. 


IS, 


16 


Lev. 


i- IS 


... 




Deut 


xxxii. 


I 




los. XV. 10 







2 Reg. vii. 12-14 

,, xxiv. 16, 21 

lob ix. 9 

„ xxvi. 5 ... 

>i >» 7, 8 

,, xxxviii. 7 

>» >» 32 

J J »» 3^ 

Ps. iii. 7 
,, iv. 2 

M V. 2, 3 ... 

»> ,> 4 •" 
vi. 2 



)) 



,» j> 



3-S 
„ 6 
vii. 2, 3 

» 17 
ix. 14 

xi. 2 



xn. 



>» >> J 

u 1» 4 

yy M 5 

„ XV. I 

„ xvi. I 

>, M 5-9 ••• 

,, xvu. 29, 44 

,, xviii. 6 ... 

». ., 13» 14 

„ xix. 10 ... 

,, xxi. 2, II, 12, 20-22 

,, xxiv. I 



PAGE. 








F 


AGE. 


... 70 


Ps. 


xxiv. 4-6... 




145 


37,67 


,, 


„ 7,11,16-20 


... 


146 


... 78 


,, 


XXV. 9, II 


... 


146 


72,73 


,, 


xxvi. 4, 7-12 


... 


146 


• •• 57 


,, 


xxvii. I, 2 


... 


... 


146 




,, 


„ 3 ••• 


... 


... 


147 


200, 201 


,, 


„ 9 .. 


... 


... 


60 


... 78 


,, 


XXX. 2-6, lOj 16 


-18 


... 


147 




,, 


xxxi. 5, 7 




... 


147 


... 66 


,, 


xxxii. 22 ... 


... 


60 


147 




,, 


xxxiv. 1-3 




... 


147 


... 6 


,, 


„ 9 ••■ 


... 


.. 


54 




», 


„ 17,19,22 






147 


... 86 


,, 


„ 23-25 


... 


... 


148 




,, 


XXX v. 12 ... 




... 


148 


.-. 57 


,, 


xxxvii. 22 


... 


.. 137 


148 


... 23 


,, 


» ... 23 






148 




,, 


xxxviii. 5, 9, 11-14 


... 


148 


... 79 


,, 


xxxix. 12, 14-18 


... 


148 


••• 75 , 


», 


xl. 5, II 


... 


149 


... 70 


,, 


xli. 1-3 ... 




... 


149 


... 71 


,, 


xliv. 14 ... 




... 


95 


... 79 


,) 


xlviii. I ... 




... 


6 


... 41 


,, 


Ixi. 12 ... 




... 


67 




,, 


Ixiv. 2 




... 


42 


... 144 


,, 


Ixvii. 36 ... 




... 


51 


... 144 


,, 


Ixix. 2 




137, 144, 


150 


51, 144 


,, 


„ 6 ... 






149 


... 51 


,, 


Ixx. 1-4, 8, 9, I. 


2,* 18 


... 


149 


I57y 144 


»» 


Ixxiii. 19, 20 




... 


149 


... 144 


,, 


Ixxviii, 5 ... 




... 


141 


... 104 


,, 


Ixxviii. 8, 9 




... 


149 


... 144 


,» 


Ixxix. 3, 20 




... 


149 


... 22 


,, 


Ixxxiii. 9, 10 




... 


150 


... 144 


,, 


Ixxxiv. 5 ... 




... 


150 


... 144 


,, 


Ixxxv. 1-6, II 






150 


141, 144 


,, 


„ I3.- 




.. 


77 


... 144 


,, 


„ 15-17 






ISO 


141, 144 


,, 


Ixxxvii. 2.. 






51 


... 144 


,, 


„ 3.. 




... 51. 


150 


... 145 


,, 


„. 14 




... 


51 


... 145 


,, 


Ixxxix. 16, 17 




... 


130 


... 145 


,, 


xc. 5 ... 




... 


SI 


... 145 


,, 


ci. 2, 3, 24, 25 




... 


151 


... 145 


,, 


ciii. 5 




... 


76 


... 36 


>, 


cv. 4, 6, 47 




... 


151 


... 145 


,, 


cvi. 2, 3 ... 




... 


39 


... 145 


,, 


cvii. 7, 13 




... 


151 


... 145 


», 


cviii. 21, 22, 26 




... ... 


151 


... I2S 


>, 


ex. 10 




... 


69 



214 



INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. 











PAGE. 




PAGE. 


Ps. cxi. 7 




.. 


•• 13 


Mt. ii. I 


- 37 


,, cxii. I 






•• 59 


5, iii, 4 


... 104 


,, cxiv. 4, 5... 






... 151 


» iv. 7, 10 


•• 73 


,, cxv. 16 ... 






... 151 


„ V. 7 


... 104 


,, cxvii. 22 ... 






... 36 


,, J, 8 


... 10 


5> J» 25 •.. 






... 151 


„ „ 15 


... 9 


,, cxviii. 8, 10, 


17-19, 22 




... 151 


,, „ 16 


... 7 


„ 25-29, 


33-41,4- 


^"58 


, 64, 


,, viii. 20 


... 61 


66, 68, 73, 76, 


11 


... 152 


„ X. 16 


62 


,, ,, 80, 86 


, 88, 94, I 


07, 


108, 


„ xi. 29 


... 61 


116, 


117,120, 


121, 


124, 


,, xii. 12 


... 128 


125, 


132-135, 


144- 


146, 


„ xiii. 43 


... 15 


149, 


153, 154, 


156, 


159 153 


,, xvi. lb ... 


... 18 


» 169, I 


70, 173, 176 


... 154 


,, ,, 18 


7,18 


,, cxix. 2 






... 1^4 


„ „ 19 


... 21 


„ cxxii. 3 ... 


... 




51, 154 


,, „ 27 


79,81 


,, cxxv. 4 ... 


... 




••• 154 


,, xix. 28 ... 


... 12 


„ cxxi.x. 1-3 






... 15^ 


,, xxiv. 28 .... 


8 


,, cxxxiv. 7... 


... 




... 74 


,, ,, 29 


... 80 


,, cxxxvii. 3, 8 






... 154 


,, XXV. 34 


.. 179 


„ cxxxviii. 17 


... 




... 21 


,, ,, 41 


. 13, 77, 179 


>> ») 24 






... 154 


,, xxvi. 21 ... 


..• 39 


,, cxxxix. 2, 5, 


7-9 




... 154 


,, ,, 38 


... 171 


„ cxl. 1-3 ... 


... 




... 154 


,, ,, 48 


••■ 39 


» ,, 4, 9.-. 


... 




..• 155 


,, xxvii. 23, 24 ... 


••• 39 


,, cxH. 7, 8.. 


... 




••• 155 


„ „ .. 45,46, 51, 52, 53 ••• 40 


,, cxlii. I, 2, 7- 


-12... 




••• 155 


,, xxviii. 19 


... 41 


,, xliii 7-10 


... 




••• 155 






„ „ II... 
„ cxliv. 2 ... 
,, ,, 18 ... 


... 




... 156 
51, 60 

... 168 


Mc. ix. 47 

,, xvi. 16 


... 77 
... 94 


Cant. V. 2 
,, viii. 6 ... 


... 




... 36 
... 31 


Lc. i. 5-24 

„ „ 28 

„ „ 31 

,, ,, 35 


. ... 56 

. 33, 37, 55 

... 37 

■•• 55 


Isa. ii. 2 






... 36 


,, ,,46-55 


54, 55 


„ vi. I 




... 




... 66 


„ „ 60-63 


. ... 56 


>} >> 3 








59,71 


„ „68-80 


. ... 58 


„ xi. I 




,. . 




... 36 


„ "• 14 


... 50 


,, xiv. 12 




... 




... 68 


„ ix. 23 


10 


; ,, xi. 3 




... 




... 58 


,, xii. 36 


... II 


» j> 6 




... 




.-. 95 


,, xvi. 22 ... 


... 77 


„ xlvi. 8 




... 




••• 45 


,, xviii. 22 ... 


... 61 










,, xxii. 31, 32 


.. 42 


Ezech. xvi. 42 






... 106 


,, xxiii. 34 

„ J, 46 


... 61 
... 40 


Dan. iii. 26 ... 


... 




... 51 






» » 57-88 






195, 196 


Jn- i. 3 


■ •■ 37 


„ iv. 24 ... 


... 




... 104 


„ „29 


... 36 


„ vii. 9 ... 


... 




... 66 


„ ii. 19 


... 40 


„ ix. 16 ... 






... 23 


„ vm. 14 

„ X. 9, 14 


61 
. ... 36 


loelii. 17 


... 




•• 23 


„ „ 15 

„ „ 16 


... 10 
. ... 89 


Nahum i. 15 ... 


... 




... 18 


„ xin. IS 

„ xiv. 3 


... 7 
... 81 


Soph. i. I 


... 




... 78 


,, „ 6 

„ „ 27 


. ... 36 

. ... 58 


Tob X 


• . 


... 




... 23 


„ XX. 29 


• •• 94 



INDEX SACRA E SCKIPTUKAE. 



2TS 



PAGE. 1 




PAGE. 


Acts vii. 60 .„ 


20 


I Thess. iv. 15 


79 


» X. 35 _ 


54 


,, 17 


81 


Rom. ix. 3 .... 


10 


2 Tim. iv. 7 ... 


15 


I Cor. i. 19 


69 


Hebr. x. 27 


81 


,, »25 


136 


,, xii 6 


106 


» XV. 52 


81 


V ^9 


36 


j> jj 58 


7 










Jas. iv. 6 


54 


2 Cor. V. 10 ... 


79 






» ^i- 14 


44 


Apoc. ii. 7 


1^ 






,, iv. 4 ... 


80 


Gal. vi. 17 


9 


„ V. 1,4 


77 






,, >'5 


36, n 


Eph. iii. 13 


95 


,, vi. 15, 16 


80 






,, vii. 12 


•• 143 


Phil. ii. 9, 10 


11 


,, ix. I 


68 


» iv. 13 


• 54 


,, ^- 7 


79 






., xn. 3, 4 


69 


Col. i. M 


• 44 


,, xiv. 4 ... 


61 






,, . xvi. 18 


78 


I Thess. iv. 4 


9 


,, xxii. 2 ... 


78 



2l6 



S. Ambrosius.« 
S. Augustinus... 



Pseudo-Augustinus 
Baeda ... 



Boethius 

Cassianus 

Cicero.. 

Eutyches 

S. Gregorius Magnus 

Hibernensis ... 
S. Hieronymus 



Hrabanus Mauius 

S. Isidonis Hispalensis 



luuencus 
Leabhar Breac 
Origenes 
Priscianus 

Sulpicius Seuerus 



II. 

Index Scriptorum. 



De ciuitate Dei. .. 

De doctrina Christiana 

De Genesi ad litt. 

De Haeres. 

Enarr. in Psalmos 

Qticcstt. in Heptat. 

De Sermon e Domini in Monte 

Quastt. ex net. et nou. test. . . 
Sermones 

Comm. in Lc. .„ .^ 
De arte nietrica 
Hist. Ecclesiastica 
De teinporum raiione ... 

De Consolatione Philosophiae.. 
Instituta 



Ars de uerbo 

Hoiii in Euang. 
Moralia... 
Regula Past oralis 

Collectio canonum 

De interpr. nom. Hebr. 

Epist. T^ad Euangelum 

in Amos 

in Alt. 

in Eph. 
Praef. in lonam 
Qmcstt. Hebr. in Gen. 

De Uniuerso ... 
in losue 

De eccl. dogm. ... 
De officiis 
Differ en tia rti m 

Etymologium ... 

Sentcntiartim ... 

Hist. Euang. ... 



... De figuris ntuneromm 
Instituta 

... Uita S. Martini 



{ 



PAGE. 

lo, 128 

76 
128, 136 

66, 70 

12 

36,67 

27 

61, 95, 142 

21, 24,71 

42 
45, 58, 92 

54, 57, 58 

35, 36 
10, 63, 98 

74 
II 

70 

85, ^11 

73 
II 

31, 37 

38 

58, 143 

61, 104, 143 

7, II, 18,19,20, 
23, 26, 28, 44, 

45 
27 

10 
20, 95 

137 
29 
27, 28 
12, 67, 193, 200 

21 
82,86 

67 
36 

48, 52, 82 
9, 10, 20, 40, 68, 

69, 77, 91 
61 

37 

82, 92 

128 

38 

41 

47 



-217 



III. 

Glossary to the Irish Hymns 

(Nos. 5, 19-24, and 29). 



[Abbreviations used : 

L = Latin. Ml 

Wb. = Wiirzburg Glosses. MR 

FM = Annals of the Four Masters 

(ed. O 'Donovan). SG 

Goid. =Goidelica (ed. Stokes 1872). 
LB = Leabhar Breac. SM 

LL = Book of Leinster. ZVS 

LU = Leabhar na hUidhre. 



= Milan Glosses. 

^ Battle of Magh Rath (ed. 

O' Donovan). 
= Silva Gadelica (ed. 

O 'Grady). 
= Senchus Mor. 
= Zeitschrift fiir vergleich- 

ende Sprachforschung. 



N.B. — No account is taken of // in the Irish words.] 



a, voc. particle ; 29, 39, 41. 132, 46, 49. 159, 4. 
a, poss. pron. adj., his, its ; her ; their. 

I' his ; aspirates initial consonant follg. (but without any visible sign of 
aspiration in the case of media or liquida)^ 27, 22. 98, 8. 100, 
21, 28. 102, 46. 103, 63. Ill, 23. 119, 84. 121, 109. 123, 
136. 124, 152. 125, 174. 133,7; — deletes altogether initial y^ 
26, 2. 100, 24, 32 ; — forms simple hiatus with vowels, 27, 24. 97, 
3«. 98, 8. 100, 20. 102, 53. 105, 3. 

2* her; does not aspirate initial consonant follg., 118, 67, 72. 117, 
59. 119, 88. 120, loi. 121, 108, 113, 115, 116. 123, 140. 124, 
155; — assimilates [its own original final (sibilant)] to initial 
liquida ox s : //, 116, 52(.?), 53(?). 119, 87- ; ;;/;//, 112, 4. 120, 95. 
123, 139. 125, 166; 7171, 126, i83(?); rr, 118, 70; ss, 126, 196. 
But 122, 122 a ait/iig {corr^cxXy a hat/tig, 125, 173) ; cf. also 119, 
86 a amra, where F has no a ; and again, at 122, 128 we have 
inn-<2 laim ; 126, 179 robbet mn-a lobran leith, which in any case 
is a doubtful text, but which the gl. construes apparently as 71a 
lobraiii inn-a leith. 

y their ; prefixes n- to vowels, 26, 10. 99, 16 F ; 122, 130 a ;;/inna ; 
127, 212 a/oessam, but 118, 72 al-Xva. 
'(i\ prob. inf. pron. (=rel.), in ar'dschuiliu, q.v. 

a II-, r rel. ntr., 'id quod' ; 115, 45 a 7/dorigenai ; 119, 74, 82. 123, ^y 
125, 161. 

2" obi. rel. cum prep., 97, 6 di-a fognad, [cui serviebat] ; 116, 49 di-a 
foided, 'for which she was sent.' 

3" after prep., to form conj., ar a ;/-, 'in order that', 99, 17, 18; — 
di-a-7i-, 'when', 102, 45 dia mbai il-lobra. 




21 8 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

Aaron ^ n.pr. son of Amra ; 26, I2. 

ab^ L., 27, 24. 

abcolips^ apocalypse ; 100, 25. 

Abeil, Abel ; gen. 26, 5. 

Abraham., 26, 7 ; Abram 28, 27. 

abstain see apstaL 

acher., fierce, of angry mood, 113, 17 gl. fergach^ feochiir., L. «r^'r, i.e. «r ///>, 
where /^/r =: ira : possibly acker is intended as feochur., by play of 
word on Lat. acer; see Corm. i ,i. laind, tend, or tre'n. 

acht, but ; only in 7ii . . . acht, = ne . . . que, 'only,' 126, 195. 

Adaim, Adam ; gen..^ 26, 5. 

adavina (?), 26, 8^/., adamni i.e. hunger, famine, but v. note. 

Adavi7idn, n.pr., 30, 52 {gen.) Adamnain F. 

adainra, wonderful ; 26, 7. 105, 3. 

adart, pillow; 100, 2)^ frid-adart , setfrifh-a. 

adbal, vast, great, 110, 14 co n-orddain adbail. with ety. gl.* ada =■ coir., 

Lat. fas, and bil ^= inill, ' safe', ' with dignity that is right to be safe, 

lasting ' {inartanach). 

adcobraim, I desire ; pres. 3 sg.., 102, 45 adcobra. 
adellaim, I \dsit, pres. 3 sg., 103, 65 adella, gl. taraill. 
adessam, see ateocJi. 

adfiadai7n, I tell ; pres. 3 sg., 97, i [93, 2 amal adfet Eusebius, cf. 165, 48] 
atfet = ad-d-fet J Z pL, 102, 58 adfeit, 99, 12 adfiadat. This variation. 

is ed adfiadat lini, 
iss-ed adfeit littri diin, 

shows that the two stanzas cannot both be correct ; F reads adfet in both 
97, I and 102, 58 ; (but atfet is found, as FM ann 594 atfet scela, 
' stories tell ' ; 995 as ead atfet ;) probably the correct form is adfiadat., 
but the explanation adfet = adfeded, ' it was told,' is against the gl. of 
F., peritij cf. S. na Rann 2250, 2518, 2526. 

adgladiir, I address ; pret. 3 sg., 102, 48 adgladastar. 

admuiniur, I worship, appeal to the advocacy of ; pres. 1 pL., 105, i adinuinem- 
mair, (where T has the Munster softening of the r final, and F has the 
hard-timbre), gl. tiaginait in n-a viuiniginj 126, 196, 197 admunemar, 
gl.., bennachutait, or ailniit. 

adnoctil, burial ; 133, 8. 

adrad, act of worshipping ; 127, 202. 

adraivi, I worship, pay adoration ; imperf. 3 pL, 101, 41 adortais, gl. 
no'adratis F'"^. 

adriinini [A], airiniii [Z], I count ; tell, pres. 1 sg., 119, 81 ni airmiii, gl. ' I 
cannot tell its number'; 3 sg., 99, 11 adrij?ii, with F. gl. periii. but 
adriini cannot he pi., so that the interpretation of the line can only rest 
on individual phantasy. 

ad'roetach, see ateoch. 

adsbiinnim, I name, address \pres. \ pi., 27, 15 adsltiinnem gl., asluindmet. 

aicned, nature ; gen., 134, 44 aicnid. 



' These etym. ^l. have in general no value as etymology, but they are of use in showing the 
order of ideas to which, in the opinion of the glossator, the word belongs. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 219 

aidche, night ; 100, 27. 103, 64 ; (100, 30. 102, 55 aidchi.) 

aile, other ; 103, 65 tov — ; 123, 138 to. 

ail^ stone, rock ; gen.^ 134, 30 cobsaidecht ailech. 

nilgais^ request ; 120, 97 ro'gaid — di, gl. itge. 

ailim^ I beseech, pray ; pres. 1 pl.^ 26, 9 aibne athair. 

/?///, chff (?), 112, 2, but gl. says in «//itudine aetatis. 

'ain^ see angiin. 

din^ see an. 

ainbthib^ see anfcth. 

ainech, face ; 119, 83 in clar-a., q.v. 

iiingel, angel ; 29, 33. 102, 46. 131, 43 ; //., aingil^ 30, 44. 99, 13. 103, 

64; ace, aingliu^ 29, 43. 126, 185 ; gen., aingel, 100, 30. 129, i. 

133, 13. 
-aingiech^ 26, 10 (il)-a., 'having (many) angels.' 

aims (?) in the already doubtful line 99, 1 1 ainis innib adrimi, to which it 
lends an additional uncertainty. It cannot mean 'he stayed', for that 
is anaiSj 53, to which also the gl. ro'enestar tar'ais would not lend 
itself; but there is little point in rendering 'he fasted', even if 
the form would bear that meaning. The rest of the line is unin- 
telligible, " in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea, in them he 

counts (enumerates) (.'*)" 

ainm^ name ; 97, 3. 105, 3. 129, 2 ; geti.^ a?i7na 27, 18. 

amsi'unn, see angim. 

'air^ see tair. 

airchenn^ determined, allotted definitely ; 130, 10 do' nach — bas baile, cf. 
Amra, 169, 243. 

airdc^ sign, token ; 103, 67 cen — n-uabaz'r. 

airdirc^ illustrious ; 105, 3. 

airgech (?) cow-keeper ; 113, 21 nir'bu — airslebe, ' was not — of a mountain- 
side ' ; O'Curry in his Led. has airgtheach., p. 223 ' plunderer', but the 
same word, p. 580, 12 as '' cowkeeper., on a plain ', ar muigh ; here 
there seems intended a contrast between airslebe., ' of a mountain-side', 
and viaige^ ' of a plain ', but there is nothing to show the point of the 
distinction, {qx genais in next line cannot mean 'she wxow^X good^ as 
the gl. gniis bonuvi suggests, and even so, there is no antithesis. 
Besides, the sequel is broken, of the negation of bad qualities in 
Brigid : ' she was not bad, poisonous, greedy, fierce, a dairyiuoman of 
a mountai7i-side^ (Colgan's arnicntaria mo7ita7ui). 

ain\ act of watching, guarding, ' waking ' ; 103, 61 d'a. P. 
aij-m, place ; 123, 140. 
airmiii^ see adrimim. 

airnec/itj^\v3iS found'; 125, 172 nico n-<i;. and chucai, but \\\(i ioWg. chucai 
involves the conception of motion towards ; it is used as a gl. F, 
airnecht ior fuirec/it, 159 ; cf Fel.^ Aug. 3, where it is glossed _/hV//, as 
also by O'Dav., p. 50. 

aimigihe^ see emaigthe. 

airsliab^ a mountain-side ; gen.^ 113, 21 airgech airslSe (eirl^be V). 

aithech., serf; gen.., 122, 122 do rdith a «//'///^^(athig F), but correctly 125, 173 
do raith a hat hi g. 



220 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

aittreb^ act of dwelling, inhabiting ; 159, 5. 

al-^ see under a^ i * assimilation to / of an ' original ' nasal or sibilant finals 
see lam, le?iamai?t, li7i, li?id. 

Alba, Scotland ; gen., 30, 51 con-noebaib Albajt, 

alia, over yonder ; 30, 51. 

allaid, wild (animal) ; 121, 113 tore a., wild boar ; 122, 121 sinnach a., fox ; 

pi., 121, 119 coin alta, ['wild dogs '] ' wolves.' 
[Alpicirn, 97, 4 error for Calpuirnd F]. 
am-, see under a. 

amal, as, just as ; 28, 30 a. ro'anacht ; 29, I'^y, y] a. foedes, soeras. 
amlabar, void of speech, dumb ; 119, 85 ingen — . 
anmas, fierce; 118, 69 mace — ; 131, 25 [ety. gl., am-inas •=■ droch-in7iaSy 

ill-mannered) ; 135, 49 nert n-a. 
anior, scream ; 130, 23 ee na a., death nor wail j the gl. seems to 

suggest " scream of death, viz. ah ! oh ! " At all events amor can 

mean some voice-sound ; cf. LL. 19 a 1. 
Am7'a, 26, 12 Aaron mace A. 

amra^ wonder, miracle ; wonderful ; amra and amru seem used indis- 
criminately ; I", as adj., 113, 23 amra arad do x, where the position 
is predicative not attributive, though the gl. (' the city ' or ' Brigid ') 
seems to take it as the latter, 'she was a woiidrous ladder'; 113, 25 
{pred.), gl. bo7ia; 26 id. ; 119, 75 — di in fothrugud, cf. 124, 145 ; 120 
89 — tinne ; 124, 154 robo amru di ; — thus the only case of its 
use with attributive function, is 129, i ateoch rig 7i-a7nra, which the 
normal adamra would have better expressed, so that perhaps we 
should render, 'the King, the wonder of angels.' T, as subst., 119,. 
86 ba hoen a amra, which must mean ' her miracle was unique,' but 
which the gl. renders ' one of the miracles of Brigid ' ; 121, 1 18 ba — , 
but the gl. (TF) renders ba 7)iaith, 'good', as also given on 123, 135, 
where its function is quite vague (quasi-adverbial), amra ro'gab 
prainn L. ; 98, 9 ba amru retha, 'a marvel of a course', cf. 114, 36 
amru sceoil as subst., 124, 149 ba mo amra arailiu, but 119, 79 amru, 
120, 93 ; as 7ti6 must be the predicate, it is hardly possible to avoid 
translating' it was a wixxdicX^ g7-eater than a7iother\ but the gl.on 124, 149 
gets a good deal more into it, ' this miracle was the greater for having 
been wrought there also ', while at 79 we have ' the miracle was the 
greater for another wonder having been wrought', and as in 93 the 
predicative mo-de is also used, the gll. seem to assign a causal force 
to the dative ending in ai'ailiu, q.v. 

ai7i-reid, un-smooth ; 29, 34 cech n-a. {7itr.) ; cf. the same expression FM. 
ann. 844 condib reid do cech n-aimreid. 

d7i, glorious ; 130, 11 an spirut, where the symmetry seems to demand the 
attributival function, with crude adj. [karmad/ich-aya cpd.], thus we 
should have, in the verse, huasal-trinoit, ^n-spirut, noeb-nert, (Dia- 
athair,) mor-mac ; the gl. adds a definition, ' glorious in wonders and 
miracles' ; gen., 30, 52 for anmain Adamnain (F) ai7i. 

an- a prefix denoting motion fi'om, cf. 



rest i7i 
t-air 
t-iar 


motio7i to 
s-air 
s-iar 


7notio7i from 

an-air 

an-iar 


East 
West 


a7iacht, see a7igim. 
a7iad, act of staying, 


delaying ; 103, 64. 







GLOSSARY TO THE /lUSH HYMNS. 221 

anaim^ I stay, delay ; stop, cease ; imperf. 3 sg.^ 100, 26 ni a7iad (de molad 
De) ; s-pret. 3 sg.^ 102, 53 anais T. di-a es. 

anbige^ 118, 65, see antnich. 

ances, anguish (?) ; 125, 170 ni bu ances each thucai, but then each is 
inexphcable ; the gl. says, ' to the person who gave the vat to Brigid ', 
but there is nodo ; so that it is not impossible that a?ices is adj. {pred.)^ 
' unusual,' ' difficult ', and that this is what the gl. means by its doviain 
(prob. =) ' vain ' , ' each one was not iifn'ciua7-ded\ left without results. 
But it is usually a subst., 'misfortune', cf FM. ajin. 919 a tainic de 
ancessaib treame. 

and, ann, therein, in it, then ; 125, 172, 175 ; 117, 58. 

an-des, southwards, from the south ; 98, 10. 

dne, splendour ; 134, 25 — thened. 

a?i'fef/i, non-calm, storm ; pi. dat., 131, 30 co n-ainbthib, cf. gen. ainfthe, (son) 
of storm, FM ann. 555. 

a?2gijn, I save, protect ; t-pret. 3 sg.., ro'anacht, 27, 22, [cf FM ann. 792 nar 
anacht a tete, ' his pleasantries did not save him ' ; 890 nar anacht th' 
emaige] 28, 29 (gl, ro'angestar), 28, 30 ; s-aor. siibj..^ 3 sg.., 28, 30 
ro'nvi'ain ; 132, 52 ro'vcaw ain ar gaibthib, (cf. FM ann. 866 Crist 
ro'n'ain ; 1015 ni'sn'ain) ; and the mysterious form 131, 27 ainsi'wxi\\ 
' may he save us ', gl. F. ro'aingei sink (J) ; 3^/., 26, 14 ro'n'anset, 'may 
they save us.' 

anim, soul ; 103, 63. 126, 192 ; gen.., annia 159, 6 ; acc.-daf., an main, 30, 52. 
130, 15. 131, 45. 135, 49 ; so prob. to be read 135, 55 anma/n duini. 

anifia, gen. oi aniiii 159, 6 ; oi ainm 27, 18. 

anmiih., great storm ; 117, 60 ety.'gl. an-mich = snigi dji,Jiec/uid j?ior, ' great 
snow or wet ' ; gen., 118, 65 lathe dnbige, also with the latter gl. ; 
prob. only an-feth, with its dat. pi. ainbthib. 

'anset, 26, 14, see angiin. 

anucul, act of saving, protecting ; 134, 41. 

apstal, apostle ; 101, 39, (105, 2, 11, ab) ; gen., 105, 16 abstail ; pL, 30, 44 
apstail ; 130, 19 ab. ; gen., 134, 17 apstal ; dat., 27, 16 — aib. 

ar ft; our; 105, 7. 110, 10. 111,22. 115, 46 (?). 130, 13. 159,6- ;— after prepp. 
di-ar, 26, 5. 27, 16, 20. 28, 31. 29, 34, 35. 30, 45. 126, 198. 159, 7 ; li-ar, 
30, 45. 

ar^prep. r on, upon ; 2" (protect) against, (save) from ; y by reason of, on 
account of; 4* (purchase) at the cost of ; 5* for the sake of, with a 
view to ; — T, 26, 6 (soer ar), (7 soer [prob.] ar tedmaim, dat.). 
129, 6 (cobair) ; 131, 27 (ainsi'unn), 28", 29, 32- ; 132, 48% 52 ; 134, 41, 
42, 43, 44 ; 135, 56-, 57- ; 159, 8^, 9-, 10 ; — 3*, 112, 4 ar ecnairc X, 
cf. 118, 70 ; 115, 46, 47 miracles done for the sake of (.') ; — 4", 112, 4 
ni rir ar dibad : — 5*, 123, 142 ar ulc fri X ; — in cpd., ar cenn, 
' towards ', 102, 46 doluid ar a chenn ; 133, 14 eseirge nr cenn fochraice ; 
— folld. by rel., or rel. neg., as conj., 'in order that', 99, 17 ar a 
«imthised lethu ; \% ar a tintarrad o chloen ; — 102, 55 ar na caite 
les ; 131, 39 ar Jiad ris iffernn, ' that I may not go to hell '. 

ar-a-chuiliu (?) 135, 55 cech fiss arachuiliu anman duine, '(to defend) against 
ever>' knowledge that (carries off?) man's soul.' The word is 
grammatically inexplicable, and the difficulty of the translation is not 
lessened by the impossible antnan following. It is noteworthy however 
that there is a common legal term for the prohibition of certain things, 
which is nearly identical with this word, cf. SM. il. 250, 2 tri meich 



222 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

bracha cen on cen ainim, aracuilliu eric do flaith, gl. urchuillter co na 
bia eric, where evidently the meaning is that the chief is forbidden to 
seek eric. Again, III. 62, 5 acht ma [or i?{\ arachicille cleircecht [sic 
corrigendum], ' what clerkship forbids \ gl. ani iirchuille ; iv. 302, 4 
lepaid arciiile liaig, ' a bed which a physician forbids ' ; cf also v. 
166, I treba ar'a'cidlle coir urnadma, gl. is urcuillti do reir coir ; v 
266, 19 foruis rtr<^v//z^z7/^coirn-athgabala; V. 132, i mor-seisir «r^z^//^ 
coir urnadma ; V. 160, i treaba ari's'ctdlle coir urnadma. There can 
be little doubt that this legal expression is the term employed here : 
'all knowledge that is forbidden to man's soul ', is perfectly in harmony 
with the context, which has just referred to spells of wizards &c. 

arad., ladder ; 113, 23. 

arailiu^ dat. of araile, other ; four times used, only by Broccan, in a difficult 
construction, 119, 79 ba mo amru arailiu (120, 93. 124, 149). 124, 160 
ni furecht cid oen screpul ba mo triim arailiu [F araile\ Cogitosus 
(quoted by Colgan,) is nearly literal, cap. xxviii, nulla pars alia minor, 
vel alia quae aliain superaret^ licet uno obulo^ de his inue?ita est tribus 
partibus. The subst. {amru or triun) is the dative of comparison, " it 
was greater than any other individual third ", " than any other single 
miracle ", ' by even one scruple ', or as Ebel renders, non inventum 
est etiam uno scripulo majorem esse unum trientem altero ; for most 
assuredly cid oe?i screpul is not, as Windisch holds, the subject of 
furecht, because screpul could not possibly mean ojze-third as given in 
Goid., v. screpul. 

arbdg (?) 131, 34 mc Maire, bages arbaga finna, ' who fights white fights \ 
though the gl. F renders ar gnima mathe, for good deeds, [reading ar 
baga] ; or perhaps, 'who boasts good boastings' ; in any case the tr. 
must be vague, because bag means ' fight ', so that we have who ''fights 
[strives or boasts] white (good) fights' [and ^for white fights']. 
O'Davoren, adds to the possibilities by reading 'ar mbaga' f, (p. 61, 
sub bag A. gnini), ''our fair deeds.' 

arbaigim, I strive, fight ; boast of, cf 11. Cor. ix. 2, de nobis glorior, apud Wb. 
gl., biuu-sa oc irbaig dar far cenn-si fri M., is hed in-so ar'a'bagim- 
se, ' this is what I boast of Unfortunately, the passage, 131, 35, is 
quite untranslateable : 

friscera Dia dulech 
lurech arbaig mo thenga [F. thinga] ; 
''''dulech God will answer 
a cuirass, (in which ?) my tongue boasts^ 
The gll. shed no light : vio thenga i.e. ' out of which he may make a 
strife'. But lurech is left disconnected. If the letters of the text be 
adhered to, we can only read 

lurech ar baig mo thenga, 
" my tongue is a cuirass for fight," 
which is against the gl., but is the only rendering grammatically 
possible, for lurech cannot be taken as the object oi friscera. 

ard, high, lofty ; arduous ; 30, 44 — fegad ; 116, 54 — in coscur. 

Ard-mocha, Armagh, 101, 43. 

ardon'roigse, see roigse. 

ar'do'utacht, see ar'utacht. 

argairt, 118, 65, where TF gl. by ro'ingair, ' she herded (sheep) ', but argarim 
means to forbid, prevent, cf Wb. gl., Tit. iii. 3, ni argart recht di'inn ; 
Ml. 53 a 9 ; ingaire is the normal word for ' herding'. 

argat, silver ; gen., 123, 41 set argait, 124, 153 {%%). 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 223 

ariihisi^ back, (coming) back, 99, 14. 

'arlaid^ 115, &p zowidi^'arlaid sith iar saith, 'so that there befel him peace 
after toil', where the gl. T ro'airlestar^ sheds no Hght ; the meaning 
can hardly be mistaken, but the form seems the result of a ' con- 
tamination ' between -luid^ and do'ra'Ar, quasi tarla^ tarlaid^ do'7i'ar- 
laid. 

arnigim^ I pray ; imperf. 3 sg.^ 100, 26, ar?i2ged^ gl. he made prayers or 
penitence (T prayers or cleajisi?ig)y the latter apparently connecting it 
with fiigim., ' I wash '. 

ar'ralasfar{?) came upon, met; dep. per/. 102,47 ba he ar'id'ra/as/ar^ ^ \t 
was he who me/ him ' (?) ; the gl. arrdle is no clearer. According to 
the gl., ' Victor sent an angel to invite Patrick to himself [Victor], viz. 
without his going to Armagh ', on the text ' it was he that met him ' : 
P. was going to Armagh, apparently on the summons of the angel, 
who told him to go to Victor ; but Victor met Patrick on the way, and 
stopped him by appearing in the burning bush. But if 'ralastar is to 
be taken as = '' se?it\ then the ba he becomes unintelligible, unless the 
clause be read " it was he (Victor) who setit for him ", which the verb 
cannot bear. The matter is still further complicated by the uncer- 
tainty as to the meaning of dofaith in 1. 47. But even the glosses 
are not in harmony, for while on 46 the T gl. explains 'angel' by 
Victor., the F gl. says directly, non Victor sed alius ! And on 47 the 
word he leaves the sense vague, unless we take Victor to be the angel, 
and tr. '(Patrick) was sent.' But none of these meanings '' met^ or 
^" sent^ or ' sent for'' will fit in 124, 1 50 which adds another difficulty : ' it 
was a miracle greater than any other single miracle ', arid' ralastar ind 
noeb, the saint [Brigid] performed it^ where the gl. ro'im(f)oilgestar, 
' she brought it about, wrought it ', leaves no doubt as to the sense of 
the passage in the opinion of the glossators ; so that Broccan's 
use of the word, 124, 150, may furnish a reason why this meaning 
should be adopted also for 102, 47 " he it was who wrought this " 
[miracle following, viz.] the bush blazed (S:c. See on 'ralastar. 

-art, in ' mug-art\ 121, 117 gl. 'tall pig', or ''fat pig', prob. a mere ety. gl.., 
for mug is not mucc. O'Reilly prob. had no further evidence of the 
alleged meaning 'hog' than this passage. 

(i) ar-utacht., held to be tpret. 3 sg., from pres. base ar-utai?ig ^ reficit, 
protegit in 113, 19 for maig arutacht cathir, which the gl, gives ''she 
built a city i.e. Kildare', (?) where the ^\. ro'chumtaig., 'she built,' 
points to another possibility, for as coivro'taig Ml. 40 d 5 means 
substruxit, so we \\2ive cofi'ro'tacht., 'was built', cf FM. iii. 1860, 14 
baile conrodacht for lir an liiara ; and cf. LL. [380/36] is le conrotacht 
in rig-raith for taob Temra, " by her was built the royal fort on a side 
ofTara." Here therefore is a parallel case, "on a plain rtvzj- built 3. 
city." And indeed, the place is referred to by FM. ann. 525, "by her 
[Kildare] was founded, ^^ ba le conrodacht. Probably therefore the 
analysis, a-riitacJit cathir, where the a arose from a misreading of o, 
is the explanation. 

(11) ar'utacht, 124, 146 in ban-trebthach, ar'do'utacht im-M., "the widow 
whom she assisted in M.", Colg. ' succurrerit ', gl. ar'ro'ertaig, cf. 
crthach, 'protection, guarantee', FM. ann. 974 dar erthach naomh 
7 fireon. 

as, prep, from, out of, Lat. ex ; the final s is found before each and poss. 
adj. a, and def art. 27, 18 as each ing ; 103, 61 as cech set ; 119, 87 
ass rt/-laim ; 102, 48 as-in ten ; — otherwise it is dropt, 29, 37 (soer) 



224 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

a bru m., 29, 33, tarslaic P. a slabreid ; 105, 13 a brithemnacht ; — 

cpd. prep.^ ass^ ' jfrom it', 125, 176. 
as^ rel. form of copula ; 129, 2 ainm as tressam ; and so apparently 113, 28 

dal as chomtig, gl., as gnathach. 
as-ber (ex-fer-), to say ; iinperf. 3 pL^ 100, 22 asbeirtis, where for this use of the 

verb = ' to speak of, cf. FM. an7t. 501 in ri aile as'7n'beraid\^bera\ ' the 

other king whom I shall menlwji^ ; t-pret. 3 sg.^ 98, 7 asbert {x\ X ; 

102, 49, 54. 

'ascnaim^ I go to ; do'a.^ I visit ; only in s-pret. Z pi., 117, 61 do'did:asca?tsat, 
121, 105, 'they came to her, visited her', thus rendered in Goid., 
" the oxen, that had gone away fro7n her" : it would be curious to find 
in the same poem a cpd. word with exactly opposite meanings, for 
the former is rendered 'the bishops who visited her'' ; the gl. being 
the same in both, ro'athascansatar. The root is scend- 'to leap', (F 
reads in both cases 'asce7tsat^ so that ad-scend is really = Lat. 
a-sce?tdere, hence ^ilc-ad-sc, ' to go up towards.' 

asc?iajn, act of going to, visiting ; 113, 24 do — flatha, 'to go to Heaven.' 

aslaigthib^pl. dat. of aslugted, act of seducing, seduction, enticement; 134, 
43 ar aslaigthib dualche. 

rtjr/r, red. per/, of a pres. base, [A] as-re?i-, to pay, give out, in [Z] forms ^r;z- ; 
— [A] 122, 121 asr)r, gl. ro'eirnestar and 125, 173, with same^/., a gl. 
, that is given also 113, 14 on the text er?tais [F erneis], where there is 

no reason for the [Z] enclitic form at all : this base er/i- is used in the 
gl. 7'0'ernither on ro'erthar of 29, 39, where F has 'firthar., ' may it be 
verified.' 

asroilli77i, I merit, deserve ; subj.pres. i pL, 126, 200 asrolle77i ternam. 

ass., see prep. as. 

assoith, apparently from ad-sod-., whence suide &c., cf atsiiidi., ' sistit ' ; ' stood 
still ', of the sun, in Joshua x. 12; 102, 58, 59 assoith\¥ assuith] in 
grian, but the gl. takes it in an active sense, ro'siiidis^estar .i. Deus. 

a/-, in verbal prefix, for ad-d-, whether the d be radical or the i7ifix pro7i. ; 
e. gr. atbeir =: ad-d-beir, dicit id; or atcoch = ad-deoch, I beseech ; cf, 
at/et, atchithej atchous. 

athair, father ; 26, 9. 30, 45 [F correctly]. 130 12 ; ge7i., athar, 129, 8 ; 
pi. geTi.y 134, 15 -athrach. 

atchithi., i77iperf. pass, of ad-ci-., 'to see'; 99, 14 menicc atchiihi hi fisib, 
[F itchithe\. 

atchous (?) 119, 73 is da'm [do-m F] sous vcl atchous., gl. mad dia n-in?iisiur, 
' if I tell, narrate ' ; but da' 771 [do' 771] does not fit in well with this 
construction, and perhaps it is simpler to take the word as atchos, ' it 
has been narrated [well, happily, 77ui] to my poetry.' 

ateoch, I beseech [ad- y^deg-] ; 126, 189 (gl. always atchi77i) 129, i. 131, 40. 

132, 50 ; pcrf. 1 sg.., 131, dp adroetach \iid-7'd'dcdach\ I have besought, 

gl.., ro'atchiiis ; s-subj. {=ifut.) \ pi., 26, 4 iss-ed attach adessa77i (gl., 

atchi77iit, ' we beseech ' pres.). 
at/et., see adfiadai77i. 
athig, see aithech. 
atlaigthe, pi. of atlitgud., act of thanking, folld. by biiide idiomatically ; 102, 

49 orddan do Macha, do Crist atlaigthe buide. 

at077i-riiig., ad'do77i'riug., I raise myself, I arise; 133, i, 6, 11. 134, 21,31. 
135, 69 ; cf. the Ml. gl. referring to ' nunc exsurgam,' Ps. xi. 6, e.rsin- 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 225 

gente me., gl. an ataiiwi're-sa., which is exactly our construction, but in 
the subjunctive. In fact atraig- (ad-d-raig) is the only word for ^ to 
rise \ atraig (il s'eleve), atracht (il s'eleva) &c. 

attach., act of beseeching, supplication, from ad-deg-., v. ateoch ; 26, 4. 

ba., pret. of copula, prefixes //- to predicative word (which must immediately 
follow); 102, 47, 56, 60. 113, 27. 116, 54. 119, 86 ; but not written in 
98, 9 ba rt:mra, 121, 118 [nor in 122, 26 ba ^V//-mathair, and 124, 151 
ba og., where the vowel is 6 with accented accent that may have been hj 
F has h in both] : — 

pret., 98, 9. 100, 23^, 32. 102, 47, 56. 103, 67, 68. 113, 27. 114, 31. 
116, 54, 55. 117, 59. 119, 76, ']Z., 79 [86 ba hoen a amra, which can 
mean only, 'her miracle was one., iniiqiie\ and not ' it was one of her 
miraclesH. 1^0,90,93, 98. 121, 118. 122, 125, 126 [q.v.]. 124, 149, 
151, 160. [125, 165 see under gabud^] this copula-form is sometimes 
conditional., ce serait, e. gr. 97, 3. 102, 60. 

bachall., staff; ace, 121, 115 senais fri-a [li-a F] bachaill. 

-bad (= ' esset ',) in main-bad =: mani-bad., ' were it not (that) ' used as a con- 
junction, U7iless. 

badiid., act of drowning, 135, 58. 

bdgim., I fight ; rel. 131, 34 bages arbaga finna. 

bdi., substantive verb, was, existed ; 27, 19 (ro-bai). 97, 5. 101, 41. 102, 45, 56. 
113, 18 cain-bai [with a nuance of meaning not given by ba cain\ 121, 
120 ; once ro-boi 120, 91. 

baile (?) 130, 10 do nach airchcnd bas baile, ' to whom there is not assigned 
(foreordained .') a death of goodness'' (?) ; unfortunately both the 
glosses are illegible at this point, so that they contribute no hint of 
solution. The rendering in Goid., " to ev.ery one a holy death (be) 
certain", is impossible to Irish idiom. 

Bairche., n.pr., Benna B., [Bairche, a bo-aire., ' cow-chieftain 'J, 100, 29. 

baitsim., I baptize ; imperf. 3 sg.., 100, 26 baitsed ; rel.., 105, 4 breo batses 
gente. 

ban., gen. pi. oi ben., woman ; 135, 54 brichta ban. 

ban-chath. woman-fight ; (quarrelsome, bellicose ?) ; 112, 10 (?). 

ban-trebthack, a woman-householder, (in modem Ir. = woman) ; 124, 145. 

banne., a drop ; 125, 176. 

baptaist, baptist ; 27, 1 5 Eoin B. 

bds, death ; 102, 59 ; 130, 10 do nach airchenn bas baile ( ?) ; 131, 27 ar cech 
T\-em-bds (gl. iarn-bas). 

bas., rel. of copula ; 131, 29 ar cech n-eiclind bas eslinn(?). 

batar., 3 pi. of bai., they existed, were ; 97, 6. 

bathius., baptism ; 133, 7. 

batses., see baitsim. 

be., woman ; 110, i Brigit, be &c. 

'be., subj. of substantive verb ; 3 sg. 127, 206 ro'be [robbe F] bennacht B. fair ; 
1 pi.., 29, 43 robbcm cen es, ' may we be without age ' ; 29, 36 ro'bem 
occa, ' may we be with Him ' ; 3//., Ill, 21 rabbet ar cuirp hie cilice ; 
126, 179 rabbet., ibid. 191, cf. also the astonishing tmesis 126, 177 for' 
don' itge Brigte 'bet. 

bcba, red. perf., 100, 23 co mbeba, ' till he died', gl. co a bds, * till his death.' 

LIBF.K HYMN. Q 



226 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

bed, 3 sg. condit. of copula, 100, 20 bed fas (Tara would be waste). 

beith, act of being ; 103, 68 b. i ngeillius. 

bemnech, given to striking, of a snake, 112, 11 naithir — . 

benna, Peaks (of Boirche), 100, 29. 

bennacht, ' benedictio ', blessing ; 30, 46, 50, 5i ("d) ; 30, 48, 49 ; 12-, 20O, 

207. 129, 8. , . . 1 

ben7iachaim, I bestow benediction ; s-prcL 3 ^-, 119, 83 bennachais m clar- 

ainech gl, ro'beiuiach. 
bel, lip, mouth ; pi, beoil, 114, 34. 
beo, living ; ^^^., 115, 48 cluas nach bi. 

^^r^ subj i>res. 3 .^-., 30, 53 comairche nacha'n-^^r^, but it is uncertani how 
' he line is to^be construed, for if comairche be the object ;;.canno 
mean from us, nor can comairche be indirect object if n ib direct 
object. 
Bethil, Bethehem, 132, 53. 
Bethron, Beth-horon, 102, 57. 

hpthu life • ^en bethad, 115, 44 dibad bethath che, the treasures of this lite, 
bethu. Me ^.,bet^ ,1,',,,,;^ l^f this ..orid^ and indeed the ideas run into 
fach other, so that a confusion seems to have ^'^'^j}'f;.Z'^J%^^^^^^ 
bith and of bethu; 129, 7 drochet bethad ; (ace. -) f'^f'JJ'^'^^.^^^^^^^ 
mbi-bethaid[Y beth-bethaid\ but in the additional verses, 43 1 mf; /^ 
bethu, and so bethu in dat., 99, 18 (^o. convert from iddatry) do ^^^^^^^^^ 
to hfe, 'ad fidem Xti'; 101, 34 mairb do's-fiuscad do bethu, and 36 
do-s-fuc do bethu, a sort of ' standing ' rhyme with lethu. 
hi. (Ten. of beo, q.v. _ 

4 W 3.^., she struck, 124, 155 ro-sm'bi B fri-a boiss, gl. ^'^:i-^,77^2 , 
^^;? 'she struck it against her palms ' ; [3 sg. s-aor., bens- = bt, from ^ 
b nA cf FM ann. 600 ro'm'bi^ he slew him ', [with its enclitic form m 
r ba FM 619 ; hi ruba 630 ; whence the very common passive r.^.M 
^he was slain', was elaborated. And from bi the Irish poet attained 
even to beosa, tr. ' I wounded', FM. ann. 701 J. 
Mam 1 sr ^res.-subj. of the substantive verb 110, 15 biam soer, cf .S na 
' Rfnn, 855, but one would have expected 1 //., as are the rest of the 
references in this hymn, which is a general prayer. 
bid i>ret 3 ss:. of the substantive verb, 'may it exist', used optatively, 102 
'51 If lurech diten do each ; 129, 7 drochet bethad bid issum ; but 
132, 46ro-m-^z7/z oroitlet. 
bith, world ; 26, 6 fo'n ^bith, throughout the world, 11/, 60; lH, i m car 
B. bith. . T,^ , 

bith- as prefix, 'everlasting' ; 29, 43 bith-bethu ; HO, i bith-maith ; HO, , 
bith-[f]laith. , ,• • ^> 

bin, seems to be an adaptation of the;^/. of ./^.., quasi 'amongst the living 

102, 51 i't biu, ' in thy life-time ', gl. 1 1 bethaid. 
bldth, blossom ; pi dat., 110, 11 in chrocb co mblathaib. 
bles:on, act of milking ; 117, 64 — inna mbo. 
bltadain. year ; ^^en., 102, 56 co cenn bliadne ; pi. 97, 5 bhadna ; ^.v.., 97, . 
101, 40 bliadan. ,. . • u 1 jf 

•i., form of pret. of copula, after negat. ; 117, 62 nirfo d.u.r m gabud d( 

usually bu, q.v. 
b6, cow ; 120, 104 : -pl i^cn., 117, 64 inna mbo, 120, 100. 



GLOSSARY rO THE IRISH HYMNS. 227 

^bocht^ pret. pass, (from boi?ig- I cut, reap), 117, 57 lathe buana di jnad-bocht^ 
' well was it reaped.' 

hodras (?) 131, 26 sech maco, De medras bodras ; the gl. gives the ety. gl. 
medar'fis, bodar'fis, for these unintelligible words, and then gl. 
bitadres in fis, 'which troubles knowledge'; but as it is apparently 
referred to erchor 'cast' of a javelin, and further as the gl. puts in 
disponitur which has no clear reference, the verse does not iDelie the 
general character of this hymn, nearly every verse of which is a nost 
of difficulties. With bodras cf. MR 268y. 

'boi^ 120, 91, see bai. 

boiss^ dat. sg. \Q>i bass\ palm of the hand, 124, 155 ro'sm'bi fri-a boiss. 

J)oth, hut, 'bothy' ; (?) 123, 140. 

brdth^ Doomsday ; 101, 36. 102, 52. 105, 12 ; gc}i.^ 133, 10 brethemnas 
bratha. 

bf'ccCj speckled, 112, 11 naithir b. 

brc'it, a cloth ; 121, 109 scarais a hech cenn a bn'it^ 'her horse separated 
head from (its) cloth\ gl. adds ' which is under [on ?] the horse's neck ', 
cf. Cogitosus, cap. xviii. (Colg". p. 52 b), irrefrenatus habenisfortiter se 
excutiens, from which breit would appear to mean reins. 

ireo, flame [cf. FM. ann. 874 in breo buada, tr. 'the gifted torch ', of Abbot 
Cenaed ; ibid. 898 breo dar dinna, ' torch over fortresses '] ; in a 
metaphor 105, 4, breo batses gente (of Patrick's wondrous name^) a 
fiame that baptizes heathen ; and seemingly in an ety. gl. on Brigid s 
name, quasi breo aigit., as the gl. gives it, or breo-saigit \ but the other 
texts, at 110, 2, read bruth 'glowing mass ', not breo. 

^r^///^w;z^j-, judgement ; 133, 100. 

Bri Cobthaig Coil, 120, 102, n.pr. of a place in Bregia. 

briathar., word ; 102, 54. 134, yj. 

bricht., spell, incantation ; //., 135, 54 fri brichta ban. 

drigach^ mighty ; 112, 10 ban-chath — . 

Brigi, 126, 196 (197 Brige F), i.q. 

Brigit, n. pr. Brigid ; 30, 49 (the patron B.). 110, i, 5. Ill, 24. 112, i, 7. 115, 

41. 121, 115. 124, 155. 126, 188. 127, 211 \ gen., Brigte, 30, 50. 126, 177. 

127, 206, 207. 113, 25. 114, 30. 115, 46 (Brigti) ; and cf. the utterly 

incomprehensible form, (dat.-) ace, Brigta 118, 70. 119, 86. 123, 139 

{Brigte\ in all which F presents Brigtce. 

britheninacJLt, judgement (of Doom) ; 105, 13. 

brdenaim, I sprinkle, shower down ; siibj. pres. 3 sg., ro'n'broena, ' may he 

drench us' (with his grace), 30, 54. Ill, 23. 
brdnach, sad ; 116, 56. 

bronnaim, I perish (?) ; pres. 3 .9^., 98, 8 ni bronna, where the gl. (F) is 
illegible ; but the word bronfiaini means 'to destroy' or 'damage', (a 
common use), and not 'to perish', in which sense I have no instance of it. 

brothach, in a glowing mass, hot ; 120, 96 gl. te. 

bri'i, belly ; 29, 37 a brii mil moir. 

bu, pret. of copula, after ncg. ni or nir ; ni bu 112, 10 ni bu cair C?) 112, 11. 

115, 41, 42. 116, 56. 121, III. 125, 170 ;— nir'bu 102, 54. 112, 9-. 113. 

15, 17, 21. 117, 62 (-bo). 
buadach, victorious (of Brigid), 112, i. (126, 188.) 
buaid, victory ; gen., 127, 202 d:in buada. 

O 2 



228 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

hiiaiii^ act of reaping ; {inf. oi boing-^ cf. 'bocht) ; ge7i.^ 117, 57 lathe btiana. 
buide^ thanks, only in the idiomatic atlaigthe buide^ ' thanks ', 102, 49. 

cdch^ each one ; \h^ proii. [= chacun], while cech is the adj. \= chaque] ; 

cdch^ 30, 48. 101, 11) (36 in each). 102, 51. 103, 62. 125, 170. 127, 204^ 

2052 ; [but twice, 27, 18 as each ing ; and ge7i..^ 110, 8 each 

//^edma]. 
cech, 26, 4. 27, 19^ 29, 34. 100, 30. 103, 61. 110, 15. 114, y:,. 126, 187. 

129, 6. 130, 15, 17. 131, 27, 29, 31. 134, 44. 135, 48. 135, 66, 67. in 

(prep.) cech ruse, (cluass) ; — with transported ;?-, 29, 34, 100, 30. 

131, 27, 29. 134, 44, but not 110, 15J ; —gen.., 131, 31 cech ///ratha 

eaill., wood ; gen.., 99, 16 m. caille F. 

caille., veil, wimple ; 114 (29,) 30. 

caillech., nun ; 126, 193 ; ace, 119, 'j'j caillig j dual., 127, 209 di chailUs;. 

cain^ fair (decisive), 30, 50 c.-forgall, 'good report' ; gentle (opp. acher), 113, 
18 ; {= alaind., beautiful), 26, 2 c.-temadar. 

edin., law ; 30, 52 ro"la — forsna clanna. 

cair., 113, 16 apparently used as/;r/. 3 sg. q>{ caraivi., ' I love' ; but it is hard 
to explain the soft timbre of the r ; it is gl. ni ro'char. Still more 
inexplicable is the text 112, 10 ni bu <:<2zy ban-chath brigach, gl. 'she 
loved not (?) the fight of the sorrowful women ' : this may possibly 
represent the late tradition, but cannot be grammatically extracted 
out of the text, which as it stands is utterly unmeaning. It is im- 
possible to read I'li for bii as suggested in Goidelica, because F has 
pu [= bii\ and after ;?z bii there must come a predicative word not a 
verb ; but if car be read, there is only the word car — brittle. 

cainn (ca + airm), what place, where ; 115, 48 gl. ubi. 

caithim^ I consume, waste ; pass, imperf.^ 102, 55 ar na caitte les occai, ' that 
light should not be wasted with him ' (Patrick). 

calad., hard, niggardly ; 113, 15 g\. ga?td. 

canaiin., I sing ; pres. 3 sg.., 100, 30 eaitaid., where there is no reasonable 
ground for suggesting that this can be an imperfect^ which can only 
be canad., as in 100, 25 no's'canad. The speculation that -aid can 
conceivably be an ending of 3 sg. imperf. ignores the //«-zrcZ-timbre of | 
the final d which is the characteristic of the ending in the imperfect. 

Camian^ Canaan, 102, 57. 

cajidi?t, canon ; 99, 12 legais canoin, but there is nothing to show exactly 
what is meant ; possibly simply the text of Scripture. 

caraivi., I love ; s-prct. 3 sg.., in the double form, carais., 120, 100, and the! 
enclitic ni car 112, i. 126, 188 ; cair (q.v.), 113, 16. 

carpal., chariot, car; 120, loi ; dat.., carput, 120, 103. 125, 168. 

cath, batde ; 102, 57. 112, 10 (ban-chath). dat., 126, 182, 185 ; pi., catha 110,1 
8. A curious difficulty is met at 115, 2>7 where the two texts differ j 
considerably, both agreeing in do^?i cath, 'to the battle', but F reads! 
fo a chru iox fiiaci'ii of T ; T gl. .i. don cath gives don stnn'th apparently! 
for do'n isri/ith, 'to the sage '(?), but the gl. in the margin of T twic( 
refers tofd'n chrd. The determination may possibly lie with this last| 
word [see fuacru\ but the authority of this gl. is not sufficient t( 
justify the rendering of cath by ' sage.' 

cathaigim, I do battle ; p7'et. 3 sg., 105, 5 cathaigcstar fri druide. 

cathivi \caitheiu\ act of eating, consuming ; with concrete sense, 113, 16 nj 

#1 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 229 

cair in domuin cathim (ace. sg., ' she loved not the world's sensuous 
enjoyments.' 
^at/iir, city ; 113, 19 for maig arutacht (q.v.) cathair, 'on a plain was built a 
city ' ; dat.^ 30, 48 bennacht forsin catkraig-se. 

■che, a word usually found with bit/i^ to express ' this present life ' ; but here 
115, 44 dibad bet hath che, (gl. in domuin t7/^///^?r.i. centarach). Its use 
here with betha is unique, but cf. S. na Rann (MS.) 1886 ; for bith-che 
cf. Y^\. ann. 880 fo'n mbith ce; 925 o genair mac deoda De, for bith ce 
hi colla cri ; O'Curry Lect. p. 515 se mna is fearr ro'baei ar bith che ; 
cf. also FM. 926 donmain ce, 'of the little earthly world.' The com- 
parative forms ce?i-tar, on this side, and al-tar on that side, may be 
compared with ci-tra and ul-tra, but the form che itself (which is con- 
fined exclusively to bith-che, so far as I know), has a curious analogue 
in the use of ' ce monde-r/ ', cf. Lat. hi-c = hi-ce. 

€e, though ; 122, 124 ce do'sefnatar ; see also cia. 

cech, each, see each. 

€ed (l), a cpd. of ce and a particle ; 97, 3 ced 2l athair [F has cid\ This is tr. 
in Goid., ''who was his father' Sac. ; but perhaps the word means 'even', 
' also' [see cid\ even Jiis father also should be known, viz. mac C. 

ced (11), cpd. of ce, cia, though, and a dependent form of the copula present ; 
101, 44 ced dithrub Temair \cid F] gl. cid fas ; see cia, ciasu. 

ceilltis, see celim. 

cein, see cian. 

ceird, see cerd. 

celim, I hide, conceal ; iniperf. ^ pl., 100, 21 ni cheilitis [only one /in F] ; 
pass, pres., 130, 22 o Xt nad cetla celar, which is not intelligible : 
the gl. renders, 'that is not concealed in songs', and also 'his songs 
are not concealed ' ; but neither is possible, because cetla cannot mean 
^ in songs', nor can it precede the predicative word, and lastly, because 
nad must be immediately followed by the predicative word, either 
(most commonly) the verb itself, or the predicative noun, pron. or adj. 
which in affirmative sentences would be introduced by the copula. 
Therefore if cetla be correct, and mean (as naturally) ' songs ', the 
clause is a substantived negative clause, of which the basis is is cetla 
celar, '"it is songs that are sung"' ; hence substituting ?iad for is, we 
have " [I know &c.] that it is not songs that are sung.'' But how any 
such meaning, which is assuredly the only one possible, can be brought 
into harmony with the preceding and following lines, docs not appear. 

cell, church, L. eel la j 101, 44 ; (gen. cille 30, 51. 120, 190). 

cen, without ; 29, 43. 30, 44. 103, 64, 67. 113, 14^. 119, 78«. 127, 203. 

cenn, head ; end (of a year &;c.) ; in phr. ar cenn, (to go) 'to meet', 'with a 

view to' ; 102, 46 doluid ar a chenn, ' to meet him ' ; 102, 56 co cenn 

bliadne ; 121, 109 ; 133, 14 (hope of resurrection) ar cenn fochraice ; 

— dat. cinn [with n of hard timbre, cionn] in cpd. prep., 114, 30 os 

chinn St. Brigte, over(-head). 
cerd, smith ; artist ; 124, 154 nath combaig in cerd j ibid., 157 lasin ceird. 
cert, right ; 123, 134 co — , accurately. 
cisaim, I suffer ; pret. 3 sg., 101, 35 ro'chh m6r-seth ; [115, 39 i nGlind-d 

loch cesta croch, it is impossible to define exactly the construction : it 

cannot be imperfect passive, as that suits neither form nor meaning ; 

it is not pret. pi. pass., iis there is no subj. to agree with ; and as gen. 

of inf., tnere is nothing for it to be dependent on.] 



230 GLOSSAKY 70 THE IRISH HYMNS. 

cessachtach^ niggardly, grudging ; 113, 15. 

cesta^ 130, 18 xi frisinnle mo ^7/^^'/^,^^ where it is tr. in Goid., 'may Christ 
minister to my suffe7-ings ', as if it were the pi. of chad; but frissinnle 
(q.v.) usually means ' minister to a per soil ', and the gl. in F isf^ztkifidel 
mo cest^ ' arrangement of my questions ', (statement of my case ?). 

cet^ hundred ; 100, 30 cet salm. 

cet-^ first ; 

cet-aidche^ first night, 103, 64 ; 
cet-iin^ first butter, 116, 50, 

cital^ song, music ; gen.^ 103, 62 son in cetail ; //,, 130, 22 cetla (celar q.v.). 

cethar-^ four ; crude form of numeral adj. in 'descriptive compounds' ; only 
here in 97, 6 cethar-trcbe di\-2i fognad, gl. ' arinni dognith tribibus .iiii.\ 
see under trcb. 

ccfjia^ first ; 116, 49 cef?2a ///ogairt. 

cethritr^ quaternion (of persons) ; pi. geit.^ 26, 9 athair tri cetJwiir^ 'father of 

three quaternions ', i.e. the twelve patriarchs. 
cia^ glossed ' whithersoever', 26, 2 cia tiasam, gl. ccpe leth^ ' in whatever 

direction ', with a certain stretch of the normal meaning, which should 

be, ' though we go.' 

ciall., sense, intelligence ; 134, 34 c. De. 

cian^ distant, in time or space ; 99, 16, ro'clos ciaii son a garma, ' was heard 
afar off ., [adv.] ; 101, 43 is cian doreracht, 'long ago' : dat.., 134, 46 i 
ccin ocus i n-ocus, ' a-far and a-near.' 

ciar., black ; ^/., 126, 182 i alia ciara, gl. dtiba. 

ciasic, though it be ; cpd. of cia and a subj. pres. of copula, 102, 60 ciasu 
threbrech. 

cid^ even ; 124, 159 cid oen screpul ['licet uno obolo', Cogitosiis\. 
cilice^ "cilicium'j sack-cloth ; 111, 22 gl. 'raiment of goat's or camel's hair.' 
cille^ gen. of cell^ church ; in Cohim Cille and (C^//-dara, ge7i.^ Cille-dsirTi 
Kildare. 

cimmid., captive ; geit.., 112, 3 cotlud cimmeda. 

-cindy see under roiicind. 

ciJiim., I am born, sprung ; s-p7'et. 3 sg.., 112, 8 nime flatha ferr ci7iis. 

cJii7i7iy OS chin7i ; see ce7t7i. 

cts\ tax, tribute, &c. 'census' ; //., 110, 10 ar colla dsz/,{Tovs) tributes of our 
body, quasi 'inevitable debt, original sin', g\. peaa/a; FM ann. 534 
quote some verses, of which one ends with hu77i an as., tr. ' lasting 
the rigour \ and cf the expression cis n-inchis ; perhaps it is only a 
form of ces ceas., ' pain, trouble' (Sec, for t7'ibutcs seems a curious ex- 
pression for si7is. 

cisal, devil (?) ; 101, 2)7 lotar huili la — , with ety. gl. ail in chis, ' stone of 
(sorrow ?),' as a name for the demon, who is ' a rock (ail) for his hard- 
ness ' ; but cf. also tarmchosal^ and the ety. gll. there. 

chiiiir^ red. per/. 3 sg. [quasi qi-{q)vcr-c^ of cre-7i-i77i^ I buy ; 115, 43 ni 
chiuir^ gl- ni ro'ch7'e7i. 

-chlad, see under _/^ cheli77i. 

ciaideb, sword ; 126, 181 co-claidib [-eb F] tened, gl. cum gratia Dei. 

c/a77i, leper ; 120, 97, 103. 

cta7i7t, family, clan, 'gens' ; //., 30, 52 ro'lain cdin forsna c/anfia, where the 
gl. has super gen tes J but a\so /ors7m t7inaiby 'on the women' (?). 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 231 

cldr^ board, only in the expression follg. : — 

ciar-ainech, board-faced, with face as flat as a board, having neither nose nor 

eyes ; 119, 2>T). 
clerech^ 'clericus,' clergy ; //., 103, 61 clericli Herenn. 

clethi^ ptcp. necessitatis of celiin^ ' to be concealed '; 123, 141 in set nad chlethiy 
gl. ni dichelta, nar'bo coir do cleith^ ' which it was not right to hide.' 

'cload^ 'cloathar^ see door. 

cloc/i, stone ; dat.^ 119, 80 di'n chloich dorigne saland. 

cloen., perverse ; pi. ge?t.^ 102, 59 bas inna — ; also used 99, 18, as subst. 

abstract, as follg. :— - 
cloene, perversity; 100, 23, sab indarba cldeni^ gl. soebe ; [cf. 99, 18 ar a 

tintarrad o chloen., gl. cloene and adrad idal\. 

door, I hear ; dep. pres. 3 sg. (subj.), 135, 68 in cech cluais xo'^2Si\'doathar 
(audierit) ; iinperf. 3 sg.., 121, 106 fo leo ro'das'doad nech, ' if any one 
had heard ihtm,^ gl. ro's'doisedj pass, pret., 99, 16 ro'dos, so also 114, 
32 in F but T has ro'diloss. 

doth, renowned, gl. dothadi a. airdirc, illustrious ; 115, yj Coemgen cl. ; 
123, 138 digrais cl. ; 131, 43 aingel cl. 

'doth, only in T 123, 14O airm \x-ro'chloth a both, 'where her bothy was 
dug ' (?) ; but F has i ro'chlaid, gl. in ro'chrad .i. in robo uiaith, and both 
is gl. also bith. Now daid- is used in the sense of ' build ', cf. FM. ann. 
4532 go ro'daidset rdth E., but Cogitosus says, ''^ adloaim qiiein voluit 
detulerunt" [Colg. p. 522] ; and this is evidently what the gl. means 
in F, with its 'in which it was good [in her judgement for] it to be^ 
but its other gl. ro'chrad is as obscure as the word in the text of T, 
which cannot be referred to ^ daid ; cf. LU. 19 /3 3. 

dothadi, renowned ; 127, 201 — labrad, gl. air dire. 

duas, ear ; 115, 48. 134, 36 ; dat., 135, 68 diiais. 

CO n-, prep. (reg. dat.), with ; 27, 16. 28, 29. 30, 49. 110, 11, 14. 112, 6. 126, 181, 
190. 131, 30. 133, 7, 8, 9. 159, 10 ; with def. art.pl., costia, 26, 13. 

CO, prep. {reg. ace), to, up to ; 26, 10 co rig n-/. ; 100, 20 co de, 'till Doom ' ; 
102, 56 CO cenn bliadne ; 123, 140 co airm. 

CO, adv. prefix particle ; 123, 134 co cert, 'right-ly' ; 159, 4 co hopunn, 7 co 
solma. 

CO '«-, conj. in depend, clauses, so that ; till that ; — so that [98, 7 con tessed (or 
Milcon t.)] ; 99, 17 gadatar co tissad ; 101, 36 con [F <r^] tissat ; 135, 
58 CO nom'thair ; — ////, 100, 23 co ;;/beba ; 113, 27 co /?gaba [see 
Mx^^^x gaba^ ; 119, 88 comdar [= co 7//b'tar] forreil ; 121, 120 co wbdi ; 
123, 144 CO frith, 125, 171 ; 124, 156 f^;;/-mebaid ; after ;// 100, 27 ni 
CO ;?gebed ; ? 126, 178 con'don'foir, stQ foro? aid. 

Apparently followed by an infix pron. in 101, 39 co'/ida'tha.n'ic ; 115 
40 CO n'id/i'RrWidi ; 120, 98 co /i'id'xua.\aid do ; 122, 128 con'idn' imbert ; 
see under the respective verbs. 

cobair, help ; 99, 15 ; dat., 26, 5. 27, 16. 129, 5. 

cobsaidecht, firmness (hardness) ; 134, 30. 

Cobthach C, n.pr. of King of Bregia ; gen., 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig Coil. 

Coemgen, St. Kevin; 115, 37 ety. gl. 'good his (mouth =) speech,' maith a 
erlabra, coem a. gen. 

coera, sheep ; pi. ace, 118, 66 argairt coercha. 

coica^ fifty ; pL, 100, 25 ni tri coicait [F. but T has coicat\ 



232 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

coidchi, always ; 117, 59. 

Coil^ n.pr. ; 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig Coil ; 124, 146 im-]\Iaig Coil. 

coillim, I spoil ; preL 3 sg.^ 120, 95 ni coill dath am-maforta. 

com, see ac. 

coirthe, pillar-stone ; 100, 32, 

cJiois, see cos. 

colaind, body ; gen., 110, 10 colla [=1 colna], ar colla cisii, cf. the expression 

in SM. II, 98, 5 eacur colla fiach, tr. ' original debt,' see cis. 
colba^ leg, (pillar) ; 111, 17 leth cholba flatha, referring to the two pillars, 

supports, heads of Ireland, Patrick of the men, Brigid of the women ; 

cf. FAI. afin. 866 trean ar colba Crist, ro'n'ain &c., tr. 'standard'. 
coll, hurt, wound (?), 122, 132. ni frith coll a?t?t [F col a7i(f\ do, unless the 

writer really meant colainn. 
Cohan, dove ; n. pr., Colum Cillc, Church's Dove, 30, 51. 

coinall^ pregnant ; fejn. sg. ace, 119, 'j'j senais in caillig comail [F comaill], 
gl. cojnallaig [F comaillig], whence couiaille ' pregnancy ' in gl. on 78. 

coinairche, guardianship ; 30, 53. 

com'baig, pret. oi'boing-, to break [con-fring-] ; 124, 153 nath coinbaig, gl., 
na ro'bris. 

cofndar^ {comtar), pret. 3 pi. of copula [= co nib''ta}'\ ; 119, 84, (88) — forreil a 
di suil, (a comlabra). 

cofnlabra^ utterance ; pi. 119, 88. 

comniaji, communion ; 102, 53 dobert — [F commain] do. 

comtig, usual ; 113, 28 dal as — fri dama, gl, as g7iathach fri hegeda ; it is 
probably the same as the word in O'Dav., p. 72, coimdi \. ?ni?iic, or 
gnaihach ; often in Brehon Laws, of places much frequented, cf. III. 
320, 19 ; and 324, 16. 326, 12 scqq. 

conacna, may it help ; 126, 199 condc?ia frim a herlam, gl. ro'cho?igna (in 
both T and F), [cf. FAI. a?m. 555 frim coigenay ' may he side with 
me,'] but the form is unusual, for I have no note of its occurrence 
anywhere else ; theoretically it is related as the orthotonic [A] form 
conacna to the enclitic [Z] form ciingna, involving a base con-ad-gen-, 
'to help ', [cf. conattacht LL 255 a 8 compared with Old Ir. conaitecJit, 
quaesiuit of Ml. 36 b 5J, but enclitic ro-c/ii'iinnig, corresponding to 
con-ad-deg, and ciui-deg. 

Condlaid, n. pr. 125, 163. 

congabaiin, I raise, uplift, /r^'/. 3 sg., 114, 29 congdb IVI. caille os-chinn Brigte, 
gl., ro'chongaib, inf. cunigabail, q.v. 

conselai, he went away, fled ; 122, 123 dochum feda conselai, 'it fled away to 
the wood ', gl. ro'elai, (the same gl. as given to co?ihualai 103, 65, see 
under 'rualaid) ; some connexion may be suspected with {co?i)-as-lui 
{con'elai), but the form is too isolated to justify inferences. 

cotise?ia, 100, 28 exhibits an analogy of form with preced., and is equally gl. 
by \\\^ pret., ro'chos?iastar, he strove for ; cf. All. 69 d 4 7K.&xM'choisseni : 
that it is used as a pret. is evident from 115, 43 ni chiiiir ni cossena, 
where also the gl. ro'c/iosnastar appears. The Ml. gl. makes it pretty 
certain that the meaning is correctly given by our gl., but the difficulty 
of ascertaining the law of its formation is not diminished. 

contuil, he slept ; 103, 62. 112, 3. 

conhualai, he went ; occurs twice, 103, 66 and 113, 26 both gl. ro'elai, which 
is given as the gl. for conselai ; it is found in O'Dav., p. ^^ as gl. on 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 233 

con'rualej we might thus infer con*r^"i(^/cz, the omission of the prefix 7-0 
(r), giving con-tiale and cotisela. But again, -ela can hardly be separated 
from as-la., as-liii^ which may involve a totally different analysis ; cf. 
O^D^\oxe.n^s forualatarj {fo'ro'od-lu ?). 

C07iuccaib [con-od-gab-], arose ; pret. 3 sg.., 121, 107 friu conuccaib in doub, 
'against them rose up the river', gl. tuargaib ind aband [the expres- 
sion used in FM. 493 tuargaib an abann friu] ; 103, 66 co?i?ii({b)cabsat 
[F co?inucaibsat\ 'they ascended along with P. to Jesus.' 

corp^ body ; 100, 32. 103, 63. 131, '^^Z^ 44 ; gen.., 159, 6 ciiirp ; dat., 131, 30. 
135, 49 acrp. 

'corsatar^ 122, 131, so.^ forcuirim, 

coscur^ triumph, victory ; 116, 54 ba hard in — , gl. 'the miracle'. 
'cosnagiir (J) 127, 210 no' [no's* F] 'chosnagur. I can make nothing of this 
form, but the word seems to mean, I implore (help). 

cossena., 115, 43, see under consena. 

cothid^ act of sleeping ; 112, 3. 

Cothraige^ n. pr. of Patrick, gl. 'the name Cothraige clave (was attached) 
for what he used to do to four tribes ', the ety. gl. being = cethair 
aige., but it is uncertain what aigc means ; and in any case the o 
makes the asserted connexion with c^'thair, quite impossible. 

cot'risat ] j • • 

^ .. . \ see under ricciin. 

cot rissatn ) 

craibdech^ pious \ fern. sg. ace, 117, 58 la'm chraibdig. 
crete7?Zj faith, belief; acc.-dat.., creti77i, 133, 3. 135, 71. 
cretiJH, I believe ; pret. Z pi.., 101, 42 ni creitset. 
crich., limit ; 102, 55, 

cride., heart ; 105, 6 dur-chride ; dat.., 135, 65 i cridiu. 
criol, basket, ' creel' ; 125, 167 i criol. 

Crist, n. pr,, 30, 54. 130, 18, 27. 135, 55, 59-67. voc, 132, 49. 159, 4 ; gen., 
101, 40. 127, 201. 133, 7 ; dat., 102, 49. (113, 27.) 130, 22. 

cro^ gore, blood ; 122, 130 al-lind chro ; cf FM. ann. 866blaisfit fiaich lomann 

cro, the ravens shall taste sips of gore, 
crock, cross ; 115, 39 ; ace, 101, 40 pridchais croich Xt. 
crochad, act of crucifying, crucifixion ; ge7i., 133, 8 niurt crochta. 
croeb, tree ; 110, 11 in chroeb. 

cti, hound ; IIG, 55. 120, 92 ; ace, 120, 91 lasin coin; pi., 121, 119 tafnetar 
coin alt a di. 

cuala, red. perf, ' he heard' ; 115, 48 cairm i cuala cluas ; 127, 204, 205 each 
ro'chuala ; see door. 

chuc-, the stem of prep, co, to which pronom. elements are suffixed : 
cJmcai, towards him, 125, 172. 
chiictin7i, towards us, 159, 3. 
cuilche, dress (?), chasuble?; 100, 31 cuilche fliuch imbi, 'a wet blanket 

around him'; cf. cuilce tr. 'quilts,' SM. iv. 380, z ; coilcib codulta FM. 

p. 1714, 10 ; Colgan renders cassida amictus madida ; cf SG. p. 235, 

44 a cuilche chiar. 
'chuiliu, see under ara-. 
cumgabail, act of raising ; 134, 32 do'm ch. 
cuirp, see carp. 



234 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

cure, multitude, company; 126, 198 imdegail di-ar c, cf. MR. 62; FM. p. 1816. 
currech, the Curragh, 126, 193, gl. a ciiriM eqwoxMYVL dictus est [curr-ech.]. 
citthe, pit ; 101, 38, isin uiox-c/nite n-isel, 'the low great Pit (of Hell)'. 

'd\ infix pro72.^ sg.,''\\\m\ 99, 13 do'^fetis ; 114, 33 no'^'guidiu (but the 
gl. no'/'guidim, I pray tkec) ; 120, 9 no'^^'glinnestar (it) ; 127, 204 
ro'rt^'gab ; 129, 6 no'<f*guasim. 

da, two ; gejt., 115, 39 glend da loch ; 125, 168 carpat da rath. 

da\ see do. 

'da\ inf. pron. 3 pers. (sg. pi.) : — 

101, 39 con"^ia:*thanic, ' till he came /^ ///^;;z ' ; 117, 61 do'</<3:'ascansat, 
they visited her, 121, 105 ; 125, 162, do'^crdecha, who could recount 
it (or them, the miracles) ; — whom, 122, 131 in fer for"^<rz*corsatar ; see 
also 'das'. 

dcEC, ten ; 97, 2 maccan se mbliadan d(zc (dec F). 

dail (?) 133, 5 i ndulemain dail, ' in Doom's Creator ' (J) ; but no grammatical 
analysis can be appHed to any one of the lines 2-5, as they stand : 
the general drift of the meaning seems quite plain, but the case of 
niurt 2 is unknown [9 niurt n- !], of trinoit, and of treodataid j foisi?t 
is not a word at all, and as didemain must be ace. or dat., the last word 
dail is quite undetermined. 

dal, visit, rendezvous ; 113, 28 dal as chomtig fri dama, T gl. 'frequent was 

her visit to poor sufferers.' 
dam, to me ; 119, 3. 134, 44. 

'dai7i', inf pron., me ; 135, 67 ro"^d?;;2*cloathar, see also 'dom'. 
dam, ox ; pi., 121, 105 daim. 

dam, retinue, company ; pi. (ace.) 113, 28 fri dama. 
dim, gift, boon, destiny ; only in phr. dd7t biiada, perhaps ' token of victory \ 

or 'pledge, guarantee of victory', 127, 202. 

ddiia, bold ; 26, 12 in gilla — . 

dar, prep., over ; 121, 18 dar Mag F. 

-dara, {gen. oi dair, ' oak',) in Cell-dara, Kildare. 

'das'^ occurs twice, apparently as i^if. pron. 3 sg. pi. ; 118, 69 ro'das'gTixd (gl. 
ro'gudestar), asked her; 121, 106 xo'das'c\o2i^ nech, 'heard them'. 

dath, colour ; 120, 95 — am-maforta. 

Daiiid, n. pr., 26, 12. 28, 30. 

De, see Dia. 

de, 100, 20 meraid co de, will remain till the Day oi Judgement, gl., co brath. 

de, used after fri, advb.,yr/ de, ' by day', 100, 28 ; cf in-dui, ' to-day.' 

de, occurs as prep, only once, 131, 37 oc digde De de nimib, where the exact 
force of de is not very obvious, probably a reminiscence of Ps. 
cxlviii, I, Laudate dominum de calls. 

de, as prep, with pronom. element occurs twice, 116, 55 ba sathech in cu de, 
the dog was satisfied zvith it, 'got enough food out of it' ; 100, 24 [it 
raised his goodness] suas rt'^sech treba doine, ' u^ above him (?) beyond 
men's homes [to heaven],' where the collocation of si^as folld. by de is 
not very intelligible ; cf FM. a/m. 534, gan guth n-iomrail sece suas, 
gan mir n-ionmair sece sios, [the tooth] not allowing one sound of error 
past it upwards, nor one bit of ' obsonium ' past it downwards. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 235 

deacht^ deity, divinity ; 101, 42 ni creitset in fir-deacht. 

'd£cha, 125, 162 ni fail dune do'diVdccha^ 'there is not any one who cantcUit^ 
gl. innises^ ' who narrates ' ; but it is not easy to see what word mean- 
ing ' tell' is involved; the F gl., doe7ie {?) a tiachtain^ seems to 
suggest * going ' as the analysis, (perhaps dodechad)^ but it is all vague. 

dedaig^ red. perf. of ^ deg^ with nasalised pres. base ding-, cf. Exod. xi. i ; 
xii. 39 ; Luke vi. 38, deng- [based on dhhigho, Lat. fing6\; he sup- 
pressed, repressed ; 105, 7 dedaig diumaschu, gl. alaind xo'dmgestar, 
probably a reminiscence of deposidt potentes de sede of the Magnificat. 

deg-, adj. in crude prefix, good : 

d^g- rU good king, 29, 38. 

deg- tuisech, good chief, leader, 26, 11. 

degaid, rear ; i'm degaid, in my rear, behind m^ ; 135, 61. 

deis-cert, southern district ; dat., 98, 10 i ndeis-ciurt Letha ; see des. 

deman, demon ; pi. ace, 27, 20 saiget fri devinai ; dat., 159, 9 ar dcmnaib ; 
gen.^ donna 3(\ 45. 1(>5, 14. 110, 6. As denma can hardly be sing, 
noin., there seems nothing for it but to take <^?W;///cz as 2i gen. in 130, 16 
demna dibocht (?), but it is possible that something wholly different 
lies at the root of the matter, and that, as we have 23 ni'm'thairle ec 
na amor, so in 16 ni"m"tharle detn na dibocht = ' i'/rtr/^z/^j-j (?) nor 
misery' (?). But it is guessing in any case : to us, with our present 
grammatical knowledge, hardly any one of the verses in this hymn is 
susceptible of a ' reasoned ' translation. 

dene, swiftness ; 134, 26 — lochet. 

dcni (d^ne), see dian. 

deochan, deacon ; gen.^ 97, 4 hoa deochain O. 

der, tear ; 97, 2 fo deraib. 

'derbrad, he defrauded (?) 125, 166 am-mac rempe ni's'de7'brad, gl. ni's* 
diiibrad; this is undoubtedly the traditional gl., cf. 0'Dav\, p. 78 
dearbra .i. diitbairt, quoting a passage from S^I. II. 340, 2, but II. 
388, 16 gl. dcrb'diubra; again IV. 196, i where 'derbathar is gl. 
'diiibat/iar, and where also the apparent analysis de-od-br- = diubr-, is 
curiously illustrated by the tmesis do-n-[d]iupra II. 212, 20 &.C. But 
analysis does not make the construction clear : '' her son before her 
did not defraud her ''\ i.e. possibly., ' did not fail her, leave her in the 
lurch ', but the prep, rempe, of which I have met no other example 
with this verb, is quite sufficient to give an idiomatic turn to the 
sentence which might make the stanza more intelligible. A curious 
spelling occurs on FM. ann. 849 mani derbade, tr. 'if thou hadst not 
abandoned him ', which is probably the same verb in a distorted form. 

'dercadar, dep. pres. subj. 3 sg., 135, 67 no'm'd., every eye 7uhich sees me, [cf. 
Ml. 120b 10 dian'da" dercaiiher-sti, si eos aspicias], the other text has 
-xo'^ovsx'decadar ; (cf 96, 20 con-accadar). 

dercsait, 122, 130 dercsait a minna al-lind chro, ' they reddened their weapons 
in a pool of gore', 'cum armis sanguineis reversi', Cog. ; but the F 
text has amcsat (which Colgan renders intinxenint), an unknown 
root; but indeed minda for 'arms' is also strange, and the form 
dercsait itself is not without its questionable element. 

der<^daid, red ale ; 119, 76. 

des, south ; 102, ^j frdcs, southward ; 98, 10 a'ndes, from the south. 



236 • GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

deslein^ (sun)beam ; 118, 68 — grene, gl. for desred .i. forsna go grene : F 
has deslewd, Colg.'s deslejui, whence probably O'R.'s deislcaj2?i, a beam 
or ray of hght. 

dessam^ south of me, at my right hand, 129, 4 gl. frim amies, cf. 135, 63 
where also dessiim and tuathian, &c., occur. 

Dia, god ; 105, 15. 129, 3^ 4^ 5- 130, 12, 17. 131, 35 ; voc, 114, 33 ; De 98, 

9. 127, 202 ; ge7i.. De, after ai7igil 103, 64 ; bennacht 127, 206. 129, 8. 

99, 13 ; digde 131, 37 \ Jlaith 29, 40. 127, 203 ; {oen-)geine 132, 51 ; 

mac 112, 12. 121, 112, 127, 202. 131, 26; violad 100, 26 ; itert 120, 

90 ; seirc 115, 42 ; sen 26, i. 29, 38. 
dia n-, when ; 102, 45 dia ;;^bai il-lobra. 
di-a, cpd. p. prep, do {de) and a his &c., 102,53 di-a es, after him ; 111, 23. 

ro"n"broena di-a rath, ' by his grace' ; 

di-a, to which ; 116, 49 cetna fogairt di-a foided. 

di-ar, do + ar, to our ; 126, 198. 132, 51 ; see do. 

di, from ; 28, 2 5 soeras di thein. 

di, [usually di\ to her ; 117, 57 lathe buana di j 117, 62 nir"bo diuir in gabud 
di, cf. 125,65 '•> 119? 75 amra di in fothrugud ; 120, 97 ro'gaid ailgais 
dij 121, 117 mucc meth di dobreth, 125, 169; 121, 119 tafnetar coin 
alta dij 123, 139 dobert di ; 124, 145, 154 amra di. 

di, dual fem., two ; 119, 84 di suil ; 127, 209 di chaillig. 

diaid, as cpd. prep., i nd., after, behind ; 120, 104 i ndiaid ind loig, 

diait, severe ; fejfi. ge?z., 101, 39 gaithe deni {?). 
diaft-galar, severe disease, 26, 6. 

dib-linaib, 'on two sides ' =: both, 127, 212. 

dibad, death ; 30, 44 cen — , gl. in poena. 

dibad, wealth ; 112, 12. 115, 44 (gl. indbas in both). 

dibercach, plunderer (.'*), lawless assailant ; 122, 119 nonbur — . 

dibocht {?) 130, 16 ni'm'tharle demna dibocht ; the gl. gives no acceptable 

clue, with its ety. {dia-)bocht, 'godlessness', or nem-bocht, 'wealth' (?), 

so that it is impossible to say what is intended. 
dichill {?) 127, 210 nochosnagur do'm — , 'up to my endeavour' (?), ^r^ 

viriii ? 
dig subj. 3 sg., 126, 192 m'anim ni dig im-muda, ' may my soul not go to 

ruin '. 

digaib, takes away, diminishes ; pres. 3 sg., 116, 51 ni's'digaib al-lenamain ; 

118, 72 a tret, ni's'digaib al-lin ; but without the infix pron., 123. 136 

ni digaib a nert. 
digde, act of beseeching ; 131, 37 oc d. Dc ; cf. FM. ann. 510 digde a cridc 

the prayer of his heart, O'D. has jojy (.^). 
dig7ietiir, L. 28, 26. 
dig7io, L. 29, 35. 
digrais, clever exploit (?) ; 123, 138 — cloth, gl. clothach in gnim, 'renowned 

the deed' ; gl. F erg7ta, 'wise act'. 
dil, pleasing ; 101, 44 ni'm'dil ccd dithrub, T. 'it is not pleasing to me &c.' 
dillat, clothing, vesture ; 125, 163 senais dillait, but 167 dobert dillat i criol, 

gl. etach. 

dti/oc/d, fauhless ; 130, 14 fiadu huas domun — , gl. dillochtaigthe, tv:// /f?^/// 

ata Dia, ' God is faultless'. 
diluui, Lat., 27, 22. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 237 

di?id {d\n\ from the, 119, 80 cTi?! chloich ; 120, 94 cfi?id\\ic\ii. 

dind^ hill ; 100, 28 i r\di?tmd (F). 

ditk {?) 124, I 52 li-a mathair dit/i ind loig, which Stokes translates in Goid.y 
"at (its) mother the calf suckled " ; but ind loig is ge?i. sg.^ and even 
if we read with F locg^ it is impossible to take i?id as a noin.^ and both 
MSS. have i?id. Of course, it is perfectly easy to emend ih^ text by 
substituting in for ind^ but it is not absolutely certain what the pre- 
vious word ditJi means. Colgan's siigcbat is of just as much value as 
the gl. ro'dinestar^ save that it is perhaps a little more definite, but it 
does not follow that either authority is final in the case, — and there is 
no other, for the word does not occur anywhere else. The text, as it 
stands, took dith as a noun. Now it is noteworthy that LB says 
nothing about j/zr/vV/i/" .• boi in loeg immalle ri-a mathair, 'the calf was 
there along luith its mother' ; and Cogitosus knows just as little as 
LB of any " sucking," for Colgan's text reads : " ut nullum .... susti- 
neiet damnum ipsa hospitalis, quae vitulum amiserat suae vaccae, 
alterum in eadem forma cum sua invenit vacca &c." It must be a 
noun ; the choice lies between an infin., dith^ to sugere, and dith ind 
loij:^^ 'the loss of the calf, for ^ the iosl (missing) calf^ quae vitulicm 
amiserat suae vaccae. If this seem too unguaranteed an interpreta- 
tion, there is nothing for it but to take dith = ' act of sucking.' 
I shall not labour the point, but surely ' the calf suck/ed at its mother' 
is not a happy expression. Irish forms are complex enough, but ditk 
ind loig does not justify the acceptance of dith = suxit ! 

ditiii^ protection ; nom.^ 27, 15 rop — diin ; gen.^ 102, 51 lurech diten; dat.y 
134, 40 do'm ditin. 

dithrub^ un-inhabited spot, desert ; 101, 44 ced — Temair. 

dithritbach^ hermit, recluse ; 27, 19. 

diuir^ small, trifling ; 117, 62 nirbo d. in gabud, gl.^ bee, dereoil ; FM. 925. 

diumasach, proud, haughty ; pi. ace, 105, 7 dedaig diumaschu. 

do.,prep. reg. dat., to, towards, &c., of motion, 99, 18. 101, 34, 36. 102, 45, 52. 
120, 102. 113, 10. 125, 164 ; — purpose (with infin.), 113, 24 ; — give, &c., 
100, 30, fogniad do X. ; 101, 2,3, 35, 40 pridchad (soscela) do X ; 102, 
53. 105, II (guidmit). 105, 13 (being adjudged) to; — keep from 
(doing) 100, 27 ;— dat. eommodi, 102, 49^ 51. 113, 23. (130, 10). 125, 
164 ; — or of origin, 110, 16 ; or possessive, 122, 132 ;-— (-partit. gen.) 
103,67 rnor do maith, multum boni 115, 46. 119, 74. 123, 133. 125, 161 ; 
with art. def., {ddn, 110, 3. 115, 37. 12G, 182, 185) dd'7id 99, 15 ; with 
Pron., dam., to me, 129, 3. 134, 44, ditit, to thee, 102, 50 ; do, to him, 
102, 53. 120, 98. 122, 132 ; di, to her, 117, 57, 62. 119, 75. 120, 97. 121, 
117, 119. 123, 139. 124, 145, 154. 125, 165, 169 ; dun, to us, 2f), 2. 27, 
15, 20. 29, 34. 102, 58. 127, 212. 132, 47, 49; \diiib, doib carent] ; — 
with pron. adj., ddtn (do'm) to my X, 119, 'J3 (da'm) ; dom, 127, 210. 
129, 4, 5. 131, 30. 134, 32, 34, 38, 39. 135, 2 ; domm' (before vowels / 
and a), 130, 15 ; 134, 33, 37, 40. 135, 48, 55 ; [not before e'\ 134, 35, 36 ; 
di-a, to his &c., 102, 53. Ill, 23 ; di-ar, to our, 2(), 5. 27, 16, 20. 28, 31, 34, 
35. 30,45. 12G, 198. 132, 51. 159,7 ; do raith, 115, 51. 122, 122. 12.5, 173 ; 
102, 50 dii. 

do, poss. adj., thy ; (102, 52 dii) ; 132, 49. 159, 12, reduced to / in the pretonic 
after prep., 102, 51, i-t-bhi. 

dobert [A] (he) gave ; 102, 53. 118, 71. 1 19, 85 [gl. tiicad, was given, brought J\ 
123, 139 [gl. do'iicc, gave, but the text F has asbert .'\ 125, 167 (he put) ; 
[Z] impcr. ^pl., 30, 50 /rt<^r«/V/ forgall for ordan B. 



238 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

dobreth^ was given, sent &c. ; 97, 2 — fo deraib ; 121, 117. 125, 164 ( — do 
Letha, gl. no'theged went, a semetipso ruccad, was brought by him- 
self). 125, 169. 

dockum, prep. (reg. gen.), towards ; 99, 13 — n-Erend ; 102, 50 — nime; 103, 
66 — n-Isu ; 122, 123 — feda. 

do'faid, ) he sent ; 98, 9 dofaid tar Elpa huile (gl. Victor sent P. ro'faidesta?- ; 
do'faith, \ K'l, 39 do'faith gith gaithe deni (?), gl. adds quia [qui] missus fuit 
a Deo ad praedicandum ; cf. also 102, 47 ; s^q faidijn. 

do'foscaig-iin, 130, 9 huasal trinoit do'n'foscai, gl. ro'n'tkodmsca, may it 
awake us (from the death of sin), and also ' it hath overshadowed us," 
d.o'n'fofoscaig,h\it here the subsequent, 'it effected' that [we are.?] 
shadowed {Joiscte, imaged ?) quia ad similitudinem Dei facti sumus, 
(as also the follg. note), seems to refer to the Holy Spirit hovering 
over 'Cix^face [of the deep?], and thence perhaps the 'overshadowing' 
is referred to. In any case there are two totally differing explanations 
given : do-fo-scaig-, ' ob-umbrare,' and do-fo-sek-., ' expergefacere ' ; the 
latter [A] do-fbsc, \jL\ di-osc, d\usc- ; from the [Z] form apparently, we 
get 101, 34 do'sfiiiscad, 'he was awaking them', where F has do's' 
fidsced, the i representing the soft timbre 7^-//^. 

dogrnu, 1 make, do ; imperf. 3 sg., 101, 33 dognith mor-ferta (faciebat)y 
per/. 3 sg., do'rigenai only in Broccan's 115, 45, 119, 74, 82 {'genai); 
119, 80. 123, 133. 125, 161 i'gne); so also the passive li5, 47 m.a do' 
ro7itai ar dune, but F has ar ni demta. 

doi}ie, pi. oi dtd?ie, q. v. 

dollaid, 113, 20, seemingly read by the gl. {do flaith) De, 'to God's 
ki7igdom \: cf. Windisch's reference to Felire Mar. 6, ro'n'sjiadat do 
laith De . . . sluag &c. 

doUotar, see follg. 

dolidd, (he) went towards a definite goal, 102, 46 ; pi. dollotar 103, 61. 

'dom', as inf. pron. ' to me ', 135, 66 rov^(i'wlabrathar, also 'dam', 135, 68. 

ddm, to my, see under do. 

dovuiu, deeper, compar. of domain, doindn ; 114, 35 dommc murib, gl. 
fiidiimna quam mare. 

domun, world ; 130, 14 huas — ; gen., 113, 16 [caithem] in domuin. 

'don', inf. pron., to us, 26, i for'do?i'\.e (28, 31), 'may he succour us' ; 126, 178 

con'don'isAV, may she protect us ; 127, 208 forv/(C;/Tabat, may they be 

upon us ; and cf. the extraordinary tmesis in 120, ijy fordon' itge L. 

'bet, which probably is the result of a resolve to secure alliteration. 
dorchaide, dark, gloomy ; 105, 14 demna — . 
do'r'eracht, perf. of do'es' ^ reg, do'r'eracht, ' has deserted, abandoned ' ; 

101, 43 is cian — Emain, 'kingship has long ago forsaken Emain.' 
[do'rethim, see under 'rertatar.^ 
do'rimim, see under rtdrmim. 
do'r'ingba, subj. oi do-{ro)in-gab-, to ward off; 130, 17 cech s(a)eth doringba, 

may he ward off, cf. asr'in'gaib Ml. 22 d 9, 32 d 8 ' excedisse.' 
do'thlaichiiir, I beg, pret. 3 sg., 120, 94, mir dothliichestar, gl. ro'thoth- 

laigcstar. 
doub, river ; 121, 107 gl. ind aband. 
drochet, bridge ; 129, 7 — bcthad. 
drui, druid, wizard ; pi. nom., 100, 21 dridd; ace, 105, 5 dridde ; gen., 135, 

54 druad. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 239 

drung \drovi^\ crowd ; pi. ace, 110, 6 sech drungu demna. 

du., for do, thy, 102, 50. 

dualaig, vice, sin ; pi. gen., 134, 42 ar aslaigthib dtialchc, cf. Ml. 58, 20 inna 

dub-rechta, black-laws (paganism) ; 135, 51. 

diiiJie, human being, homo ; (115, 47 dune) ; 125, 62 ni fail dune, 134, 43 : 

cr//., 135, 65 i cridiu cech duifie, (135, 55 anman dumi) ; pi. doine 97, 

V 100, 24. 
diiit, to thee, 102, 50, see do. 

dul, act of going, to go ; 102, 45. 126, 180. 126, 185. 
diila, gen. pi. ^ of dull, ' element ' ; 30, 53 rig na ?idula. 

diilech, elemental, (creator of the elements, very common later as coimdhi 
na fidiila, &c.) ; 131, 135 Dia . 

dulem., Creator ; 133, 5 in dulemain dail, of quite uncertain construction : 
by the form it should be dat. (or acc.\ (confession of unity) in the 
creator of — (?). 

dun, to us, see do. 

Dun, Down [Downpatrick] ; 101, 44 Dun Leth-glasse. 

dur-chride, hard-hearted ; 105, 6 fri druide — . 

-duthracht, wish, will ; 105, 13 do mi-duthrachtaib demna. 

e, he, pers. pron. 3 sg., masc. he, fem., hi, ntr. cd. 
he, 102,47, 56. 
///, 125, 165. 
cd, [after is\, 26, 4. 97, i. 99, 12. 100, 24. 129, 2. 

ec, death (?) ; 130, 23 ni'm'tharle cc na amor, but as the saint could not pray 

that ^ death should never overtake him ', some other meaning seems 
to lie hid in the words : the gl. // taisi, 'ghostly colour', does not 
make the matter any clearer. 

£ch, horse ; 121, 109. 

eclats, church ; ace. 126, 186. 

ecnach, act of blaspheming ; detraction ; gen., 112, 5 ni mor r\-ecnaig. 

ecnairc (?) 112, 9 nir'bu — , which the gll. render ec7iaigthid, detractor, 
satiriser, ni denad ecnach neich, 'she never depreciated anybody'. 
But there is no reason for supposing the existence of a word ecnairc 
with this meaning : the two words occur just above, ecnairc 4 and 
ccnaig 5, and no doubt there is a confusion of transcript ; indeed the 
very next line, with the utterly impossible ;// bu cair T, (;// pu chur F) 
shows that alterations must be made. 

t'omirc, only in the phr. ar — , ' for the sake of ; 112, 4, and 118, 70. 

ed, see e. 

dic-lind, probably death-pool ; 131, 29 gl. lind eca, F 'which brings about 
death,' where also there is another gl. unfortunately unintelligible : — 

F ar cech ni eg line [ni em ? mem ?] 

T ar each ni na bag lind 

F ar cech ni na pa g line 

iitsecht, death ; 102, 60. 

elc, wicked (?), 112, 9 nir'bu elc, gl. olc ' bad,' and emilt ' insolens',^r^//.r. 
Heli, n. pr. 26, 5 (the prophet). 



240 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HM\fNS. 

Elpa^ Scotland, Britain (?) ; 98, 9 tar — , gl. ' for Alba was a name for the 
whole British island olim ', quoting from Bede. 

Eviai?!^ n. pr. of town, ancient capital of Ultonia ; 101, 43 i n-Ardmacha fil 
rige, is cian doreracht Emain, 'Armagh has sovereignty (eccle- 
siastical), but sov^ereignty has long ago [since 331 A.D.] departed from 
Emain.' 

Ejfier, n. pr. sons of Emer, 101, ^j meicc Emir. 

en, bird ; 122, 27 senas in n-en ; ge?i., 112, 2 suide eot?i i n-ailt, 'seat of a 
bird on a cliff', which is a very vague expression of doubtful meaning ; 
but the gl. has an alternative, the seat oi John in «//itudine suae 
aetatis, probably denoting St. John on Patmos. 

cndgai, innocence ; 134, 19 — noem-ingen. 

Enoc, n. pr. Enoch ; 26, 5. 

eo, salmon ; geji. iach, 123, 144. 

Eoin, St. John the Baptist, 27, 15 ; [perhaps the Evangelist in 112, 2 accord- 
ing to gl.] 
cpscop, bishop ; 131, 42 ; //., 117, 61 epscoip. 

crchor, cast (of a javelin) ; 131, 25 ni"m"thairle erc/ior 2im\\2LS, gl. temptatio 
diabolica. 

Eriuion, n. pr., the children of Enier and Erejno?t, as a general name for the 

Irish, 101, -^y. 
Erin, Ireland ; ^cn., Herenn [F. always Herend], 30, 47, 49 (noeba, oga). 

99, 13 (dochum n-). 99, 18 tuatha, 100, 19. 101, 41. 102, 52 (for). 103, 

61 (clerich). 105, 2 (prim-apstal) ; dat., 99, 15 do'nd Erinn, F always 

has the final -7id, whereas T always has -n?i. 
erlab7'ai, utterance, speech ; 134, 37. 

erlam, patron saint, referring to Patrick and to Brigid, 30, 47, 49. 
erlani, patronage ; 126, 189 ateoch — St. Brigte, 199 conacna frim a herlam. 
ernaigthe, prayer ; pL, 26, 10 ro'n'soerat a w-ernaigthi ; 27, 24 airnigthc F 

eriiaigthe \ dat., 134, 15 -thib. 

ernais, she gave ; 113, 14 gl. ro'er7iastai', practically a new root cm-, 
elaborated out of the enclitic form of as-rcn-, cf. O'Dav., p. 103, sub 
liipait, fer ertiis muca hir-rath, cf. asrir. 

ern-bds, death by sword Q), bloody death ; 131, 27. 

erthar, 29, 39 ro'erthar in guidi -se, gl. ro'ernither, as if from preced. root em-. 
From the orthotonic as-ren- we find a passivey?//. as-rirtarj cf. SI\I. 
II. 396, y. III. 212, 13 ; so that the glosses of TY might suggest a 
connexion with this verb, as if it were taken for rirtar. F has 
{rd)'firthar, ' may it be verified '. Quite apart from the form, the 
sense is against em-, which means to pay out, and only secondarily, 
to give [as i?i stock, &c.], but a prayer is not given, it is ansiveird, 
and em- cannot bear that meaning. The preferable basis is of 
course fer tkar, 'let it be granted,' which also is gl. by O'Dav. 91, 
ernitJiar, as is ro'fera by ro'criiistar, p. 92, from a quotation of SM. 
V. 502, 22, and frequently used = 'give ' in BL ; cf. Wb. i8b, v. 13. 

ei'iis ij) 135, 64 Crist W-liiis, '\s-sius, \ w-eriis, ''xn poop'' (?), but all the three 
words are objects of speculation rather than of knowledge. 

es [aes], age ; 29, 43 can es. 

es [eis], track, trace ; 98, 8 marait a es, gl. TifoUiiicht, only that uiarait by its 

form \s plural, which es is not ; — after prep, di-, in the track, rear of^ 

102, 53 di-a es', 'after him'. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 241 

cseirge^ resurrection ; 133, 9, 14. 

cslnin^ unsafe, dangerous, F 131, 29 gl. cs-inill^ unsafe. 

' e smart ij) 105, 12 Pk. prim-abstal, do'nn'esmart i mbrath, which the gll. 
render by they}//., do'Jin'esaircft\ he will save us, dogena ar tesargain. 
There can be no doubt that the meaning is ' to save,' does'com -^ arc, 
but the final / is inexplicable, for there is no such thing as a future- 
ending in / : its analysis can hardly be other than that given by 
Zimmer, ZVS. xxx. 209 note, do'nti'cs'cm'art^ ' who hath sa\ed us ', from 
do'es-com -arc. 

Esu, Joshua ; 102, 59 hEsu. 

'etach^ see ateoch. 

ctaide, was got; 112, 5 ni mor n-ecnaig etaide, which the gl. apparently 
renders, ' not easy was the disparaging of her,' ni bu assa a hecnach, 
from which no hint can be got as to the analysis of ctaide in the 
passage, because trinoit must be connected with the preced., for it is 
not genitive, and there is no such case as a locath'c case in Irish. 
The stanza is altogether unintelligible. 

estcc/it^ act of hearing ; 134, 35. 
eirocar., merciless ; 135, 49. 
etrochta, brightness ; 134, 24 (of snow). 

ctrimu cpd. prep., between me (and X), 12G, 191 robbet cirotu ocus pcin : 135, 
48 tocuirius cfriini fri cech nert n-amnas. 

fa, under y^^. 

faidim, I send ; prct. 3 sg., 29, "^"^ 2iVi\2\ foedes (F faides) ; pass., 116, 49 di-a 
folded^ from which she was sent ; see also do'faith ; pass, sudj., 29, 34 
dor'oitcr dun, may he be sent to us, do'ro'foiier.^ F 'rr'. 

fail, substantive \trb pres., [impers. cum acc.\ there is, there are, \J/ y a\ only 
in Broccan ; 123, 134 ni fail, there is not t^^iy ori^] ^^'ho can, &c. ; 
125, 162 ni /??// dune do-da-decha ;,127, 20() fail di chaillig, 'there are 
two nuns [virgins] in heaven' ; but written yf/, 30, 48 for cachyf/ indi, 
every one who is therein ; 101, 43 i n-A.yf/ ri'ge. 

fair^ on him, see und^r for, prep. 

fair., sec fo'ro' raid. 

fiiit/i, prophet ; 29, t,7 ; pL, 30, 44 fait hi ; 26, 14 fathi ; gen., 134, 16 fdtha : 
135, ^()fiit/ie. 

fan, slope, declivity ; 121, 1 10 fo — . 

farggai/f, he left ; 98, 10 co-nid*far^^gaib la G., so that he left him with G. ; 
from fo'adgaif-, with infix r^, [fo'rad'gab =] fo'racaib, in enclitic form 
fircaid. 

fds, waste, deserted ; 1<^0, 20. 

fdtlia, see faith. 

fatsine, prophecy ; 100, 22 rofirad ind [fjatsine [(f)aitsine FJ. 

fe, may he bring (us) ; 26, i (29, 38) do-nfcy gl. ro'nfuca Icis, {do/rfuca Ids 
F) ; 110,3 do'nfc do'n bith-[f]laith, gl. do'nfuca; the augmentless 
(2 and) 3 sg. aor. injunctive from do fed-, dofc{t-s-t), from ^ fed-, 
to bring to ; [cf. 'te, 're] ; impcrf. 3 pi., 99, \}^do'dfctis, they were bring- 
ing him to Ireland, (angels were seen busy therein, — it is not preterite 
but imperf.) 

Fea, n. pr. Mag Fea, plain in co. Carlow, 121, 1 18. 
fcdit, time, 'fois' ; 123, 138 \n fecht //-aile. 

LIKKR HVMS. K 



242 GLOSSARY TO 7 HE IRISH HYMNS. 

fechia^ fought, ppp. q^ fichivi ; 102, 57 in Q?i\\\ fcdita i mB., gl. factum (!). 

feda^ se.ejid. 

fedivi^ se^fe. 

fi'gad^ act of looking ; 30, 44 in the chevillt\ ard f. 

ft'ge, sharpness ; gen.^ 12G, 194 rop sciath fri io^hvcX fegi [fege V^ ; possibly 

pi. of ?idi.feig, fierce, keen, cf. MR. 182, 7. 194, 2. 224, 6, &c. 
feiss, act of sleeping ; 100, 27 do f. 

'fcladar (?) 26, i I'o'irfeladar., prob. ' may he 7/tv7 us, co\er us,' gl. dorata a 
fial torund di'ar ditin, 'may his veil be thrown over us for our pro- 
tection '. 

fenamain., basket-car; 116, 50 hi f, in curru vimlneo., as Colgan renders it 
rightly ; gl. has_y^';7, ' wain' (?). 

Fene., 101, 40 pridchais Xt do thuataib Fenc, to the tribes of Irish fo/ky but 
there is nothing here to show its structure, gen. sg. or//. 

fer, man, male ; ' vir' ; 122, 131. 123, 136 ; pi. fir, 102, 52 ; gen., 134, 20 hi 
ngnimaibyi';*. 

feraim, I pour, rain ; grant, bestow ; prct. 3 sg., 117, 60 ferais anniich ; iiupcr. 
pass, sg., 29, 39 ro'[/]crlhar in guidi -se. 

ferr, better ; 112, 8 ferr cinis, gl. is ferr ro'genair, who was best born ; 126, 
187 taithmet F. ferr cech nath. 

/i'?-/(i, pi. of fir/, m\ra.c\e ; 101, ^2 mor-ferta ; dnl., 11"), 46 fcrtaib 123, 133. 

125, 161. 
fescor, evening, 'vesper' ; 116, 54. 
fethim, act of watching ; 132, 51 ateoch in rig, di-ar fcthim, ' to watch o\er 

us' ; see Hom. and Pass.,y?//^zV//;/. 

'fetis., in do'd'fetis, see 'fe. 

fetis (?) 103, 64 aingil De i cet-aidche arid'fetis cen anad, prob. iDiperf. 
'^ pi., of ar'fcth-, ' kept watch over him' ; the gl. of F is not clear, ro'cr- 
fctsetar (they sang ?), or ro'etsctar with ciDii co to represent 'id', in 
a way that the infix pron. does not bear. 

fcua, goodness (?), according to the gl. iJiiitJu\ 100, 24 is ed tuargaib a [f}f/Af 
{=feba,pi.f\. 

Fiudo, Lord [gl. dia maith, good God] ; noni. 130, \\ fiuidii ; 131, 31 fiiadn \ 

voc, 29, 39, 41 a fiada (fiado F) ; gen.,fiad(it 26, 14. lOo, 7. 126, 187 ; 

dat.,fiiadait 29, 35 [fiadat !] 
fichc, twenty ; pi., 101, 40 \.r\fichtc. 
fid., wood ; ge7i., 122, 123 dochum /Jv/cr 
fil, underyh:/'/. 

find, bright ; lOo, 7y?//^/-nime ; pL, 131, 34 Axhw'gA finnn. 
fine (?) sins, (wicked) deeds, gl. beta, pectha 130, 13 titir ax fine ; l)ui K 

has ar wbine, and undoubtedly bine occurs .= ' fault, crime '. Cf 

FM. sub ann. 448 gan bine, and cf the \ery common word bith- 

bineeh, bith-binche. 
fir, true, real; 29, 41" rop fir, 39-: feni. ;'V7/. .\';'-., 101, 42 iiina tiitiiHtc t'l'ri 

[fire F]. 
fir-deaeht, 101,42. 
fir-og, 110, 13. 
finiini, 1 make true, realise, fulfil (^prophecy) ; pass, pret., 100, 22 nvfira<l 

ind fatsine. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 343 

firefly righteous, truthful ; 134, 20 {touv) ierfirean. 

fiSy vision ; 99, 14 atchithi \\\fisib. 

fisSy knowledge ; 135, 55 fri each — . 

fissiy to be known ; 97, 3 ba — . 

/f/Zr, knows ; depon. pres. 3 sg.^ 130, 13. 

fithisiy in phr. hi f.^ back ; 99, 13 do'd'fetis ////", carried him back again. 

fiitscady see dofoscaigiiii. 

daitJi^ kingdom ; prince, ruler ; :^9, 42. 1:^(5, 184 ; \see sith-flaith, bith- 
flaith) ,;wz., y/rt///^?, :>9, 40. 100, 22. Ill, 17. 112, 8. 113, 24 ; in 127, 203 
it is impossible to imagine the construction, ro Jiatha De, for even 
reading rop with F will not produce the tr. given by Stokes, 'rT/God's 
Kingdom be every one ' &c. 

/hiitlieni, ruler ; 28, 3 1 — nime. 

tliiichy wet, damp ; 100, 31 cuilche — . 

f(\ good ; 121, 106 f 6 leo, gl. Jtiaith ; 

fo-iiair^ lucky hour (?) 114, 29. 

fo, prep. reg. daf., under ; 97, 2 fo deraib ; 121, i 10 fo fan, (ran; down (the) 
slope ; 117, 60 fo'n bith, 'throughout the world', ^Q^ 6 fo'n mb. ; 117, 
6^/(1 thri ^= thrice ; 102, 47 /a'des, southwards. 

/fhi/d, he sleeps ; 100, 31 gl. no'chotlad 'dormiebat,' but it is quite impossible 
to have an imperfect 3 sg. ending in d of soft timbre. There can be 
no doubt of the meaning, but no satisfactory explanation of the root 
and its many forms (or substitutes) is to hand yet : Thurneysen's 
ingenious suljstitution oi ^/ vas instead oi ^ svap in the forms of the 
per/, does not explain the forms of the pres. 

fochaidy suffering ; 20, 13 lob cosna fochaidib. 

fo'cheHm^ I expect; pass, pret.., 99, 15 tichtu Fatraic fo'ro'thlad^ 'it was 
expected ' ; but gl. V foclos 'was heard', or foroclas (?). 

Fochlad., n. pr. wood of Fochlad, name of a land in Hui .\malgada in the 
X.W. of Connaught ; 99, 16. 

fochraitCy reward ; gen. -e, 133, 14. 135, 59. 

foeres., was flung ; pass. pret. oi foc/ierdaini ; 120, 96. 123, 143 focress ; 124, 
157, always with same gl., ro'laad. 

foebitr., edge (of weapon; ; pi. ace, 120, 194 sciath infoebra fegi. 

foedes., folded., see faldlnt . 

foessam., protection, in the phr. /i-»/- y.', upon [^ under] the protection of a 
person ; 20, 2. 30, 53. 127, 212 ; gl. ior /oesllln. 

JO' frith., was found ; 124, 158, stQ frith. 

fogalr., (fo'garim) 20, 6 secip Icth fo'n mbith fogah\ gl. fogralges .i. done 
tomathium, 'threatens' ; the word is common enough in the sense of 
to proclaim, order, and fwith cath) to challenge (to fight), fuagalr^ 
fuacrady [so that this idea may underlie the text in T 1 15, yj fuacru 
do'n cath, where F has quite another reading], irovn fo'odgar. 

fognam, service ; 97, 5 i f, 'in service.' 

fognlu., I serve (dat.) ; Iniperf 3 sg.^ [A] KX), 30 yJ^i,'-///^?^/ (do rig aingel) ; [Z] 
97, 6 d\-?ifognad. 

folsln., occurs in the Lorica I'atricii, 133, 4 where it should obxiously be 

read eo falsi tl/iy as Stokes suggests. 
fo'nenalo, he hath cleansed, 105, 9 fonenaig (iath'maige Herenn\ gl ro- 

R 2 



244 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

funigestar^ and dorigni difiinech i.e. a glanad; redup. pcrf. of y/ uig-^ 
nenaig^ cf. dedaig{\. 7), ^ ding-, 
fontis, L. 28, 28. 
^or., prep, cum dat. (ace), on, upon. 

physically, 98, '] for tonna \j=- muir] ; 100, 31 for leicc ; 102, 46 for 
set, 103, 62 ; 113, ic) for maig ; 113, 22 /?r medon X, 118, 66 ; 118, 
68 for deslem grene ; 124, 148 for ten ; 131, 44 for talmain, and so 
for nim 'in heaven', 100, 28. 114, 32 (but 131, 45 has the astonish- 
ing ioxva for nem) J 98, 7 for tonna 'on sea' ; 101, 41 for tuaith, 'on 
land', 'over the earth'; idiomatically used, 126, 1^6 for rith, 'at a 
run ' (?) ; and in the phr. for foesam, or for snadud, = ' under the 
protection of some one', with dative of the person protected, 26, 2. 30, 
53. 127, 212. and 132, 49. 
prob. with accus. in the expression ' blessing upon &c.' 30, 47-52". 
with def art.,forsi?i(d)^ 30, 48. 98, 8 ; \>\. forspia 30, 52 ; with pronom. 
element, mas. sg.^fair 127, 206. 
forbrat., upper garment, cloak ; 118, 67 gl. her hood., or 'any outer garment 

in general.' 
forcraid., surplus, superfluity, excess ; 125, 175 ni furecht — ann. 
forcinrim., I do violence on, outrage, attack ; pret. 3 pi.., 122, 131 in fer for 
d'd'corsatar., whom they attacked, g\. for'ro'chuirsetar. 

for'doiv (?) 126, lyy for'don' itge Brigte "bet, which the gl. renders, 'may her 
prayers be upon us ', treating fordon as the cpd. prep, cum pron.., 
for?id., ' upon us ' ! The F gl. however renders, ' may her prayer be 
helpful to us ', assuming a cpd. verb, for'dojt'bet^ with an unexampled 
tmesis. The 'additional' stanzas have 127, 20^ for' do?rr aba f^ but the 
form in line \jy fordo7i is simply the abstraction of an archaizer. 

forgall, testimony ; 30, 50 cain-f. 

forglu, the choicest, best, 120, 99, 100 gl. togu ; quite a common word witli 
this meaning, cf. FM. ajtn. 763, 1100 and cf. 1366 ; MR. 110. It is 
unusual to have forglu repeated in successive lines, but the case is 
perhaps different, the last line meaning, ' the best of the cows loved 
it (the calf)', though the gl. takes it the other way. 

formidine., L. 27, 24. 

fo'ro'raid., succoured, helped ; redressed \perf. 3 sg.., 117, 63 main'bad fo'ro'raid 
in ri, ' unless the king had helped', where the gdl. are quite explicit, T 
rasim-fortachfaiged^ Yfuret; the latter clearly points to the root fo-ret/t-: 
cf. the interesting form fair, which occurs twice : 126, 178 con'do/r 
fair., where F. has co'donfair., gl. ro'iifore., and done ar fori din., 'may 
she succour us', 'may she effect our assistance', and 181 do'?ifair., gl. 
do?ie ar toridin., where fair is the form with retracted accent for 
fo're \;=.fo'reth-s-t\ as Zimmer has shown, ZVS. xxx. p. 133, from 
fo'riuth., suc-curro. F 121, wi fo'ro'raid [for the ro'reraig oi T with 
its gl. ro'foirestar T and ro'forta{cJit)setar F, see under rcraig^ 

Jorreil., clear, manifest ; 119, 84, 88 {pi eyes and speech). 

forruib., 98, 8 forruib a chois forsind leicc, ' he put., placed his foot on the 
stone', seems too weak, i.e. regarding it as a form oi fuirmim, which 
undoubtedly is used in the sense of ''setting foot on ', cf. MR. 198, 5 in 
fod ar 'A fuirtncnn sin', ar a toirnenn a traigid, 'the sod on which lie 
treads, on which he lays down his foot.' But Zimmer's analysis has 
suggested an explanation iYO\x\fo?-ben-, to cut, aor. forbi, in enclisis /// 
forbai., and so with ro-.,for-rubi\n enclisis x\\-fbrruib ; this iorm fn-ruib 
is used here without justification for the enclisis, as the word had 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 245 

apparently even then become hardened into a formula ; cf. it with the 
citation of Zimmer, 

m fbrroim . . . . y<?r toind. 
forridb .... for leicc. 
forslaice, 27, 18 do' n'forslaice (as each ing), 'may it release us from every 
difficulty', gl. ro'n'ftiaslaice^ perhaps y^^'ri^-j-Z^/'-, \ho\x^ fo'od'slak ^=^ 
fuaslaic- is common ; F has an unintelligible 'forslaigset ; see also 
tarslaic^ pret. 3 sg., enclitic, 29, 33. 

foriacht^ help, assistance ; 29, 34. 105, 7 ; inf. of ior-tiag-^ in follg. 

forte, ±Q., I sen Dey^r'don*/^', may God's blessing help us, where the gl. gives 
ti fornn., may it come upon us, and by its analysis fordon te = forinid 
de = t\/or/i/i, plainly shows that it is to the hand of a glossator we 
are indebted for the /ordo/i of 126, 177 ; hut/or'don'te is assuredly ?iot 
the mere juxtaposition of /oriind and te, but is the legitimate aor. (subj.) 
for'te, oifor-tiag-, ' sub- venire ', of which the inf. isfortacht. From this 
fordon' the writer or copyist of Broccan abstracted a cpd. prep. 
fordon ; which he used in the utterly impossible fordon .... bet 
126, 177, and probably in fordon'rabat, 127, 208. An interesting 
parallel is found in FM.ann. 866 doforthe an bru, 'that he ?nay a/d{l) 
the womb ' &c. 

/bss, rest, quiet, act of staying; 26, 3 gl. fossidecht ; 121, 116 li-a mucca 
ga.ba.is foss, 'the wild pig took up its quarters with her pigs.' 

fota/, long, of time ; 102, 56. 

fothrugud, act of bathing ; 119, 75. 

/rrt/Vr [fracc], woman ; ace, 123, 142 fri fraicc ind niad, gl. cumail, 'bond- 
slave.' 

^rescisin, expectation, hope, [;/^?///., frescissiu, Ml. 38 a 13]; dat.,\'?>'\ 14 h 
— eseirge. A very remarkable formation, because of the tonic 
syllable with the fres-, for the orthotonic is rightly fris-aiccid, ' ex- 
pectat', but the enclitic should be />r, and fres is probably a con- 
tamination : 

I A] frith-ad-ces ^=frisaicc-, 
[Z] frith-ces =y>'^<:-/ 
cf ad-cas-tio ^ aicsiu, so one expects frith-cas-tio ^f-ecsiu, but this 
free early became fresc-, and so formed a new base for the enclitic 
forms. The word is even speltyrm^^^, FM ann. 594 and cf. follg. word. 

fresgabail, ascension (into Heaven) ; 133, 9. 

fri, prep, cum ace, towards, against; with; — with pron. element, /r///// 
friuj— 

A (a) towards, of direction: 102, 58 assoith — Gabon ; 121, 107 friu 
conuccaib, river rose against them ; 

(b) behaviour to^uards : 113, 17, 18, 28 acher, cain, comtig — ; 123, 
142 ar ulc fri fraicc, yt?r evil to the girl ; 

(c) help, protect against: 27, 16 cobair yr/, 20 saiget yr/y 102, 55 
samaiges fri aidchi, gl. contra; 114, 33 no'd'guidiu//-/ cech tress, 
cf. 135, 48-54 ; 126, 178, 182, 194 (help against) ; 

(d) fight against : 102, 57 fechta — ; 105, 5 ; 

(e) sever from : 103, 63 ; 

(f ) say to : 98, 7 asbert — ; 

(g) h\de from : 100, 21 ceiltis — [F has ar^ ; 
(h) along with [of instrument] : 121, 115 senais fri-a bachaill, where F 

has li-a, blest it with her staff; 124, 155 ro"sm"bi fri-a boiss, struck 
it with her palm, or against her hand ; 



24') 6'/.aS.S'^/v'l^ TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

(i) idiomatically, 129, 3 fri'm lorg, gl. dar m'esi, behind me. 
B (i) of time : 100, 28 /r/ de, ' by day ' ; 

(2) on occasion of : 102, 59, 6ofri bas na noeb (S:c. 

f}'is('cra^ he will reply ; 131, 135 friscera Dia dulech, but the sense is not 
forthcoming. The form is normal, /r/j-cer being the correct pretonic, 
but fre-Q.tx in the tonic syllable, cf. LB 26 /3 4 friscerut, 34 /3 49 ni 
fr^cer-sa. Here the gl. uses wrongly the enclitic ioYvs\, freceraid .' 

frisinnle., may he arrange, prepare, draw up the statement of my case ; 
cf the well-known expression in the Brehon Laws of the advocate 
' who prepares the breth^ aigne f7'isindlc bret/i; and this seems to be 
the drift of 130, 18 Crist frisinnle mo chesta, (gl. doene [dena?] Xt 
friihindel mo cest., where it is utterly impossible that cest should mean 
sufferings) ; and it does not seem possible to allow frisi?ifile to mean 
jniniste7' to \siifferi7tgs\ which is merely English idiom, nor is there 
frithaile in the gl., where orAy frith ....<? is legible. 

fristi^fristicciin^ I come agamst, oppose ; pres. 3 sg., IS;"), 49 cech nert /?'isti 
do'm churp. 

frit/i, was found ; 117, 58. 122, 132. 123, 144. 125, 171. 

frit/i-ada7't, pillar, bolster ; 100, 32 (F), see LB. 33 /3 55. 

fuacru (?) 115, yj^ where the two texts differ, T fuacru do'n cath Coemgen 
cloth, but Y f6 a chru : in neither case is any satisfactory translation 
to hand. St. gave in Goid. : ' She prophesied to the sage that wind 
would hurl him,' as a rendering oi fuacric do'n cath . . . luades 
gaeth : no such construction in Irish could ever have been possible. 
The marginal gl. in T twice speaks oifo^n ckro, where C7"d is defined as 
cro a ckiibat^ but unfortunately the word C7'o has in itself many mean- 
ings, and the exact meaning of the phr. ' C7^d of his elbow ' is unknown. 
The gl. continues : Kevin remained for seven years in a standing 
position without sleep and having the c7'o of his own elbow around 
him aloft ; and again, " as Kevin remained under the cro without 
sleep, so Brigid was not sleepy ". It is quite certain that there is no 
possibility of ''Prophecy that storm luoicld co7ne ' in the text, the 
prophecy being extracted out of the 7io'the7'ca7iad of the gl. ; but 
besides that, y/^^rrz/ could only mean ^ to p7'oclai/n., sum7no7i\iox of 
course there is no such thing as //-imperfect in any stage or period 
of Irish writing ; and then <:y7/'// means 'battle.' The logical connexion 
of the stanza with the follg. is therefore, on the text of T, V/ sin/niions 
to the battle^; and indeed Colgan translates simply 'accesserat ad 
proelium.' St. Kevin may not have been much given to sleep, but 
neither was St. Brigid. On the F text, fo a chriiy ' under his rrz/,' F 
has no note or gl. Amongst its meanings cm might mean stye^ 'good 
was his stye ', with contemptuous reference to the small hole in which 
the saint abode, and which he yet regarded as 'good', or fo-a chru,. 
'under his stye, lair', or 'under his (elbow-) cro' ; but each of these 
leaves us absolutely helpless as to knowledge of the grammatical 
construction of the line. The text in F makes it impossible to suggest 
the only reading that could obey grammar, viz. to read fuacrnd, 
' Famous Kevin was challe7iged X.o the battle'. In any case, the drift 
of the three follg. lines in a hymn to Brigid, is not obvious. 

ftiar^ I found ; 126, 195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire, gl., mfuants^ but F reads 
fuair^ 3 sg. 

y}/f, sec under tucc. 

fudo)7i7ia^ depth (of sea) ; 134, 28 — mara. 

fiiis))icd(ich confessor ; pi. gen.., 134, 18. 



GLOSSA/^y TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 247 

fiuie., act of cooking ; 124, 148 for ten \q June ind loig. 

furecht., was found ; 124, i^^^ni furecht [fuirecht F], 125, 175, in both cases gl. 

by F ni airnecht {Jiarnecht\ a word that occurs in the hymn 125, 172 

nico n-airtiec/it q.v., 2C!\di furccht ^\. frith in T, 
////, length (of a cast) ; 123, 143. 

Gaba^f n. pr. ' Gaba the name of the place, «Sec. ' says the gl. on 28, 28, but also 
another gl. reads isin ^abud^ 'in the danger'' (!), just as under gaba 
113, 27. 

gabaim., I take ; ^r^*.?. 3 sg.^ 116, 51 viv's,'gaib\Y geib] do rath a hoeged ; 
imperf. 3 ss^.^ 100, 27 ni co ngebed uacht sini ; 100, 29 n'l's'ga/bed tart 
[•gebed FJ ; />ret. 3 sg., 123, 135 rogab prainn L. ; 127, 204 each 
ro'd'gab., and the later fomi, 121, 116 gabais foss (li-a mucca) ; siibj. 
pres. 3 ,<^., 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt. co ngaba^ gl. F co rogabastar as 
an alternative gl. to ro'boi Tig'gabud^ 'she was in ^<«//i,'^^r till she died' ; 
but whichever be accepted, the sense is uncertain. Stokes renders, 
"it was only about Christ sang (the) assembly that was frequent with 
multitudes ", but gaba is not preterite. What the drift of the stanza 
is, can only be matter for guessing : possibly that she was the most 
frequented route for multitudes to come to Christ. Even the prep 
nn makes a difficulty. Now in Honi.-Pass., 6828, the words ' significat 
ecclesiam pace cojitineri' are expressed by ' doforne conid im shid . . . 
c/iongabar in eclais,' so that by reading congabad we get ' it was onl\- 
in Christ that there was maintained a rendezvous that is usual for 
companies.' 

Gabon., n. pr. of place where the sun stood still for Joshua, 102, 58. 

Gabra., n. pr. U. (}. a great hill in the plain of Leinster where Brigid was, gl. 
on 121, 120. 

gdbud, danger ; 27, 16. 117, 62. 125, 165. 126, 178. 132, 48. 159, 8 ; //. dat., 
132, 52 ar gaibthib. 

gadatar., see guidiu. 

gaeth, wind ; 115, 38 ; dat., 131, 32 do"mm"air fiado . . . :xy gaf/i, instead of 
gaith, 'against damage by wind'; gen.., 134, 27 luathe gdethe ; 101, 
39 gith (?) gdithe deni. 

gaire, piety ; pious, dutiful ser\icc, 103, 68 ba sen gaire i ngenair, where this 
concluding line continues the preceding thought: "great good he 
deemed it, to be in the service of Mary's son, a blessing was the pious 
service in [for] which he was born." Stokes' early conjecture as to 
the meaning, 'happy was (the) fate to which he was bom,' lit. ' it was 
a luck of laughter\ was not happy ; his subsequent translation is 
far preferable, but is not correct : sen after ba in this construction 
cannot mean that. But perhaps there is an intentional play on airdc 
' sign ', and sen ; as also in the contrast of iiabar ' pride ', and gaire ' the 
service which a person pays to father or mother '. 

gairm., call, shout ; gen.., 99, 16 son a (ri)gaiTna F. 

gatar, sickness, disease ; 26, 6. 119, 78. 130, 24 (galor !) //., 159, 8 ar ga/ra. 

Galdai., Chaldaea ; 28, 27 Ur na Galdai [not r\a nG.., and hardly na i^'^C] 

garnia., see gairni. 

garmain, a wea\ers beam ; 124, 147 'ace.) 151 {noni.], fem. /-stem, for the 

gen. is ga nn nae, LU 95 n 34, but it has been transformed into an 

//-stem, (Judges xvi. 14). 

'gebed., see gab-. 

g^illius service ; 103,68 beith i ng. meicc M., "^X. geilsine. 



248 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 



gein^ birth, child ; 105, lo mor -gei ?i ; ge77.^ge?ie, 133, 7. 

-geinnc under oen-geiie. 

gel-glan., white-pure, 131, 43, where F has the proper rhyme glan-gel . 

genair^ was born ; 97, i. 103, 68. 132, 53 (ro*g.). 

giviai's, an incomprehensible form, gl. gm'z's bonum, she did (good) 113, 22 ; 
probably an abstraction from {do'rv)ge;uii\ 119, 74, 82. 

ge/imnm, chastity ; 27, 19. 

genU, gentiles ; 105, 4 breo batses — . 

gentliucht^ heathendom ; gen.., 135, 51 dub-rechta. gen t/ztic/i /a. 

iVr, sharp, acute; 132, 52 ar gaibthib ^^^V<7zA 

Germd/t, n. pr., Bp. of Auxerre, 98, 10. 99, 12. 

g///a, youth ; 26, 12 David, in — dana. 

g//7, mouth ; dal, 135, 65 Xt i ngin cech oen. 

g///i (?) 101, 39 dofaith gith gaithe deni, but the meaning is absolutely un- 
known ; Stokes presents the curious equation ^'^///^ =: SknyV?//, in Goid.; 
in Trip., after the tr., "he went the way of the rushing wind " i.e. the 

Holy Ghost, we come to the Corrigendum, " the of a rushing 

wind sent him ", where the lacuna properly represents our knowledge. 
Zimmer has hit upon Colgan's gidh = ' licet ', which cannot be right. 

glan, pure ; 131, 43 glan-gel (F). 

-glasse, Dun Leth-^cr,^ loi, 44. 

gle, bright, in a stop-gap phrase, 29, 37 monar ?ig. 

glen72, glen ; dat. 115, 39 i nGlinn-da-loch, in Glendalough. 

glimiini, I preser\e, keep safely ; pref. 3 sg., 120, 90 ba nert De ro'dglin- 
nestar, gl. ro'chomet in n-asill, kept the piece of meat undamaged (for 
a month). 

gniad, serv^ant ; 98, 7 gl, by three words of similar import, fri gnitJnd, 
fogantaid, mogaid ; [100, 30 fo gnia (?)]. 

gnim, deed ; pL dat., 134, 20. 

gmiis, face ; 126, 180 dul i fignuis in spirta, ' into the presence of 

go, false ; 102, 54. 

goba, smith ; pi. gen., 135, 54 fri brichta ban 7 goband 7 druad. 

i^deta, was pierced ; 122, 132 in fer for'da'corsatar ^^<f/<? ni frith coll and do, 

''the man whom they attacked, , there was not found hurt on 

him " ; the gl. gives ' wounds ' or ' was wounded', " for it was not on a 
real person they inflicted their woundings but on a pillar-stone " [not 
a real body]. It is in use as the ppp. of the denom. gonaim, I pierce, 
wound, cf. FM. ann. \00 gaofta flaeth F. f., 'the c\\\e{ ivas wounded' ; 
927 gaeta, id. 645, gocta do muin geil-eich, ' (O'Reilly) ivas pierced on 
the back of a white steed ' ; here too the word is treated as the/r^V. 
pass. But even so, no sense can be extracted, for whether we accept 
the reading with one /, cohuid [as if colainn, body] or read coll and 
[= hurt' therein], or even col and [defilement therein] it cannot be 
brought out aright. The gl. evidently takes it to be, ' the man on 
whom they inflicted wounds, to him was found no (real) body', but 
iToeta cannot mean 'wounds'. And no man luas wounded at all. I 



' This i< pretty cert.uiily wh.it the writer nie;iiit, .ns it is ex.ictly p.ir.illeled by the e.\prr;ssion in/rn, 
AUysAudJ^rit/i loclit ann la in chraihdig ; and cf. 125, 172 iiico n-airnccht ami chucai : 125, 175, ni 



\^ 



^ er, MICHAEL'8 N,"^^ 
V COLLEGE J § 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 249 

am inclined to think that Colgan's version lancets^ ' goitha ' [gaithe], 
'on whom they flung their spears\ is what was intended. 

Golai, Goliah, 28, 30. 

i^orf^ field, 117, 59. 

grddj grade [of Cherubim] ; 133 12. 

grian^ sun ; 102, 58, 59. 110, 4 ; geii.^ 118,68 for deslem ,^;'tvz^y 134, 23 soillse 
grene. 

giiallocht^ 130, 15 perhaps ar cech giial-locht^ r<?<'?/-fault, black sin^ but the 
gl. gives locht goa^ ' sin oi falsity \ and F text has goilliicct (?). But 
indeed the whole stanza is quite inexplicable, and nobody knows the 
exact meaning of any one of the final words in its four lines. 

guasackt, danger ; 129, 6. 132, 48. 

gt/aslw (?) 129, 6 Dia do'm chobair . . . , ar cech guasacht no"d*^'"//^2^7V//, 
'Him I [or we] beseech', where it is probably only an adaptation by 
the scribe, of the word ' I beseech ', (to rhyme with tcasiim) : his 
acquaintance with the redupl. form gi-gms, gi-gse, perhaps also with 
iiogeiss (^--aor. subj. =: ged-s-ef)^ and his knowledge of the present 
stem giiid-^ having possibly led him to adopt this form -guasivi^ 
though even so he did not get his rhyme accurate. The speculation 
of guasim^ I risk danger, as a derivative or as original of the noun 
guasacht is not happy, but it seems supported by the gl. hiini. 

^^///rt'^ } P^''^^'^^'' '■^'^l^^st ; 29, 39 in^i,'7//V//-se 102, 50. 

'giiidiu, I beg, pray, request ; prcs. 1 sg.^ 114, 33 Dia, no'd'guidin fri cech 
tress, where the gll. both give the absolute form guidini^ [so that 
no'dguasivi (supra) is perhaps merely commentatorial 1 sg.] ; 1 pi., 
105, II guidmit do P. ; per/. Z pi. 99, 17 gadatar. 

guin., wound, act of wounding ; 132, 48. 135, 58. 

/ 7/-, prep. /V/, (very rarely of motion, i7ito) ; often with //- initial, with no 
apparent reason 27, 19. 29. 40, 42. 97, i. 99, 13, 14. 100, 27, 32. 116, 
50. 124, 156. 125, 168. 126, 184. 133, 13. 134, 17,^20;— 

prefixes n- to vowels, 99, 11. 101, 43. 112, 2. 121, 120. 133, 5, 12. 134, 
45, 46. 135, 63 ; to^, 27, 19. 28, 28. 103, 68. 115, 39. 126, 180. 134, 20. 
135, 66 [but is always written inii before poss. adj. a 114, 31. 117, 59. 
120, 96. 122, 125, 128] ; and to d, 98, 10. 100, 28. 120, 104 ; does not 
visibly affect tenuis or/ [all of which howe\er were no doubt affected, 
probably just as at present] ; r, 103, 64. 120, 103. 125, 167, 168. 134, 
45. 135, 64 [but in is written before cech, 101, 36. 135, 66, 67] ; p, 134, 
17 ; /, 29, 40. 100, 32. 118, 68. 124, 156. 125, 171. 134, 16 ;/ 29, 42. 
97, 5. 99, 13, 14. 116, 50. 126, 184. 133, 14 ; or j, (97, i, 100, 29.) 134, 
46 (save in the unknown word is'sius 135, 64 where the other text 
has ipsius ! ) ; — assimilates its final nasal to initial liquida : /, 29, 
43. 101, 33. 102, 45, 52. 135, 63 (.?), but not in 100, 27 ; m, 123, 143, 
144. 124, 156. 126, 192 ; 

With the original sibilant of the def. art., it blends into isin 101, 38 
{into the great pit), but with dat. oi fcst, it uses only the simplex with 
certain nouns, e.gr., 127, 209 ir-riched, ' /// the Kingdom' ; 118, 68 / 
taig, ''in the house ', ' at home ' : 120, 103 i carput, ' in the chariot ' ; — 

With pronom. element, 1 sg., inniutn, ' in me ', 135, 60 ; 3 sg., m.n., 
ann, in him, it, 117, 58. 125, 172, 175 ; /cm., indi {\n ea) 30, 48 ; I pi., 
ijitiunn, in us, 110, 9. 159, 2 ; 3//., innib, 'in them', 99, 1 1 (F indib) ; 
before poss. adj., /'///,135, 61 ; r/, 102, 51 ; inn-a [sec above] ; — 



250 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

cpd. with rel. pron. elcm.^ i n-^ 103, 68 i //geiiair ; 115, 48 / cuala ; 
123, 140 z>-ro"cloth. 
/', ///, she (?) 125, 165 but v. note. 
;V/r/^, gen. oi eo^ salmon, 123, 144. 

/rt//, flock ; //., 126, 182 cath fri lalla ciara, battle against black fiocks (ot 
devils), gl. elta duba demoniorum ; cf. LU 63o20 fall geise oc foliia- 
main uassa ; 68^19 dia ti iasc . . . dia ti m//. 

ia7\ prep, (dat.), after; 103, 63 — sethaib ; 111, 21 — sinit ; 115, 40 — 
saith. 

iar-suidtu^ after that, afterwards ; 116, 53. 124, 158. 

i(i7'taige^ descendants, posterity, successors ; 100, 20 meraid co de a iartaige. 

iarum^ afterwards ; 100, 31. 118, 67. 120, loi. 124, 156. 

iat/i-niaige, land-plains ; 105, \og\.ferand^ 'land.' 

/V, 124, 148 see oc. 

'/(/, inf. pron. 3 sg., 98, 10 con"z</*farggaib ; 102, 47 arvV/'ralastar, 124, 150 ; 

120, 98 convV/Tualaid ; 103, 64 arv'^fetis. 
iccaim, I heal ; pres. 3 sg., 101, 34 zccm'd \uscu. 
iccim., see under ricciin. 
'icfed, he would come, see ticcim. 
idlacht, idol-worship ; ge?!., 135, 53 fri himcellacht n-idlachta. 

'idn' [see also under co n-], infix pron. (?), 115, 40 con7^«"arlaid ; 122, 128 

con" /rt^/z'imbert. 
lesii, Joshua, 26, 12 ; Jesus 27, 17. 
iffern, hell ; 131, 39 (nn) (nd F). 159, 10. 
Ignati., L., 27, 18. 

z7-, for / n- prep., before initial 1, cf. il-laithut, -letJiii {-/ius ?), lobra. 
il, numerous ; pi., 97, 6 batar He. 

il-ai)iglech, many-angel possessing ; 26, 10 co rig n-il-a. 
ilar, plurality ; 135, 59 — fochraice. 
iui-, for prep, i 11, before initial in. 
ini, butter ; 116, 50 la cet-ini. 

im, prep, around, about; 113, 27 im Xt (?) ; 115, 42 im scire De, 'in the 
matter of loving God', ; — with pronom. element : 1 sg. iininuui, 
130, 19 ; 2 sg., iuwiiU 102, 52 ; 3 sg., m. imme 30, 47. 101, 36 {iiiuni), 
100, 31 limbi) ; fern., iuipe, 30, 49. 119, 76. 

'imbert ij), 122, 128 con'idn'imbert inn-a laim, which St. translates, 'so that 
it [the bird] played in her hand,' but as this tr. takes no heed of the 
pron. inf. 'idn', it might be better to tr., ' she stroked it with her 
hand, played with it, soothed it ', the niann taiigcns of Cogitosus. 

iinccllacht (?), 135, 53 fri hi. n-idlachta, denoting some sort oi evil pi-acticc 01 
idol-worship, but there is nothing to show of what kind. 

inidegail, act of protecting ; 27, 20. 126, 198. 134, 38. 135, 56. 

ini-inalle, together, conjointly ; 127, 208, cf. 103, 66 nialle. 

inim-tini, -turn, -lit, see ////. 

inipe, see i)n. 

ini'radivi, I reflect upon ; siibj. pres. 3 sg., 135, 65 cech duine immi'm'ro' 
r'da, who may think on me, -rb'r{a)dii, cf LU 109 a 46 ini'ro'rdaim-sc 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 251 

(de) ; 132, 27 ni itn'ro'rdiitsa ; for the infix pron., cf. Ml. 44 c 2.') iniim' 
thimm'er'thelsaf, 'circumdederunt me', imi'dfor ling Sec. 
inithecht., journey, going round, in pi. of a person's ways^ ongoings., conduct ; 
114, 31 ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, obviously used as a stop-gap line 
both here and 122, 125, in neither of which has it the slightest logical 
justification that would not have applied equally to any stanza in the 
piece. 

inithigijn., I go round ; subj. [s-aor.l 3 //., 26, 8 inivrun'tisat., 'ma>" they 
surround us' [F \v[\v(\o'Wtesat\ ; 99, 17 ar a n-imthised lethu, that he 
should go round Italy, as F suggests, ar a n-imthiged Etaili. 

inithus, act of preceding (as guide) ; 134, 34 ciall De do'mm — ; cf the gl. on 
rempe 125, 166. 

///, def art. 

mas. sg. nom.., in : does not affect the initial consonant following ; but 
prefixes /- to initial vowel 101, 39. 

fe/n. sg. nam.., in : aspirates the initial tenuis following, 110, 11. 126, 
193 ; is written ind before initial liquida 111, 20 (r). 112, 4 (n). llo, 
44 (n). 119, 82 (n). 124, 150. or deleted f, 100, 22. 110, 13. 

the nt?: form an., is perhaps found in 121, 114 an os, and 12"), 169 
an ol. 

ace. (m. f), ///.• 101, 42 (fir-deacht). 103, 65. 119, 77. 121, 112 before 
vowel, inn- : 122, 127. 126, 186 (but not in 29, 33 T). 

gen. mas., in (aspirating initial tenuis) ; 102, 52. 103, 62. 113, 16. 

before liquida^ ind : 29, 41 (rig). 120, 104 (loig). 123, 142 (niad). 124, 
148, 152 (loig). 

/em.., inna: 100, 22 (flatha). 101, 42 (trinoite). 

pi. Tiom. fnas.., i?i : 121, 105 in daim ; 122, 124 in tsluaig. 

gen., inna : 102, 59 but ?m in next line ; 117, 64. 120, 99 {inna loeg, 
100 inna ;;/bo). 

inbaid, time, occasion ; 110, 15 cech — , 'always.' 

incerto, L. 27, 23. 

ind, def art. before liquida yiv//. ;/. sg. and mas. tfen. sg. 

indarba, expulsion : 100, 23 sab — cloeni. 

indi, in ea, see / ;/-. 

indiu, to-day ; 133, i, 6, 1 1. 134, 21, 31. 135, 56, 69. 

ing, difficulty, dangerous pass ; 27, 18. 

ingen, maiden ; 119, 85 ingen amlabar ; pi. s^en., 134, 19 noem-i. 

in main, dear, loved ; 110, 13 ind [f]ir-6g — . 

inn-a, in her (his, &:c.) 

in mi, def art. gen. sg./em., and pi. gen. 

in nib, in them i 

innium, in me > see / //-. 

innunn, in us J 

innocht, to-night ; 26, 2. 

innsib, pi. dat. of inis, island ; 99, 11. 

intecli, way (?) ; sheath, scabbard (?) ; 134, 39. 

intleda, snares [Ml. 30a3] ; 134, 42 ar intlcdaib dcmna, cf. FM. ann 926, 

inntladad collna. 
lob, n. pr., 26, 13. 
lonas, n. pr., 29, 37. 



252 GLOSSAKY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

Joseph^ n. pr., 26, 9. 27, 17. 

m'jr, faith ; sg. dat., 112, 6 hiris ; p/. dat., 134, 18 i nhiresaib fuismedach. 

iniechia (?), 134, 44 ar irnechtaib aicnid, evidently means, judging from the 
context, {snares, enticements and (soHcitations) oi dei'il, vice and nature 
respectively). 

hiruphin., Cherubim, 133, 12. 

/.v, copula, beginning clause and folld. immediately by the predicate; lol, 44 
is cell mor D. ; introducing the psvchological subject, cf. (fest (X que 
&c.), 97, I. 99, 12. 100, 24. 129, 2 is ed ; 26, 4 iss ed, 102, 58 ; 101, 43 
is cian do reracht Emain ; 103, 63 is iar sethaib ro'scarad ; 103, 66 is 
jnalle connucabsat ; 119, T}} ^^ ddm sous matchous. 

/>, for ociis., and, in the poem of Mael-Isu, 159, 6. 

^--(sius), see under / ;/-. 

I sac, Isaac, 26, 7. 

'ised, issani, 29, 42, see under ricciui. 

isel, low ; 101, 38 isin mor-chute n-isel ; 121, 11 1 leit/i-ise/, q.v. 

isin, see under / //-. 

issitm, below me ; 129, 7. 135, 62. 

7a7/, Jesus ; 103, 66. 110, 12. 159, 11. 

/-/, in thy, under i ;/-. 

itge, prayer,//., 26, 5. 105, 13. 114, 32 ; 126, 177, J S3. 

/7/>, between ; itir X no Y, whether X or Y ; 26, 3-'. 

itubrad, was called ; 97, 3 (F hitubrad) S. a ainm, gl. ro'r'aided, ' was called, 
said ', but it is not easy to assign the exact analysis : the simplest way 
seems to read ^tubrad, pass. pret. of ad-do-bei?--^ cf. Mod. Jr., Matth, 
ii. 23 an nidh a diibhradh rig na fdigibh. 

la, pr-ep. {reg. acc.\ with ; prefixes // to vowels, cf. \\aingliu 29, 43 and 126 
185 (105, 15 in F. not T) ; 26, 14 la maccu ; 29, 43 la haingliu ; 98 
10. 99, 12. 101, 34 (truscu), yj . 102, 57, 59. 105, 7, 15. 110, 16 (la'm 
noeb). Ill, 18. 116, 50. 117, 58 (la'm chraibdig). 123, 139 (la Brigte). 
126, 185. 

with art. def, lasin 120, 91. 124, 157. 

with pronom. element, 1 sg., leni^ 'with me', 105, 15 ; but also //;// 
130, 17 and 135, 59; 2 sg., let, 'with thee', 132, 46; 3//., teo, with 
them, ' in their opinion ', 121, 106 ; (perhaps lethu 99, 17) : 

before poss. adj., //-, li-ar 'with our', 30, 45, 7uith his, her, &c., li-a, 
121, 116. 124, 152 and perhaps 120, 103 lia clam, unless lia is simply 
an error for la. 

labrad, act of speaking ; 127, 201. 

labrathar, he may speak ; deponent (subj. pres.-perf.) 3 sg., 135, 66 cech 
oen ro'dom'labrathar. 

laid, ale ; 119, 76 ba derg-Ai/^/, gl. lind ?ci\(\.JlaiiJt, id. 

Laigne, Leinster ; dat. pi. 110, 16 do Laignib. 

laim, I fling, throw, put ; pret. 3 sg., 30, 52 xo la cain forsna clanna. 

laith, 100, 19 probably (sith) -flaith, and 110, 3 (bith)-flaith, q.v. 

I ait he, day; 102, 56 ^x'CCi-laithc, but lathe 117, 57. 118, 65; gen.. 102, 46 

medon laithe ; dat., 102, 52 W-laithiu in messa, 'in the day of the 

judgement.' 

liini, hand ; 134, t,Z ; ace. hum, 12], 112 dat. laim 122, 128. 




GLOSSARY TO 7 HE JRISH HYMNS. 253 

Af//, full ; 120, 91 full (month), mi — . 

lassaini^ I burn, blaze ; prct. 3 sg,^ 102, 48 lassais in muine, 102, 48. 
lasin^ see la. 
lathe., see I ait he. 

leasSy benefit, only in phr, rdfiic a less, 'he needed it ' ; 12"), 174 where the 
spelling leass (for less) is only owing to the rhyme ass. 

legai/n. I read ; pret. 3 sg.^ 99, 12 legais canoin la G. 

leicc, stone ; ace, 98, 8 forsind leicc ; dat., 100, 31 for Icicc luim. 

leicim, 1 let, allow ; gi\e up ; pret. 3 sg., 28, 32 ;/^?/ /mr, ' who did not lea\ e, 
hand over his prophets &c.' ; 100, 32 ni leicc a chorp hi timmi. 

leir, industrious ; 100, 23. 

leith, see leth. 

leith-isel, (one-)side-down (and the other side up) ; 121, 1 1 1 ni bu /.-/. in mam, 
'the yoke was not thrown out of equipoise.' 

Icm, see la. 

Icnamain, act of cleaving, adhering to, following, attachment (?) ; IK), 52 

ni's'digaib al-1-, gl., in 1. tucsat oigid furri, ' the attachment that guests 

put upon her.' 

led, sec la. 

leoniDn, L., ^d^, 32. 

Ics, light, (gl. candles) ; 102, 55. 

let, see la. 

leth, side ; 26, 6 secip 1., 'whithersoever' ; dat., 12G, 179 inn-a kith. 

leth-cholba, {side=) one pillar, one of a pair, 111, 17. 

Leth-glasse, n. pr. Dun L. -gl. 

Letha, Brittany ; 98, 10 where the gl. say .i. Italia \Latium quae Italia &C.), 
but also lethaig .i. in latitiidinc, in australi parte Gallorum iu.xta mare 
Tyrrhenum. So F'"-'-' says 'in the S. of Italy, sed uerius that it is 
among the Gauls.^ In 125, 164 Letha is gl. Ro7ne. Besides this, we 
have lethu (which seems to mean apud eos) gl. b\- Italy or latitudinc 
99, 17, and so in 101, 33 gl. in Italy ox in /<^?//tudine saeculi ; but 
immediately below 101, 35 where it cannot mean /// Italy, and no 
gloss is given. 

Icthu, breadth (?) ; 29, 43 robbem cen es \\\\-lcthu, gl. hi farsingc, and so it 
is to be rendered in 101, 35, ' widely' ; probably also in 101, ^i^- 

li-a, see la. 

lia, flood ; 100, 29 ni's'gaibed tart na lia, 'neither drought nor flood took it.' 
The word lia is not uncommon in this sense oi flood, cf. FM. ann. 8()(), 
918 ; it is simply a description of the/<wj referred to. 

liberare, L., 28, 26. 

lii^da, beautiful (robes) ; 111, 19 in tlacht uas lig{d)aih, gl. socraidib, 'above 

every beautiful garment.' 
/////, see la. 
limpa, L., 28, 28. 
linaib, in ^phwdib-linaib, 'on two parts', 'both', 127, 212. 

lind, ]wol ; 122, 130 al-lind chro, 'in a pool of blood'; 131, 29 eic-lind, 
' death-/^^'/ ' ; pi. dat., 100, 27 hi linnib, gl. i n-iiiscib. 

line, line, 'linea' ; pi., 99, 12 ised adfiadat lini, gl. sg;ribetma, 'writings ' 



254 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

litin\ letters ; 102, 58 iss cd adfeit littri dun, gl. 'the story of the liook of 
Joshua.' 

-lius (?), 135, 63. 

lobra., disease, weakness of ill-health ; 102, 45 dia mbai il-/., gl. in hi^alitr. 

lohran^ weakling; apparently//. ^^^;;., 126, 179 inn-a lobran leith, i.e. i leith 
a lobran (?), but the gl. gives a different explanation, 'may the weak- 
lings and the wretched be on oiw side, praying for us.' 

hbttr^ weak person ; pi. ace, 113, 18 cain fri lobrii truagu. 

loc/i., lake ; du. geii.., 115, 39 Glenn da loch [locha ^i,'"/.] Glendalough. 

locharnach., lit by lamps, resplendent ; (;//;-.) gen., 28, 31 flaithem nime 
locharnaig, gl. sohtsta. 

Mchc (.?), lightning ; gen., 134, 26 dene lochet, gl. 'flaming'. 
locht, fault ; 117, 58 ni frith — ann. 

loe^, calf; 120, 103 ; gen., hrig, 120, 104. 124, 148, 152 ; pi. gen., 120, 99 
forglu inna loeg. 

Loegaire, n, pr. (King) Lear)- ; 100, 21. 

loiscim, I burn, set fire to ; pret. 3 sg., 124, 147 loiscis in garmain nue. 
loin, bare, naked ; feni. sg. dat., 100, 31 for leicc luini. 

lorg, track ; 129, 3 Dia fri'm lorg, God on my track, gl., dar m'ese, behind me. 
loscud, act of burning ; 135, 57 ar /. 
Loth, n. pr. Lot ; 28, 25. 
lotar, see hiid. 

hiadini, I drive, impel (?); prei. 3 sg., 115, 38 luades gieth, •■^.,ro'luadcstar 
in gaeth snecht tre sin, ' the wind drove snow by a storm ' ; see under 
fiiac7'u. 
luanuieck, fluttering (bird) ; 122, 127 in w-en I. 
liiaih, swift ; 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. 
luathe, swiftness ; 134, 27 /. gdethe. 

luathim, I (set a going =) utter, sing (praises) ; fiit. 1 sg., 131, ■}>}) li"^l^^ 

molthu meicc M., gl. imliiadfet ; same \erb as liiadun, supra. 
lucht, portion ; IIG, 53 lucht saille, 'bit of bacon.' 

lucJit, people, folk (of the kitchen) ; 120, 94 mir do'tluchestar di'nd lucht, 
where F gl. has, 'the meat was in the cauldron, but it was not boiled, 

so he asked <y the folk ' ro'chuinnig "i^ for lucht, a gl. tliat 

can only mean, 'begged of the (kitchen-)folk.' The text might mean, 
'asked a piece of the lump of bacon', lucht saille', but it should be 
noted that Cogitosus cap. xv. has, ad eos qui carnes coxerant, ut ab illis 
aliquid pauperi deferret, festinauit ; and again, famulus qui carnes 
coxerat, so that the F gl. is probably correct. 

luchtlach, crew ; 27, 22 anacht Noe a — , but the gl. seems to analyse lucht 

locha lake-folk, or lucht dub, black folk (.'*). 
Lugaid, n. pr. ; goi., 123, 135 prainn LugdacJi, one of the three mighty men 

and great eaters, of Leinster. 
luid (he, it, &c.), went ; 119, 87 ni luid al-laim ass al-laim ; pi., 101, yj lotar 

huili la cisal ; but with prefix do', cf. 102, 46 do'luid ; 103, 61 dollotar, 

where the meaning is more definite, went towards a goal. 

////;;/, see lom. 

lurech, 'lorica" ; 102, 51 1. ditcn do each ; 131, 36 1. arbaig mo thenga (.^). 

luscu [lose], lame, (? blind) ; pi. ace, 101, 34 frcaid luscu, gl. bacuchu. 



CLOSSJA'V TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 255 

.w, infix pron. 'me', also written mm'; 101, 44. 130, 16, 20, 23. 24. 131, 23. 
132,46. 135, 58, 64, 66. 130, 21. 131, 31. 132, 52. 

/na, if; 115, 47 ;//<« doroniai ar dune, 'if they have been done for anybody 
(else) ', but F has ar ni dernta. Stokes in Gold, read nia dorontai\ 
translating 'hath not been wrought', where nia is not intelligible, but 
the F ar ni dernta seems to involve a negative. 

maiw son ; 26, 7, 12. 97, 4. 102, 57. 112, 12. 114, 29. 118, 69. 121, 112. 123, 
139. 125, 166. 130, 12. 131, 26. 132, 53 ; gen.^ meicc 26, 5 (meic). 97, 4, 
103, 66, 68 ; maicc, 112, 4 ; //., no/n.^ ]ucia\ lOl, yj'^ ; acc.^ macat, 26, 
14. 28, 29. 

[Whether it should be spelt with a\ and whether the inflected vowel 
should be ai or ei^ cannot be defined from our texts, where the word is 
almost invariably contracted mc, but mac occurs 130, 12, and mace 26, 
7, 12 ; as to the gen., maicc is certainly wrong, because the ;// of the 
gen. has the soft timbre, (cf. the soft-timbre 7>oc. a-\ik\ with the 
hard timbre nom., mo woq). Broccan puts it maicc for his rhyme, 
112,4.] 

maccan, child ; p/. (?), 29, 40 niaccan flatha De, gl. angels. 

niache, Ard-macha, Armagh, 101, 43 ; written Mache by itself, 102, 45, 49 to 
rhyme with (the long vowel in) laitJie. 

maecrady young folk, children ; gen.^ 99, 16 (the \oice of) maeraide. 

mad-boch/^ well (was it) reaped ; 117, 57 gl. (TF) maith ro'boinged^ where the 
gl. gives some lines to exemplify the use here, but the gl is un- 
fortunately illegible ; cf. FM. ann. 869 mad-gab nasad, ''well he cele- 
brated the festival of P.' ; cf. also the repetition, ann. 825 ni ma 
ruccsam, ni ma lodmar ni ;;//?rrgabsam. It appears to be used 
impersonally, and perhaps the form had been crystallised into a sort 
of noun, ' a good harvest '. 

-mada., vain (?) ; only in the phr., 126, 192 m'anim ni dig im-mada [rhyming 

with dara\ ' may my soul not go lo destruction ', cf. the later a-mitga. 

It is only found here, in the appendage to Broccan. 
maforta^ Low L. mafortis ; gen.^ 120,95 K'- from the word ' mafortis ' i.e. 

copchaille. 
mag., plain ; n. pr. Mag Fea 121, 118 ; dat.., 113, 19 for maig ; 124, 146 im- 

Maig Coil ; gen.., 113, 22 for medon tnaige ; pi., 105, 10 iath-///rt4^^' (.^ 
main-bad, were it not (that), had it not been (that), unless ; 117, 63 main-bad 

fo'roTaid, unless he had aided ; cpd. conj. elaborated out of mani'bad, 

'si non fiiisset\ and gl. simply by mani, 'nisi '". 
indir, see mor. 

Maire, Mary; 27, 17. 126, 195. 127, 211 ; ^^en., 26, i. 103, 66,68. 113, 24. 

130, 12. 131, 2>2> ; -I'oc., 132, 46 a M. 
maisse, ' good food and clothing ', says the gl., 97, 5 maisse doine, ' men's 

food '. 

mait/i, good ; 110, i. 120, 98 ; si/bst., 103, 67. 119, 74. 

fnidle, together ; 103, 66. 

/nam, yoke i,for horses» ; 121, 1 i i. 

mam/, L,, 28, 30, 

mara, see mt/ir. 

maraim, I remain ; pres. W pi., 98, 8 marait a es ; the meaning is clear, 'its 
trace remains, is still visible', but the verb '\s plural ; fut. 3 sg., lOO, 
20 meraid a iartaige. 



256 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

marb^ dead ; //., 101, 34 niairb. 

mai'tir^ martyr ; 27, 19. 

mafain^ {ace, adv.) at morn, on the (next) morning; 121, 108; 124, 15: 

{mata7t). 
nidthair, mother ; 110, 12. 112, 7. 122, 126. 124, 152 {ace), 
inathim.^ act of forgiving, cancelHng (debt), remitting, abatement ; 113, 14 

ernais cen neim cen inathiin., which seems to have been intended for, 

' she paid (for things) without quarrelhng (with the price) or hagghng 

to beat it down ', 

'i/icbaid., it broke [intrans.] ; 124, 156 cou\-?ncdaid h\ tri, (she dashed it against 
her pahn) ' so that it broke into three parts ' ; redup. perf. of jnaidini, 
nicniaid written viebaid. 

jiiL'da., gcii. of mid., mead ; 125, 169 ol nieda. 

jnedon, midst, (of time (mid-day), ini-vi. ; midst of plain (S:c. fo?- ;n.) ; 102, 46. 
113, 22. 118, 66. 123, 144. 

wcdras {?) which perturbs (the mind), 131, 26 sech mace De mcdras bodras, 
gl. mcdar-fis., and incdras in fiss ; perhaps with cixhor of previous hne, 
'may there not befall me a difficult onslaught w/wV/; maddens and per- 
turbs past the 'Son of God.' Thus meadrad is used of the perturba- 
tion or insanity caused by jealousy, MR. 294, 10, 23 ; in pass, pret.^ 
'was confused with horror and dismay,' MR. 178, 10 ; cf. LL 3 a 2, 
dia mboi in murduchand oc a medrad., ' when the siren was periurbiiig 
them '. I do not understand Stokes' tr., 'apart from God's Son, ivho 
gladdens., who vexes '. 

meid., {ace. dat. of med)., scales ; 124, 157 focress im-meid. 

Melchisedech., n. pr. 27, 23. 

'menair., dep. perf. 3 sg. of ynuijiiur., I think ; 103, 67 ba mor do maith 
ro'menair, 'he contemplated (doing) a great deal of good ', or ' he 
deemed it a great blessing,' the gl. Y ro'midair do denaim. 

menicc, often ; 99, 14. 

me?in, clear ; 114, 31 [a line that is repeated (I) in the same poem 122, 125]. 

meraid., see i)m7'aim. 

mess., judgement ; gen.., 102, 52 il-laithiu in messa. 

meth., fat ; 121, 117 mucc — . 

//«', month : 120, 91. 

mi-di'tt/wacair., in G, 134, 45, but in T we ha\e the extraordinary form, mi-di'r 
s'thrastar dam, where the infix pron. 's' is perhaps merely a slip. 
The noun dic-t/irac/ity 'will, wish', is common enough, ^^ trac, trag., 
though one does not see why the initial consonant is </, instead of t : 
but the forms of the verb are common enough, du'd'/ut/ui?rair, 
'he wished it' ; dirfii'tharctar., 'they wished' ; huare du'n'fu'tharset, 
'because they wished', ('Ml. o2, 1. 9 ; 49 a 17, 54 a 28). The form is 
perf. 3 sg.., and the T form is (fut.) subj. 3 sg., 'who may wish it e\il 
to me ', qui 7nihi male iioluerit. 

mi-duthracht., ill-will, act of male\olcnce ; pi. dat.^ 105, 13 (do'n'esmartt) do 
mi-diitlwacJitaib demna. 

mil., beast, animal ; mil mor., ' the whale ' ; gen.., 29, y] a brii ;//// moir. 

mi lid ., so\<Y\&r ; 131, 43 epscop Sanctan .... ;;////>/ aingel, cf the entry FM. 

ann. 733, epscop CI. ... mi lid diongmala do Xt, 
iMilcon, 93, 7, geji. of ;/. pr.., Miliiic, but T has separately ///// (which it gl. 

milid)., and con the conjunction to word follg., whereas F cate 



I 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 257 

gorically says of its text MiIco7t, " genetiuus est hie ", and explains 
Michul son of O'Buain, King of North Dal-araide. I have seen no 
other mention of Michul mace Ui Buain. If Milcon be read, it 
seems ge7i. of viil-cic^ 'greyhound', but it is to be noted that the 
Book of Armagh gives Miliiccc as the name of the person. 

milUiii^ I damage ; pret. dep. ^ sg.^ 120, 92 in cu, nocon niillestar. 

iniiina.,pL of minn^ gl. 'arms', 122, 130. 

////V, bit, piece, morsel (of flesh); 120, 04. 

nio, pass, adj.y my ; 112, 7. 126, 196 130, 18. 131, 36, 38, 44 ; w' anim, 126, 

192. 
///^, greater, coDipar. to nior j only in Broccan, 114, 35 {ino turim) ; otherwise 

only in the stereotyped phrase ba mo iamrii) arailiic^ 119, 79. 120, 93. 

124, 149, 160. 

Mocnba^ Macchabee ; 26, 14. 

mod, manner, mode ; in phr. nacJi mod^ ' in whatever manner', 114, 34. 

Moisi^ Moses ; 26, 11. 

mohid^ act of praising ; 100, 26. 127, 201 ; pi. ace.., 131, IZ luathfe molthii 
maicc Maire. 

monar., only in the cheville, m. ngle, ' bright deed\ 29, y]. 

mor., great ; 101, 44 cell mor ; (as sbstr. ntr.., 103, 67 m. do maith, multum 
boni ; 112, 5 mo?'- //-ecnaig) ; gen.., 29, yj bru mil moir \ 122, 126 
math air rig mdir; voc, 98, 9 De ?nair. 
vior-ehicte., vast pit (of hell), ICl, 38. 
mor-ferta., great miracles, 101, 33. 
vwr-geiii., great offspring, 105, 10. 
vior-maec, great son, 130, 12. 
mor-ri., great king, 130, 13. 
mor-saeth., great labour, 101, 35 [FM. 734]. 

tnorlla/d, 'mortality', plague; 130, 24, gl. common disease, or sudden., or 
unknown; the ety. gl. p. 186, (d) says it is a hybrid word, com- 
pounded of Latin mors and Gaelic luath., 'swift' (!) ; cf, P^M. ann. 
548. m^. 

;«f?i', soon, early, ' mox ' ; 102, 50 mos-7-ega., gl. im-wz/r//^-?, ' in early time, 
shortly' ; but the reading in F at 54, viz. 7//^*j-;/icfed, as also the 
T w<?vz*icfed, might suggest that mo- is the word, and that 's' is the 
infix pronoun. 

miicc, pig ; 121, iij ; pi. ace.., 121, 16 mucca. 

Mug-art., 121, 17 seems to be gl. muec ard or muce meth., which is only 
repetition of the text ; ' big pig ' (?). 

muine., bush, brake ; 102, 48 (of a burning bush). 

//!///>, sea ; 123, 143; gen.., mara 99, 1 1. 134, 28; pi. dal.., domnu inurib 114, 35. 

multu.,pi. ace. of molt., wether, sheep, 118, 71. 

viurib., sec muir. 

'n\ infix pron., 'us' ; 26, i do'wfe (29, 38. 110, 3) ; i ro"«*fcladar ; 6 ro//" 
soerat, 10. 27, 24. 26, 8 nachav/'tairle ; 13 rov/'snada ; 14 rov/anset ; 
27, 17 do'Wringrat ; 18 do'wforslaice ; 28, 30 ro7/;/ain ; 21), 35 ro'W 
tolomar ; 30, 53 nachav/bcra ; 54^ ro'wbrocna, "soera, "sena ; 105, 12 
do'/7//"esmart ; 110, 5 rov/'soera ; 111, 23, 24 ro77*brocna, 'soera ; 126, 
181 dov/fair ; 183 rov/snadat ; 130,9 dov/'foscai : 159, 11, 12 rov/ 
soera, "noeba. Its use is not very clear in the foUg. :— 26, 11 ro//* 

LIBER HYMx\. S 



2s8 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

snald ; 28, 27 ruri rovrsnada 102, 51 do'rroega ; 113, 20 rovrsnade (?) ; 
102, 54 mo7/"icfed [moi-;z" F, perhaps do'S7r\Q.{^^\. 

/;, the so-called ' transported n ', really a nasal belonging to the final syllable 
preceding : — 

after a, 'their', 26, 10 ; 

after «r, our, 27, 20. 30, 45. 159, 6 ; 

after ace. sg. (or ntr. sbsf.\ 26, 10-. 30, 45. 101, 38. 1(»3, 65, 67. 122, 
121, 127. 126, 186. 129, 1-. 135, 482, 52; 29, 37. 105, 3. 112, 5. 123, 
138 ; {dat/) 133, 9 ; after ceck, 29, 34. 100, 30. 131, 27, 29. 134, 44. 

after dochum., 99, 13. 103, 66. 

after prepp. z, co., ria: hi (?z), 27, 20. 28, 28. 29, 36, 43. 98, 10. 99, 1 1. 
100, 28. 101, 43. 102, 57. 103, 68. 105, 12. 112, 2, 6. 115, 39. 120, 104. 
121, 120. 126, 180. 133, 13. 134, 15, 18, 19, 45, 46. 135, 65 ; and involving 
relat. (= in quo) 102, 48. 103, 68 : [assimilated to /, ;;/, r, (mb)] ; 
— after co (n), 27, 16. 30, 46, 49, 51. 110, 11, 14. 131, 30. 133, 7, 8. 
159, 10 ; nicon^ 100, 27. 125, 172 ; co (conj.) 113, 27. 121, 120. 124, 156 ; 
— after r/<:z, 126, 185. 

?ihQr gen. pi. ^ of art., 30, 53. 117, 64. 120, 100 ; of s?, 97, 2 ; — 
• as relat., a n, 'id quod', 115, 45. 119, 74, 83. 123, 133. 125, i6r ; 

governed by prep., di-a n-, 102, 45 ; ar a 7i- 99, 17 ; — co n-, see above. 

na, pi. def. art., 26, 13. 100, 25. 135, 47. 

na, TTJs, 28, 27. 29, 40 ; rav 30, 53. 102, 60. 

nd, nor ; 100, 29. 1 30, 23, 24. 

na, depend, neg., 102, 55. {cian rel.) 123, 137. 

iiach, whatever; 114, 34 nach mod; any person whatever, 115,48 cluas 
nach bi. 

Jiach, depend, neg. {ciu)i cop.) 130, 10 do' nach airchend h^is. 

nacha, in order that not ; 26, 8 nacha'n'\.?i\x\^ adamna ; 30, 53 nacha'n'h^xvi. 

nad, negat. rel., 28, 32 nat leic, ' (he) who did not leave, »S:c.' ; 123, 141 in set, 
//cz*-/ chlethi, '' zvhich was not to be hidden' ; 124, 153 in set, nath [nad 
F] combaig, ' which he did not break ' ; — depend, causal conj. neg., 
131, 39 ar nad Y\s iffernn, 'in order that I may not reach hell' ; — but 
as ?iad is folld. by a verb, the construction in 130, 22, o Crist nad cetla 
celar, is inexplicable, unless nad\s to be taken as the negative (rclat.) 
of the copula. 

>';<^//'/z//', serpent ; 112, 11. 
nat, nath, see nad. 

Jiath, verse ; poetry (?) ; 126, 187 taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath, ^\. Jilidechf 
and dana; it is the technical designation of a certain kind of metre or 
poem composed by the higher classes of poets, the a/irud and the 
ollani, whose works are here depreciated in comparison with inferior 
poetry that celebrates God's praise. 

nech, any one, qui vis ; 121, 106. 

7iei]n, poison ; ace. dat., 113, 14. 119, 78. 135, 57 ; pi., 26, 13 sech na nenii \ it 
is not plain why Job should be implored to protect against poisons, 
but see the curious charm ?L^i\\ns\. poison, SM. I. 2, 19 iubu, &c. 

Jicfn, heaven ; dat., nim 100, 28 for nini, ' in heaven ', actually written for 
ncm 131, 45, because the poet wanted to rhyme with gel {\) ; gen., 
niine, 26, 4. 28, 31. 29, 42. 102, 50. 105, 8. 126, 184. 130^ 11. 132, 47. 
134, 22 ; and in the curious form 112, 8 ninie Jiatha (I) ; pi. dat., 131, 
37 oc digde De de nimib. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 259 

Nemt/iur, n. pr., birth-place of St. Patrick ; 97, i. 

ttcrt, strength ; 120, 90. 123, 136. 130, 11. 135, 49 ; pL, 135, 48 na huile ner/so 

[7ieiirta-s2i 6]. 

dat. niurt, 133, 2 (?), 7, 8, 9 [foUd. by the transported n- as \i ace. (!)], 

10, 12. 134, 22, 32, 135, 70. 

^//, simple direct negative, always (save in the one single instance of ncg. 
cop., where it is folld. by 7nor ;/-, 112, 5) immediately folld. by the verb 
negated : [aspirates ck twice, 100, 21, and 115, 43, but <: occurs five 
times 101, 42. 112, 5. 113, 16. 115, 43. 120,93; but has no effect on 
other follg. letter] ; 98, 8. 100, 21, 26, 32. 101, 42. 112, i. 113, 16. 115, 
43^ 117, 58. 119, 81-', 87. 120, 95. 122, 132. 123, 134, 136. 124, 159. 125, 
162, 175. 126, 188, 195 ; often nl bu (pu) X, 112, 10, 11. 113, 13. 115,41, 
42. 116, 56. 121, III. 125, 170; but also written nirbu with perfective 
'r\ 102, 54. 112, 9. 113, 15, 17, 21. 117, 62. [In no other case does ;// 
ever appear in connexion with the perfective r<?, which is quite suffi- 
cient to dispose of St.'s eincndatio7i of 112, 10 niruchair for the text 
ni bu cair T, ni pu char F ; whatever the original may have been, 
'ni r//"chair' is quite impossible here]. It is twice followed by the 
infix pron. 's\ 116, 51 ni's'gaib., 52 iii's'digaib., with very little import. 
In three cases, the extended form iii con- is found, 100, 27 ;// co 
ngebed; 125, 172 ni co n-airnecht ; \~Q 7ii con tesbad. 

nia, champion ; gen.., 123, 142 ind ?tiad {d.\ssy\\.). 
nieon, cpd. form of negat., see 7ii. 
710, or ; 26, 3% 

no\ prefix of incomplete action, 100, 25 no's'canad ; 127, 210 no' [no's* F] 

'c/ios7iagur, in the later appendix to the poem. 
i\oe, n. pr., Noah ; 26, 7. 27, 22. 

Jiocb, saint, holy ; 27, 19. 30, 54. 99, 17. 130, 11. 159, i, 3, 5 ; ge7i., 126, iSo 
in spirta lukh {\) \ the line is otherwise wrong, as having a syllabic 
too many, but even the rhyme /^i/r demands 7iiHb ; pi. gen., 102, 60 na 
noeb ; dat., 30, 47, 51 con-7idebaib ',—fe77i. sg. 710771., 115, 44 ind 7i6cb, 
124, 150 ; 112, 4 ind 77dib {\) ; fe77i. sg. ace, 110, 16 la'm ndeb{\). 

noeb-duil, holy creature, 119, 82. 

noeb-itge, holy prayer, 126, 183. 

iweb-Patraic, 105, i. 

ndeb-togair77i, holy invocation, 129, 5. 

n6c77i-i7tgen, twv holy virgins, 134, 19. 

Ji6ebai77i, I sanctify; subj. pres. 3 sg., 131, 45 i'o'7i6eba m'anmain ; 150, 11 
ro'7i'ndeba. 

nd7ibur, nine persons ; 122, 129. 

nos, L. 28, 26. 

nostris, L. 27, 21. 

nostro, L. 29, 35. 

nua, new ; 100, 19 ; 124, 147 in garmain 7iuc (F ;////). 

Nuin, Joshua, son of Nun ; 102, 57. 

€, prep., from. 

99, 18 (convert); 130, 22 (come) ;— with p7'on. clo/ient, fc7n. sg., 

uade, 118, 71 (took away) ; 1 //., 27, 20 rop saigct //ua//, 'an arrow 

{sent) /ro7n us, (shot) by us.' 3//., 103, 62 each uadib, 'each of t/ietn.^ 

{h)oa, grandson, 97, 4 Patrick's father was priest MacCalpurn, grattdson of 

deacon Odissi. 

S 2 



26o GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

flc, prep. = zV, 'apud' ; 131, 37 oc digde De ; with p?-07t. element j 124, 148 
ic fune ind loig ; occa^ ' with him,' 29, 36. 102, 55 {occai) ; ocunn^ 
'with us', 159, 2, 

ocus^ and ; written in full, 26, 9. 127, 207 ; in contraction oc//i' 135, 49. 159^ 
2 ; or simply with the contraction 7, 134, 46, 47. 

ocus^ nearness, proximity ; 134, 45 i Vi-ocus., ' a'near.' 

Odissi, n. pr. of the deacon, Pk.'s great-grandfather. 

ocge^ guest ; pi.ge?i.^ 116, 51 do rath ?ih6egedj acc.^ 113, 17 (fierce) fri oigtJiiu, 

den, one ; only, sole ; 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt, gl. ba im X a oemir, with hoen 
used advb., ' solely ' ; 119, 86 ba hoe?! a amra, where oen ought to mean 
unique^ but the gl. makes it ' one of the miracles' ; 124, 59. 135, 66. 

oen-fer, 'one man', 114, 36 seemingly of the Trinity in Unity. 

oen-geinne., only-begotten Son, 132, 51. 

den-mdtJiair J 'one mother', 122, 126, in the quite unintelligible passage, ba 
6en-m. maicc rig mair, but Brigid could not even by poetic licence be 
called the oiie mother of Christ, so the gl. says that she was ' one dc 
matribiis Christi\ which corresponds neither with sense nor with 
grammar, for oen-mdthair could not mean ' one of the mothers.' 

oendatu, oneness ; unity ; gen.., oendatad 133, 4. 

cess am., s^^ foessam. 

dg, whole, of the loom that was restored to its pristine state, after having been 
burnt, 124, 151. 

dg, virgin ; 110, 13 ind [f]ir-f{i,^ of St. Brigit. 
oiblech., sparkling, flashing ; 110, 2 breo orda oiblech. 
digtJiiu, see dege. 
'oitej'., 29, 34, seefaidi)n. 

dl., drink ; jug(?); 125, 169 an ol meda, which the gl. F renders /// dabachy 
'the vat', the an seemingly as the ai^t. [ntr.], but cf MR. 258, 17. 

omna, oak-tree : 123, 137 \_feni.., gl. co tuarcaib si hi\ cf. FM. ann. 876 
(p. 524, 16). 

omnes., L. 28, 26. 

omni., L. 27, 24. 

opere, L. 29, 35. 

opunji., sudden ; 159, 4 co ho., suddenly. 

orda., golden ; 110, 2 breo orda. 

ordan, dignity ; 30, 50 bendacht for o. Brigte ; 102, 49 orddan do Mache ; 
dat.., 110, 14 CO n-orddain adbail. 

ori, L. 28, 32. 

07-oit., prayer ; 132, 46 ro'm'bith oroit let, a ]\Iaire. 

OS., sec lias. 

OS, gl. 'wild pig', in mucc allaid, 121, 1 14 : an os or a n-os {f). 

Otidc, n. pr., P.'s grandfather, 97, 4, gl. Potidc. 

paradisi, L. 29, 36. 

Patraic fPatricius), St. Patrick; 30, 47. 97, i (cc). 99, 15. 100, 21 (cc), 23- 

101, 35. 102, 45 (cc), 54. 103, 61, 63, 65s 67. Ill, 18. 
pec cad, sin ; pi. dat., 159, 9 7\.x pheccdaib. 
per, L. 28, 25. 



I 

1 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 261 

Petrwn, L. 29, 33. 

piaii^ pain, suffering ; acc.^ 126, 191 etrom ocns pcin^ 'between me and pain' ; 

pi. 126, 184 sech p/a/ia. 
Plea^ (?) 113, 26, gl. as 'the name of a city', in Italia or in the Ictian Sea 

with a long story appended, in F'"^. Nothing is known about it ; 

Colgan renders ' concentus Placenti7tus! 

popul^ people ; 28, 28. 

praicept, precept, teaching ; pi. dat, 134, 17 hi praiceptaib apstal. 

prainn^ ' prandium ', dinner ; the amount of food consumed at a meal ; 1 23, 

135- 
prccaviur^ L. 28, 26. 

pridchaim., I preach ; imperf. 3j^^., 100, 2(3 pritchad j 101, '})'}) P^idchad sosq.^':^ ; 

Pret. 3 sg.., 100, 2'6 pridchaiss ; 101, 35, ^o pride hais do (Scotaib). 
prini-abstal^ chief apostle of Ireland (St. Pk.) ; 105, 2, 11, 16. 
primda^ chief, pre-eminent; 111, 18 Patraic/. 
Profelam, 28, 32, 
///, only in 113, 13, F bu, q.v. 

qui, L. 28, 25. 

'rabatj 127, 2od> for' don' rabat immalle, 'may (the blessing of Brigid, and he 
blessing of God) be both upon us ' ; see \indQ.r fordo n. 

raith, see rath. 

'ralastar, occurs twice ; 102, 47 ba he ar'id'ralastar, gl. arrdle and 124, 150 
ba mo amra arailiu ar'id'ralastar ind noeb. It is not easy to say 
what is the root, but there seems no good reason for insisting on the 
existence of two different words haxing exactly the same form. Now 
the gl. arrdle has a parallel in ]\I1. 23 c 16 du's'rale, 'he places them,' 
[and cf. 90 c 17 nacha'm'ralae, 'lest he fling me (into despair)'], so 
that possibly this gl. arrale means [pro-jecit], ' he dispatched (him 
on an errand).' But the ol, on the second passage can only mean, 
' she effected, wrought (the miracle) ' ; and one does not see how this 
meaning can be extracted from pro-iedt. But if Broccan could 
construct such a form ?iS for' don' xV^q Brigte 'bet 126, 177, on the basis 
of Colman's for'don'te, it is not altogether impossible that he may 
have adopted Fiacc's ar'id'ralastar without being too exigent as to 
the precise meaning. But no other instance of the word has come 
under my notice. 

rdfiicc, sec rieeivi. 

rath, wheel, 'rota' ; du. gen., 125, 168 hi carput da rath. 

rath, grace, favour ; dat.. Ill, 23 di-a rath ro'n'broena ; and perhaps in phr. 
do raith (cum gen.), 'for the benefit of, on behalf of, to favour,' 122, 
122 do rdith a aithig, 125, 173. 

rath, stock, food ; dat., 116, 51 ni's'gaib do rath a hocged, gl. do biathad 
bocht, but it is curious that the same poem should contain also the 
two instances quoted in preceding, '' (\o raith ahathig' 125, 173, and 
122, 122 (badly written, a ^iithig). 

'ratha, 120, 50 ro'ratha duit du gude, gl. Y do'ratta, 'may thy prayer be 
granted thee,' or ' thy prayers have been granted thee.' But 'ratha 
does not stand for do'rata, ' were given ' ; and, on the other hand, I 
cannot harmonize the vowel r^-tha, with rcnini. It is noteworthy 
that exaetly the same form occurs in SM II. 338, 19 is aithgin muna 
marathar feib ro'ratha ccn fuilliud leo, where the gl. ^w^s ro'heirned 



262 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

isin rat/i^ 'just as they had been given in the stock' ; but unfortunately 
the word never occurs again in the whole of the Brehon Laws. The 
meaning can hardly be other than ' thy prayers have been granted 
thee',[as our idiom puts it, but renim guide ^ should mean, ' I give [sell] 
prayers'. It seems tolerably certain that the expression /^/^ ro'ratha 
must have been a familiar phrase in the constantly recurring exigencies 
of stock-^Wvci-g and -rendering, and it is quite possible that we have 
here a reminiscence of the legal expression. 

re n-, prep., before, of place or time ; 30, 45 ria sluag ndemna ; 126, 180, 
185 ria 7idv\ ; — with pronom. element^ 1 sg., rium 135, 59 \Qreviaii{\ ; 
1^/., reinimn 29, 34 ; 110, 7 reunn (F remond &c.] ; 3 sg.fem.^ rempc 
125, 166 am-macc rempe ni's'derbrad, where rempe is gl. ice a himthiiSy 
cf 134, ^2,. 

recain^ see ricciui. 

rec/if, right, law; pi, 135, 50. 51 fri dub-rechta gentliuchta, fri sdib-recMit 
heretecda. 

rede, level plain ; ge7i., 118, 66 for medon r. 

I'ega, ' will go ' ; 2 sg., 102, 50 mos-r^^<^ (dochum nime), gl. iin-mucha rega, 
inox ibis ; 3^/., 102, 52 regat fir Herenn do brath. 

regent, L. 27, 21. 

regno, L. 29, 36. 

regiini, L. 27, 21. 

reid, smooth ; 29, 34 rop reid remunn 

reidini, I drive (a chariot) ; imperf. 3 sg., 126, 193 in chaillech reided Currech, 
(but F inireded), gl. ro'riadaig .i. ro'inithig, who traversed, drove all 
round. 

reimcise, act of foreseeing; dat., 134, 35 rose De do'm 7'eiincise {!), has 
inicaisin ; remcaisiu [gen., -caisen, dat., -caisi7i) is common enough, 
cf. ML 19c 17. 40b 15. 50c 22. d i, but this form -cise as dat. is on a 
par with much in the same text. 

rem-, in re7npe, re77iim7i, see re 7i-. 

re77ithechtas, act of preceding ; 134, 39 intech De do'm r., let it be the way 
that runs i7ifro7it of 77ie. 

reni77i, I sell ; redup. perf. 3 sg., 112, 12 ni rir mace De ar dibad ; sea» also 
'ratha, and cf asrir. 

reraigi^) 30, 44 reraig faithi cen dibad, gl. ro'rig, ' great kings ' (?), or rc'rig, 
perhaps intended for ' (long) time-kings ', to correspond with the further 
gl,, ' long age was their age ', and also gl. ro'rcii^ in F [cf FM a7in. 
868 retlu ruireach redrige'] ; the gll. refer to the a7ite-diluvia7is, so that 
they understood the word to mean the personages of Genesis, cap. v. 

rei'aig, he drove ; 120, loi reraig a carpat, (Natfraich the driver of her 
chariot) drove her chariot, gl. ro'raith [perf of 7'aith- causal of 7'eth- 
to run, cf ^ faid- from ^/ fed-^ and roleic a rith do, ' allowed its coarse 
to it ' ; 121, 1 12 mace Dd ro'reraigm rig-klim, ' Christ guided the royal- 
hand,' is no doubt the same word, though the gl. gives ro'foirestar, ' he 
helped.' But the metric does not allow the prefix ro', which indeed 
seems quite superfluous, though it occurs so in LL quoted below : F 
omits the article i7i and reads fo7'oraid, q.v. It is used in the sense 
of he ruled, guided -AS King, cf LL 50 a 5 Cathair Miir, reraig Hej'ind ; 
146 a 33 (Art mac Cuind) 

anais i Tcmralg iar-sin 

tricha mbliadan co niri^air 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 263 

reraig herind eraim nglain 
ro'das'gab o muir co muir. 
ibid., 23 a 19 ro'reraigsetar inn Asia Moir, they ruled greal(er) Asia. 

'rcrtatar^ they ran ; 121, no in tan do'rertatar fo fan [F do'rethetar gl. 
ro'reithsctar\ where rertatar can hardly be anything but rer{e)thetar^ 
redup. perf. of 'rethim^ I run towards. 

/■/, king ; iiom.^ 29, 38. 115, 45. 117, 63. 130, 13. 132, 47 ; oblique case, rig : 
gen., 29, 41. 30, 53. 118, 70. 122. 126 ; dat., 100, 30 ; ace, 26, 10 {rig 
^n-), 129, I. 131, 40. 

ricciin [ro'iccim], I attain to, go up to, towards ; sid^j. pr-cs. 1 //., 126, \Z^ 
recavi in n-eclais for rith, ' let us reach the church on (at) a run ' ; perf. 
'^sg., 125, 174 in tan xo'rdnicc a leass, 'when he 7iceded it' ; s-aor. stibj. 
1 sg., 131, 39 ar nad ris iffernn ; \ pi., 29, 41 risavi sith ind rig ; but 
the cpd. cotrissani, ' may we attain ', is intrans. folld. by /// flaith nime, 
ibid.; 3//., 130, 19 abstail immum cot'risat. In the orthotonic form 
3 sg. 29, 42 sech ro'ised, ro'issam, where the prefix and the root are 
separate syllables. 

richcd. Kingdom of Heaven ; 127, 209. 

rigau, queen ; 111, 20 ind rigan ri'gda. 

rigda, royal ; 111, 20 ind rigan r. 

rigc, Kingship, Kingdom ; 100, 28 for nim consena a rigc; 101, 43 i n-Ard- 
macha fil rige. 

rig-Idni, royal hand; 121, 112 ro'reraig in rig-laim, which cannot be an 
inverted genitive because of z>/, [laim ijtd rig, hand of the King]. But 
the \'erse is wrong in any case : either F fororaid Hg-laiui or reraig 
[without the prefix] in rig-laim will correct the metre. 

7-ingrat, suhj. pi. Z pi., 27, \'j,do'n'ringrat (F do'ringrat), where: do' r'ingrat'xs, 
the orthotonic form, corresponding to an enclitic fuigr- ; the gl. giv'es 
ro'n'idgrat [and xo'n' an}n?iiget (?)] di ar n-anacul, ' may they summon 
us to save us, [may they na?>ie us (?)] cf. togairm, ' invocation.' Unfor- 
tunately the exact meaning of do'{ro')in'gar- is not known ; but it 
seems clear that it cannot be simply = ' to summon,' for all the verbs 
used have a reference to deliverance from dangers. Nor is the 
expression 'may they summon us to our deliveraiice^ in keeping with 
the simple directness of the poem, and, but for the agreement of the 
two texts, I should have felt inclined to suggest dori?igbat 'may they 
ward off' (danger, etc., involved in each ing, 18, as in Sanctan's hymn 
130, 17, cech saeth doringba). 

rir, see renim. 

ris, rissam, see riccim. 

rith, act of running, race, course ; 126, 186 for rith, (going) *at a run ' ; gen., 
98, 9 amru retha, ' a miracle of a course,' 'a wondrous career.' 

ro, short form of subj. (opt.) of copula, see rop ; 127, 203 where F reads 
rop, but the gen. follg. is not explicable. 

robbem (-bet,) subj. [optat.] pres. of verb of existence, see ro-boi ; 29, 24 robbem, 
' may we dwell &iz. ' ; 111,21 robbet, ' may they continue to be ', 126, 1 79. 
126, 191. 

ro'bo, pret. of copula ; 99, 15 ro'bo chobair do'nd Erinn tich-tu P. ; 124, 154 
ro'bo amru ; whereas ro'boi is the form of the verb of existence. 

'rodba, may she destroy ; 110, 9 do'ro'dba innunn (cisu) ar colla, gl. ro'dibda. 
The verbal foim dibdaim dibaim, seems often to run into the forms of 
digbaim in the glossators : thus we find forms didba, diba ; dibus. 



264 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

didbus : dibdaither^ dibaither^ dibter j ro'dibad^ 'dibdad, 'didbad; the 
dibad {oxvcis have branched out into many varieties of spelling diobaig^ 
diogbad^ diobaith^ and dibath^ Sec. ; but the real root can hardly be 
other than be?t, do'di-bmj/i, do'ro'dba, as Zimmer has analysed it ; 
exactly the same spelling is found FM ann. 860 do rodbad aird-ri 
Ereann ; 940. 

'roega, from the redup. perf. roigii =■ ro'gegii^ from ^ giis^ ^ choose \ gl. F 
do'raigais^ 'whom thou hast chosen', 10:^, 51 ymmon do'r'rocga. 

'?'oena^ subj. 3 sg., of roe7iazm, I break (battle) ; 110, 7 ro'7'oena re[m]unn 
catha each thedma ; a very common construction, cf. FM. sub an?z. 
976 cath raoi7tead ria mBrian for Gallaib, ' a battle was gai?icd by 
Brian over the foreigners, &c.' Here it seems to mean, ' may Brigid 
gain for us battles over every disease '. 

rogamtis^ L. 27, 21. 

'roigse^ 28, 31 ar'don'roigse [F ar'dond'rosgset (!)] di-ar trogi, gl. ar'ro'air- 
chise^ ' may he. be merciful to us ', which is no doubt the meaning, but 
the form is not thereby explained, for the root of the gloss is airchess^ 
and roi'gse involves ?ogegese ; cf \Vb 16,c con roigset Dia n-airiub-si, 
'that they may beseech God for you'; F seems to suggest, 'that they 
may beseech God for us '. 

roit^ gen. of rout^ a shot, cast, fling ; 123, 143 focress im-muir fut roil gl. 
fut ercho?'a; cf FM 590 nibat foicsi do rout, where also the word is 
dissyllabic. 

rolaic, occurs twice : 101, 38 io's'7'olaic isin mor-chute, 'he_/7z/;/^ them down 
into hell'; 103, 62 son in c//etail fo's'rolaich ['rolaic F], 'the sound 
of the music prostrated them.' But the gll. are difficult : F'"^' gives 
fo's'7'oches (?), and fo'ro'chiastar .i. ro's'fuc lais, ' he shut them up, 
carried them off with him ', where the root seems to be taken as foTo' 
laich = io'ro'che/. In the second instance, the gl. is ro'failgestar, 
where probably the gl. had the same idea of 'covering' in \icw, 
connecting it with lige^ ' lying down '. But even so, one does not see 
how ' the sou7id of the 77iusic of the a7igels ' could have a similar effect 
as the actio7t of the devil had had, unless the meaning be taken to be 
' flung down ' (into ecstasy of sleep, or into hell, respectively) ; cf tar- 
laic, he flung ; do fori aid he, was flung, &c. 

roii-che7id, seal-skin ; ge7i., 125, 168 i criol ro7i-ci7id, which T gl. 'in a creel 
of skin of seal there was the garment '. But the gl. F"'^ has ' so that 
he asked of Ronchend, a sub-deacon . . . . , and a garment was found 

in a creel that Ron-chend had with him, in the chariot 

like to the skin of a seal's head was that garment '. 

7'op, cop. subj. 3 sg., may it be ; immediately folld. by the predicative word ; 
27, 152, 16, 20?. 29, 34, 41. 126, 194, 198. 131, 38. 132, 47 ; occasionally 
written only ro 29, 39-, 41. 127, 203 (F 7'op). 

rorda, see i}7i77iradi77i. 

rose, eye ; 134, 35 ; dat., ruse, 135, 67. 

ruadi, redness (of fire) ; 28, 29. 

'rualaidi^) 120,98 ba maith co7iidrualaid d.6, g\. co 7'0'e7'7iesta7', ' dedit ' ; 
but probably Colgan's et bc7je ei successit is as near the original as 
we can get ; for co7rrualax\\^i\\\s 'went, befel, happened', cf FM a7i7i. 
866 do'n deabaid coJiruala, ' in the battle which took place '. 

rubru77i, L. 26, 11. 

r«/r^, 'great king', as the gl. gives, 26,4. 28, 27, 29 {rtiri) ; gen., 112, 7 
mathair mo rurech, {ro'ng gl.) 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 265 

ruirmiu [Z] form, probably to [A] do'rim-^ ' I recount,' 119, 81, but the T gl. 
seems to look on it as 2iperf., ni ro'airmius. The form ruirmiii\\o\A<^ 
however be a curious enclitic, in spite of F gl., ' I cannot effect its 
turem nor its arini^ its enumeration ', but there is very little difference 
made between the do'riniiDi and the ad'rimim in actual use. In its two 
instances of occurrence here, we have 119, 81 ni riiirmiu^ ni iu?iiiiu^ 
but 123, 134 ni fail do'rirrine, gl. done a t/airem, as pres. stcbj. 3 sg.^ 
where there is no sense of past time involved. The repetition was 
evidently a common usage, cf FM 919, ni ruirmiu^ ni airema ; LL 
54 a 39, 47, 50 ra'rimit ocus ra'hdrmit^ (S:c. 

ruri^ see ridre. 
rurme^ see ruijDiiu. 

rusc^ see rose. 

s\ infi.K pron. of 3 pers. sg. and pi., after ;//*, no\ do\fo' and ro' : — 

97, 5 maisse doine, ni'j'toimled ; 100, 25 na tri coicait no'j'canad ; 
100, 29 ni".$"gaibed tart na lia ; 101, 34 mairb, do'i-fiuscad ; 101, 36 in 
each, do'j-fuc ; 101, 38 meicc E., fo"j-rolaic, 103, 62 fo'j'rolaich ; IIG, 
51 ni's'gaib ; IIG, 52 ni"j"digaib, 118, 72 a tret, ni'j'digaib al-li'n ; 125, 
166 ni'rderbrad. 

sab^ mighty, powerful, (gl. sonairt)^ 100, 23 ba sab indarba cloeni. 

saecula^ L. 28, 25, 

sdib^ false. 

saib-fdthe., false prophets, 135, 50. 
sdib-7'cchtu^ false laws, 135, 52. 

saiget^ arrow ; 27, 20. 

saill., piece of bacon ; gcfi.^ 116, 53 lucht saillc. 

saith^ see scth. 

salandj salt ; 119, 80. 

Salem, rex Salem, 27, 23. 

sabn, psalm ; 100, 30 cet — . 

samaigim, I place ; pret. 3 sg., 102, 55 samaiges crich fri aidchi. 

samud, congregation ; 113, 25 s. St. Brigte, cf FM sub ann. 835 saniad 
Padraicc archena ; 869, &c. 

sanet-, as prefix = St. -(Brigid) ; 113, 25. 114, 30. 115, 41. 126, 189 [all in 
Broccan]. 

sanef, used as subst., //. dat., 126, 190 co sanetaib Cille-dara. A very notice- 
able use of the word : Cormac has the item sanet, specially applied 
to St. Brigid, but it is certainly not of common occurrence as a noun 
subst. 

s{aii)e{J)a, 131, 42 is commonly read as a Latin expansion for the Jla of MS. : 
F has srutJiib, which makes the right measure of syllables (8), but 
unless we read sanet a sruthib 'saint out of sages', I do not see what 
is to be done with saneta. To say that smith is Jem., and therefore 
sanetci an adj. fem. in agreement, is to give an explanation uhich 
demands proof of possibility. 

Sane/an, h. pr. Bishop S., 131, 42. 

santaeh, covetous, greedy (of wealth) ; 113, 13 s. for seotu. 

sasad {}) 114, 34 nach mod ro'sasad mo beoil (F 'sasat)\ the gl. ro'scsct^ 
{'sesse/ F), ' they might reach', seems to suggest a connexion with 
ro'soie/iy ' whatever way my lips may reae/t' ; cf. the form sdsarj which 



266 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

is found several times in the SM., I. 264, 6 ; II. 140, i8 sasa{r) ; IV. 
376, y ; V. 458, 9, usually with the same gl. {segar and) innsaigtker^ 
as found in O'Dav., p. 117, suggesting sag-, 'to sue', as the root. " I 
beseech God against every battle, whatever way my lips may (reach ? 
suffice ?) ". 

sa/hec/i^ satiated, satisfied (with food) ; 116, 55. 

scaraini., I separate ; pret. 3 sg., 118, 67 scarais aforbrat, gl. seniles, * she (put 
off and) spread out her garment (on a sunbeam) ', which is plainly the 
meaning, but scarais does not convey it. It occurs in the same hymn 
121, 109 scarais a hech cenn a breit, 'her horse disco7inectcd his head 
from the yoke ', though here too the construction is abnormal, for ' to 
sever from' is scar fri,— {scar as I have never seen) ; besides ee?t?t has 
no pron. and breit no article, and ech is singular though the verb in the 
next line is plural ; and in fact the gl. suggests something different 
with \X.sfo breit, bis fo bragait ind eich, quasi the fo-breit, which is 
tinder \= aroimd] the neck of the horse. Perhaps the horse tore or 
broke some portion of the trapping called cenn fo breit or something 
of the kind. The word occurs correctly used, pass. pret. 103, 63 
ro'scarad {?LVL\m. FzLiVciicc /ri-2L chorp). 

src7, story ; gen., 114, 36 amru sceoil j pi. dat., 97, i atfet hi scelaib. 
sciath, shield ; 27, 20. 126, 194. 134, 40. 
Scotaib, to Irish folk, 101, 35. 

scol, school (monastery) ; gen., 29, 40 hi timchuairt na sczde-se. 
screpiil, scruple (-weight) ; 124, 159 cid oen s. 

-se, affix, denoting (with preced. art. def ) the proximate demonstrat., 29, 39 
in guidi-se, 40 na scule-se ; 30, 48 in cathraig-se. 

sc, six ; 97, 2, 5. 

seek, prep, {cum ace), past, beyond. 

26, 13 (ro'n'snada) seek na nemi ; 100, 24 sech treba doine ; 110, 6 ,9.. 
drungu demna ; 126, 184 (ro'n'snadat) sech piana ; 131, 26 sech mace 
De, seems to mean z>z spite of, perhaps, 'outside the influence of, but 
it is impossible to determine the meaning precisely because of the 
vagueness of other words of these two lines, 

sech, seems to mean ' whoever ' in 29, 42 sech ro-ised, but the exact meaning 
is uncertain ; ' whoever might attai?!, may we attain ', i.e., ' whether 
anybody ' or ' beyond what anybody else ' attain. 

sech, conj., for, since ; 115, 43 sech ni chiuir, 'for she did not buy, &c.' : 
125, 175 sech ni furecht forcraid ann ; — besides that, though ; 116, 55 
sech ba sathech X de, ni bu bronach A. 

sechip, whatever (it be), cpd. oi sech, and the subj. prcs. of copula ; 26, 6 secip 
leth, ' (in) whatever direction ', wherever. 

secht, seven ; 26, 14. 118, 71. 

'scfainn, only in red. pc7f. 3 sg., 121, 114 do'sephain an os ; and 3 pi. 122, 
124 ce do'sefnatar in tsluaig, 'though the multitudes chased it', gl. 
YO'toipniset and vo'taifnitar. A good example of the transformation 
of forms [A] do'sefnatar, [Z] tbifnetar, where ro'tbifnitar may be con- 
trasted with the T toip\Ji\ni-set, which has added the j--aorist to [the 
redup. perf baseof ^ j"z/^;?;?, i.e., sc-svenn, where {s)h -\- v = f written 
here 'sephain and 'sefnatar, cf Ml. 36di7 'sepfainn. But obviously, the 
writer oi this verse understood nothing of the real relations of the two 
forms, for he gives 121, 1 19 tdfnctar coin alta di, with the enclitic form ; 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 267 

i.e. he was on the stage of the language parallel with the glossator 
of V at 122, 124. 

-VcvVr, see sere. 

scniine^ L. 27, 23. 

sc'n, blessing ; sign (?) ; 26, i. 29, ^'6 sen De ; 103, 68 ba sai gaire i ngenair (?). 

scna., denial ; 127, 203 cen sena. 

scnad., act of blessing ; 30, 45. 

Si'naini, I bless ; subj. pres. 3 sg.., 30, 54 Xt xo'rx'scjia ; pret. 3 j^., senais^ 119, 
7J. 120, 99. 121, 115. 122, 127, 129. 125, 163, but dcpon^ senastar 120, 
89, (where it is curious that in one stanza three of the verbs have this de- 
ponent form, though senais is used six times in this very poem) ; pass^ 
ptcp., 119, 76 se?iia impe, ba derg-laid, (cf. MR. 196, 7 used of a 
consecrated banner). The gl. T regards the bath as a bath in which 
Brigid herself was, ir-7-aba si fein, so that possibly the gl. took it as, 
' wondrous to her (was) the blessed bath around her ', but Cogitosus 
says nothing of her being in a bath, ' uidens aquam ad balnea para- 
tam'. The gll. know nothing of the construction of senta^ which 
they render as if it were active, bennachais .i. ro'senastar. 

scotii^ see set. 

'sep/iain^ see sefainft. 

sere, love ; acc.^ J 15, 42 uarach im seirc De. 

seruionibus^ L. 27, 21. 

scssam^ act of standing ; 26, 3. 

j>v7, road ; 102, 46 for set^ 103, 61, 62. 

Jr7, valuable object ; 123, 141 in set argait, the silver pin., gl. deig {\&,\ and 
144) ; 124, 1 53 gl. in main., and tinne argait, bar of silver. 

set., likeness, equal, 'the like of a person ; 126, 195 as-set, 'her equal'. 

set/i, labour ; 101, 35 ro'ches u\6r-seth; 130, 17 each seth doringba ; 115, 40 
sith iar saitk (F sdetJi)., gl. disease or labour ; pi, 103, 63 iar sethaib, 

sethrach., laborious ; 131, 38 mo chorp rop sigith s. [F sa^thracb], gl. T or 
sethach. 

si, she ; only occurs once, 126, 178 where F gives sit/i fri gabud, but T did 
not so read, for it glosses si .1. Brigid ; nor do I know how sit/i could 
be rendered, because sit/i has no meaning that could be brought into 
this line. But every line of the whole stanza is doubtful. If si is the 
pron., it is wrong ; and indeed neither se ' he', nor si ' she', (nor siat, 
' they'), ever appears elsewhere in these poems, 

siasair, she sat; 112, 2 siasair suide eoin i n-ailt, gl. ro'saidestar. There 
can be nodoubt about \\\e?nea?ii?ig, as the word occurs Ml. 43bi imm- 
Ti-siassair oh-sedit, (he besieged), but the form is not satisfactorily 
explained : assuming it to be the result of a redup., siass{-air), for 
se-sess-, is to assume an arbitrary base sess extracted out of a relatively 
rare form seiss, ''he sat\ which is itself of sufficiently obscure origin. 
On the other hand if the analogy of -drlasair ■=■ arias tar, ' he 
addressed', from ^ ,i^icid, be followed, we might take se{d)estar = 
siastar, [but also cf. iniastar from viidiiir and fiastar from fet-ar 
(y/ vid), as dep. fiit. (subj.) 3 sg.] ; and the analogy of tarrasair and 
tarrastar as the pret. 3 sg. of to-air-sissiur may ha\e aided the 
equation of -astar ■=■ asair as 3 sg., (siastar = ) siasair. 

side, the dei terreni, worshipped by the Irish before the preaching of St 
Patrick ; pi. ace., 101, 41 tuatha adortais sidi, gl. F sit/iaige. 



268 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

sigith^ permanent, lasting, 131, 38 mo chorp rop s,, F rob biian. 
sin^ storm, bad weather ; 115, 38 ; gen.^ 100, 27 uacht sini. 
suiit (?) old age, 111, 21 iar sinit, gi. iar seniaid F. 
sinnach^ fox ; 122, 121. 
sith^ peace ; 29, 41. 115, 40. 

sith-\^fyaitk, 'kingdom of peace', or 'prince of peace', 100, 19, 
probably the latter, for the line follg. speaks of his descendants. 

sith-laithe., ' day of peace ', 102, 56. 

'sins., (?) 135, 63. 

slabrcid, chain, fetter, dat. [of slabrad], 29, 33 tarslaic P. a[s] slabi'eid. 

sldn^ n. pr. ' fontis Slana', gl. 100, 29, from follg. : 

sldn^ whole, sound (healthy) ; 119, "jZ s. cen galar. 

sluag, host, multitude ; 30, 45. 123, 137 ; pi. 7ioni., 122, 124 in tl/lhiaigj ace, 

113, 120 sluagii. 
'sn\ infix pron. 3 sg, pi. ; 99, 14 and 100, 19 do'i";2*icfed, he would reach (come 

to) them, (perhaps also 102, 54); 124, 155 ro's7n'hi, she dashed ?7 

(against her hand). 

snadi'm, I protect ; subj.pres. 3 sg.., ro'n'snada., 'may he protect us', 26, 13. 
28, 27. 113, 20 {'snade) ; ^ pi., 126, 183 ro'n'snadat j pret. 3 sg.., 26, 11 
ro'7i'snaid. There are also three instances of an extraordinary form 
snaidsi- folld. apparently by an objective pronoun, viz. 26, 1 1 snaidsi' 
tan., ' may he protect me', where the gl. has rovrsnade stnd{l) ; 28, 27 
snaidsi' imn (with same gl.) ; 29, 38. When a sufficient number of forms 
analogous to these are discovered in other texts than these (and the 
Felire), the correct analysis may be ascertained. There can be nothing 
gained to science by attempted explanations of such combinations of 
vocables as 28, 27 snaidsiiin?! ruri ronsiiada., — and 'snada the last ^\■Ol■d 
must be, to rhyme with gaba., — where sjiada has to be twisted into a 
past tense to make sense, while just before 26, 13 ro'7i' snada is used 
(rightly), =:'may he protect us.' Again, 28, 28 soersii77i \. ro'soe7'a 
si7i7i., both gll. : any such soersii77i is an impossibility. 

S7iddtid, protection ; 27, 15. 132, 49. 159, 7. 

S7techta., snow ; 115, 38 where the gl. seems to suggest an inversion, "the 
wind drove snow by a storm '', adding, " that is to teach (or effect ?) a 
trisyllable, for that was put bet\\een .... , quod non additur in 
fine ", which possibly refers to the tria si7i that should have come at 
the end of the line after gaeih (as in the prose), but which is put 
between s7iecJita and the verb luadcs. But I do not understand 7ia 
dulcet of the gloss, and therefore cannot explain the clause fully ; gen. 

134, 24 etrochta snechtai. 

so., pronom. affix with def. art., denoting proximate demonstr., this, these ; 

135, 47 na x\^x\.-so ; see also -se. 

sochaide, multitude, company ; 134, 47 his. zVi co77ipa7iy., opp. to alo7ic., or ivitJi 
77iultitiides opp. to with but a few \ cf. LL 58 /3 16. 

sochraite, army, post ; 134, 41 ; cf FM sub a7J7t. 866 [p. 504, 13 soch7'aidr 
and sochaide 17]. 

soer., free, noble ; 110, 15 biam soer j 132, 50 ateoch in rig jJ^r suthain. 

Sikrai/n, I free ; siibj. pres. 3 sg.., 7-o'7i'soc7'a 30, 54. 110, 5. Ill, 24. 131, 44. 
159, 12 ; 3 pi.., ro'7i'socrai, 26, 67, 10. 27, 24. The form soeras occurs 
28, 25, 27 and 29, yj and is gl. ro'soerastar., 'he freed' 25, 2lS focdcs 
33 is declared by Y to be ' praetcriti temporis', but soeras of T can 
hardly be other than the relative form, ' qui liberat.' As to the form 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 169 

soersum 28, 28 the gll. render ' may he free us.' But it is impossible 

to justify such a version. 
soillse, light ; 102, 56, 60 (soillsi), 134, 23 (soilse). 
sohna, swiftness ; 159, 7. 
son, sound ; 99, 16. 103, 62. 
soscc'/a, gospel ; 101, 33 pridchad soscelad (by error from the ending of word 

preced.). 
so/er, Gr., 28, 25. 
soi/s, knowledge ; daf., 119, 72 is da'm sous, g\. dan zxi^ filidecJif, ' poetry' ; 

cf FM ann. 921 soas .i. so-fios, 'good knowledge.' 

spiritus, L. 27, 17. 

spi7'ut, spirit, of the Holy Ghost ; 30, 54. 130, 11. 159, i, 3, 5, 12 ; gen., 126, 

180 in spirt a. 
sridtJi, variously rendered, a chief, a sage, an experienced person &c. ; 131, 

42 of Bp. Sanctan. 

Stephani, L. 27, 17 (F). 

suanach, sleepy, given to sleep; 115, 41 gl. cotidtacJi^ id. 

siias, above, oi vwtioji upwards; 100, 24 'it lifted his form upwards'. 

Siiccat, n. pr. of Patrick, his baptismal name, given by his parents, gl. as a 

Welsh word, sucat=.'' strong battle ', 97, 3. 
suidc, act of sitting ; 26, 3. 112, 2. 

-j/z/V/Zw, dat. of pron., ia7'-suidiu, 'after this', subsequently; 116, 53. 124, 158. 
suii, eye; dual, nom., 119, 84 di suil. 

surnn, oven, \^2i\.. fumus ; dat., 28, 29 a[s] surnn tened ; {sorn in Bible]. 
suthain, everlasting, eternal ; 132, 50 in rig soer s. 

/-, remnant of def art. in mas. sg. nom. before vowel, lol, 39 in /-apstal. 

/-, reduction oi do, 'they', between the tonic accent on the subst. follg., and 
the preced. prep, i-do-biu ^i-t-biu, in thy life-time, 102, 51. 

tabraid, see dobert. 

tact, come thou ; 159, 4 tat, a Christ. 

tafnctar, see under 'sefainfi. 

iaidlech, shining, resplendent ; 110, 4 in grian t., gl. taitneniech, id. 

taig, see tech. 

tair, dry weather ; 117, 59 ba A coidche inn-a gort, gl. ferad toerad. 

tair, may it come ; 3 sg. [i--aor.] subj. (injunctive), 130, 24 ni'm7//^z/r 
mortlaid ; 135, 58 co no'm7//rt/r ilar fochraice ; with infix after the 
prep, pre/., 130, 20 do'xn'air-so. trinoit ; 130, 26 do'mnrair trocaire ; 
131, 31 do'iTiWYair fiado ; 3//., 30, 45 tairsct li-ar n-atha/r. 

iairchajiaivi, I prophesy ; impe7-f. 3 pi., 100, 19 tuatha H. tairchantais, 

' praedicabant.' 
taifxhetul, prophecy ; pi. dat., 134, 16 i tairchetlaib fdtha. 
tairisem, steadfastness, stability ; 134, 29 t. talm^n. 

tairlc, may it reach, assail ; 26, 8 nacha'n7rt/>7t' adamna, 'may hunger not 
reach us ' ; 130, 23 nvm't/tairletc ; 131, 25 m'va't/iairle erchor amnas, 
but in both cases there was evidently a reading t/iuisle, gl. ni tharda 
ttiisliud form, as well as the reading, ni tharda // taisi^ which was 
clearly an ety. gl. on tais-li, 'death-colour' ; but in 13<», 16 it is 



ryo GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

m'nyf/uwlc^ gl. ni ro'nvtaidict^ 'may it not touch me.' Even in sucli a 
set of lines as those of Sanctan it is hardly possible to accept so poor 
an invention as ni'm'thairle in three contiguous stanzas ; the gl. on 
i6 evidently contemplates taidlc j for tairle^ LU 19 a i dianda "tairle mo 
lorg-sa, mairfid-us, ' if my club reach them, it will kill them '. 

iairsef^ see tai7\ 

tait/unef, recollection, commemoration ; 27, i8 t. anma Ig. ; 12G, 187 A 
Fiadat. 

tatting earth, ground; gcn.^ 134, 29 tairisem talm^/z ; dat.^ 131, 44 for 
talmain^ ' on earth '. 

'Aw, time ; adv. in tan = ' at the time when ', 97, 2. 10?., 53. 103, 65. 121, no 
125, 164, 165, 174 ; always folld. immediately by the verb of the clause, 
save 125, 165 in a line that is inexplicable, in tan /li ha. gabud di. 

tanic, see ticcini. 

tar., over, across ; (mountains) 98, 9. 

tarle., see tairle. 

tarmchosal, transgression ; 101, 38. 

tarslaic, he freed, delivered, released (from bondage) ; 29, 2t3 tarslaic P. a[s] 
slabreid. Another example of the use of an enclitic form where there 
is no justification for the form ; it is gl. ro'tiiaslaic F, cf. tuaslucud used 
here (163, 42) of release ixowi servitude ; for tarslaic cf S. na Rann, 7319 
^xdLXifarslaic, and 5287 cor\2LS'torslaic. Possibly the scribe connected 
it with tar'leic, ' he let him loose ', for tiiaslaic- \^ftcaslaic- fo •\- od -\- 
^slak'] might have been expected to keep the prefixal ttia-., but cf 
Ml. 58 a 11 dorositc.,2Ln(l cf. here 27, 18 do'wforslaice., cf. {doy/ors/aic-. 

tart, thirst, drought ; 100, 29. 

Tassach, n. pr. ; 102, 53, .^^/z., 54 Tassaig., the 'cerd' (artist) of Patrick. 

tathich {tatJiig F), it visited, haunted ; 121, 113 tathich tore allaid a tret. 

7f, see xm^^r forte. 

tech, house ; 121, 108 ; dat., 118, 68 i taig. 

tedni, pestilence ; gen., tedina 110, 8 ; dat., tediiiaiin 26, 8. 

tegdais, house ; gen., 125, 171 i toeb tegdaise. 

iein (apparently a dative form), fire ; 28, 25 soeras L. di thein ; 131, 28 ar 
thein; but also written even ten, cf 102, 48 asin te?i ; 124, 148 for ten, 
— the normal form being tenid; but the ge?i. is always correctly tened, 
28, 29. 126, 181. 134, 25. Probably the short form was more con- 
venient (with prep.) for the poets. Cf. FM ann. 526 i ttin, ' in fire', 
844 i tein. 

Tcmair, n. pr. Tara ; 101, 44 ; gen., Temrach 100, 20. 

iemel, darkness ; 101, 41. 

temporibus, L. 27, 22. 

tened, see tein. 

tenga, tongue (?) ; 131, 36 lurcch arbaig mo th., F thihga, which it must l)c, 
to rhyme w'x'Cix finna. I have no idea of the real meaning or construc- 
tion of the stanza. 

ie'rnam, act of escaping ; 126, 2co asrollcm ternani, 'may we merit escape', 
gl. .i. ro'ernani, which might seem as if the glossator looked on ternaiii 
as siibj. pres. 1 //. 

tesbad, was f^iiling, deficient ; iinperf. 3 sg., 125, 176 nicon tesbad l^anne ass ; 
apparently a combination of tes- [= do + es] and the substantive verb. 



I 

J 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 271 

Jessed, see tiagahn. 

testa (?), 130, 20 do*m'air-se trinoit testa, the gll. evidently know nothing 

about the word, for i)i trinoit tcstaniail conveys no meaning, and the 

speculative 'or tresta .i. treda', 'threefold', shows that testa was only 

jargon to them. 
iiagaim, I go ; [^-aor.] subj. 1 pi., 26, 2 cia tiasaui, gll. cip e leth tiasam, 

' 'whicJiever way we go ', but cia tiasam should mean ' though we go ' ; 

at least the use of cia ■=. cipe leth remains to be proved ; (s-aor.) imperf. 

subj. 3 sg., 98, 7 (asbert) con tessed ior tonna, gl. co ndichsed. 

Uccim \=- do-iccim, I move towards], I come ; (imperf. of fut. =) condit. 3 sg., 
99, 14 do'sx\'icfed arithisi, he would come again, so 100, 19, where 
probably 'sfi' meant ' to them', and it is not impossible that mcsn'icfcd 
(102, 54 F) was taken to have the same meaning, for the gl. has ueuiat 
P. iterum hue, and then, nirbu go quia iienit P. iterum co S. ; — 
[j-aor.] subj. '^ pi.., 26, 8 immu'n7/^<;?/ ar tedmaim, where gl. tisat immun 
shows that it was felt to l)e an infix, pron., but on the other hand we 
have 101, 36 immi con tissat, ' that they should come (to judgement) 
around him', where immiconiissat \\o\i\di be a curious cpd. Even in 
26, 8 it is a doubtful cpd., for the meaning of imthised is not quite the 
same, cf. 99, 17 gadatar co tissad, ar a n-imthised lethu, they prayed 
that he would come, that he might go about ('with them ', if lethu may 
be held to mean this) ; — perf. 3 sg., 101, 39 con' da' t/ui?tic, till the 
apostle came [to them?] ; 3//., 121, 108 tancatar 2k. tech, 'they came 
home.' 

iichtu, act of coming ; 99, 15. 100, 21. 

timchuairt, circuit ; 29, 40 hi /. na scule-se. 

timmi, warmth ; 100, 32 gl. tojliuin and teas, id. 

ii)ichetul, act of reciting, incantation ; pL, 135, 50 tinchetla saib-fathe. 

tiiid, sharp, fierce (?) ; 110, 4 in grian t., gl. fiery, blazing : I have no note 
of the word occurring elsewhere in this sense. 

tinne, piece of bacon ; 120, 89 gl. saille. 

iiiitarrad, 99, 18 ar a t. o chloen tuatha H. do bethu, that he might convert 
from idolatry the tribes of Erin unto life, gl., ar a comthad, a gl. which 
shows also the root, com-///6>-ad, from s/-^o, ' to turn ', hence coiito'r-oe 
' he converted ', and so do-iiid-to-ro-soad, where the strong accent of the 
enclitic form seems to have absorbed the vowel of ro and the root so, 
and the double rr represents r + Ji\= s] ; cf contoroe Ml 123b 7, and 
du "uitarrae, Ml 54 d 3. 

tir, land ; 100, 20. 

tisat, tissad, see ticcim. 

ihicht, garment ; 111, 19 gl. etach, though there does not seem much mean- 
ing in the comparison of Brigid to a garment ; 'the garment o\er 
coloured (garments)', or as F says, 'the dress that surpasses every 
beautiful dress is she ' ; cf Cormac's inn edach ligda, p. 26, suh 
'legam' ; SM. I. 150, 10; MR p. 180. 

'tlucestar, see do'thlaichiur. 

tochuiriur, I summon ; pres. 1 sg. {dep.), 135, 48 [T has tocuirius]. 
toeb, side ; dat., 125, 171 i toed tegdaise. 

togairm, invocation ; 129, 5 nocb-t. ; 133, 2 where the construction is utterly 
unintelligible, 135, 70. 

togairt, apparently a synonym o{ airge, 'dairy', cf LB 63 a 30 do immim na 
togorta .i. na hairge, cf do'nd arge of gl., 116, 49. 



372 GLOSS A A' V TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

'toimled^ enclitic of do'melim^ I eat, consume ; impcrf. 3 sg.^ 97, 5 maisse 
doine, nvs' toimled. 

/ola/;i (?) 130, 21 do'mm'air trocaire /., may mercy come to me /. (?), gl, i /oi 
ocus i n-elbnai^ ' in silence and in preparedness (?) ', which is merely 
an ety. gl., [=: toi + cllam\ Where the word tolavi occurs in LU 70 /3 8, 
it was evidently regarded as a form of talain^ ' earth.' It is not tohiy 
(which means a flood '), but tolain, and its meaning is unknown. 

'toloniar(J) 29, 35 di-ar Fiadazt ro'ivtolomar^ gl. xa'tholtitaigem^ may we be 
pleasing to, or assent to, obey the will of ; but here again the form of 
the verb, including an infix pron. reflexive, causes a difficulty : ' may 
we render ourselves pleasing to our Lord ' ; elsewhere the verb is ?itr., 
and gov^erns the dat., cf. the phr., biad ra'tkolatkar do, LL 171 03, 7, 
14. 

tomiach, threatening ; 29, 38 gl. tomaithmech, cf. peccad : peccthach = tomad: 
tointhach ; \^ge7t. tomtho, 'minationis ', Ml 26 d 2]. 

tdiiiiid, act of descending ; 133, 10 of Christ's coming down to the Judgement. 

ton7i, w^ave ; pi. ace, 98, 7 tessed for tonna, gl. for miiir. 

torbas (?) 131, 28 ar threthan torbas, gl. toirnes bas, 'which marks out, defines, 
death ' (?), but also gl. tores bas. I know no satisfactory analysis or 
explanation. 

tore, boar ; 121, 113 t. allaid. 

Torria?!, n. pr. Tyrrhene (sea) ; 99, 11. 

toscur, company, 'the guests ' ; 116, 56 ni bu bronach in toscur; gl. in t-oegi, 
' the guest ', but adding, or in tiiata,^ or in ... . cugud, or in gftim, 
so that there is a margin for possibilities. It is not certain that there 
is any word osctir=^^2i guest', but tasciir 'company' is common 
enough, and there were certainly several guests, ' hospitibus divisa ',. 
Cogitosus, c. iv. 

tra (thra), a connective particle, whose meaning here can hardly be defined 
as it only occurs once, 135, 48 etrum thra, (eV"0 1^-, l^'-^t reads indiii, 
' to-day ', and perhaps some form of trath stood in our text. 

trdth (canonical) hour ; gen. 131, 31 cech tratha, 'at every hour.' 

treb, dwelling-house ; pi. ace., 100, 24 (tuargaib) sech treba doine, raised past 
the dwellings of mankind, ad caeliuii, says the gl. The word is used 
also in the cpd. cethar-trebe 97, 6, ' four tribes ', gl. ' because [he 
served ?] tribibus quatuor, that is the reason why the name Cothraigc 
(viz. cethair aige) clave to him.' In the Tirechan Coll., Patrick is 
called Cothirthiaciis, 'quia seruiuit iiii domibus magorum', Cothraigc 
was his name during his captivity in Ireland. But the difficulty is 
that -t7^ebe \s geiiitive ; perhaps it is best to take CotJn-aige Ccthartrebe 
as one word, P.'s name, and He might then be understood as including 
the members of the four households : ' numerous were the people whom 
C.C. served.' But the word Cothraigc is not of obvious analysis, and 
the use of cethar with treb suggests a definiteness of meaning, [as the 
Ten Tribes, the Two Tribes ; cf. Hom.-Pass., p. 639, de-threb, p. 633, 
deich-threb,'] which probably was not fully known even to the commen- 
tators. 

trebrcch, continuous (?), 102, 60 ciasu ihrebj'cch, possibly referring to the 
coiitmiicd light of the sun when it stood still ; cf. the dcriv. verb, 
St. Gall. 7a4 irebrigedar cech consain i ndcgaid araile cen gutai 
h-etarru, of the co7icnrreiice of three consonants. 

-irebtJiach, farmer, only in the cpd. ba7i-trebtacli, 'a woman keeping house '> 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 273 

the later language used = ' widow ', but there is nothing to show this 
meaning here 124, 145. 
tren, strong ; 29, 38. 133, 2. 135, -jo. 

tren-fer^ strong man, champion, 123, 136. 

treodatu, threeness, trinity, 133, 3 (repeated 135, 71) cretim treodataid. It can 
hardly be doubted that this is a reference to the expression found in 
the Preface to Alius Prosator^ 64, 52 cretem oenatad co foisitin treda- 
tad, ' belief of unity with confession of trinity.' But the words in the 
Lorica are grammatically inexplicable, save by emendation. 

iress^ combat ; 26, 4. 114, 33. 

tressatn^ strongest ; 129, 2 is ed ainm as tresscDn, siiperl. to tren. 

tret^ herd ; 118, 72. 121, 113 ; cf. FM ann. 866 marbaid an tred immo'n torc^ 
' kill the herd along with the boar.' 

trethan,{\hQ stormy) sea ; 131, 28 ety. gl. trt'-t/io?id [<:\n3.s\ rpiKVfiia], 'because 
experienced sailors say that it is the third luave that most frequently 
sinks ships.' The word is common enough, with various translations, 
such as 'current', FM. ann. 1587 ; 'fury', MR., p. 318. 256 ; cf. Oss. 
Soc. III. 76 ; O'C, Lect.^ p. 617. 487 ; see also Fel. June 3, and the 
gl. thereon, in O'Dav., p. 122 ; cf LU. 39334 ; 51833 ; 106/543 ; LL. 
113^19 ; I54al4 ; 172a29 ; 212a26 ; 225a49 ; 146^19. 

tri, three ; 26, 9. 28, 29. 100, 25. 101, 40 ; — 117, 64 fa thri, 'thrice' ; 124, 
156 hi tri, '(broke) into three parts.' 

iria^ prep, through ; 26, 11 tria rubrum mare ; 115, 38 iria si?i^ ''by a storm.' 

triiir^ group of three persons ; 114, 36, 

trtnoit^ the Trinity ; 112, 6 where the gl. apparently takes it as ?l genitive^ but 
even thus the stanza is unmeaning ; 130, 9 huasal t. do*n"foscai ; 130 
20 /. testa (?) ; 133, 2 togairm /., where again it is impossible to construe 
the word (135, 70) ; rightly used in \\.s gen.^ 101, 42 inna triiioiie fi'ri. 

triufiy one-third, a third part ; 124, i6c ni furecht cid oen screpul ba mo trttin 
arailiu, where the subject of furecht seems to be omitted : ' there was 
not found [one third part] that was greater than another third part 
even (by) a scruple.' 

trocaire, mercy ; 130, 21. 

trocar^ merciful ; 132, 47. 

trogiy wretchedness ; 28, 31, 

truag^ wretched ; gen.^ 122, 122 (do raith) in truaig; pi. ace, 113, 18 fri lobru 
truagu. 

iruscu, gl. clamu, 'lepers'; acc.pl., 101, 34; I have not seen the word 

anywhere else. 
tua, silent ; 100, 20 said of Tara, gl. cen gloir. 

tuargaib, raised, lifted, pret. 3 sg. \do'fo'argab-'\ ; 100, 24 /. a [fjeua ; 123, 
137 omna na /. in sluag, 'an oak, which the crowd did not (could not) 
lift', [inf turcbail'vci gl. on 137]. 

tuath, folk, people: ace. dat., 101, 41 for tuaith Herenn ; 102, 57 fri tiiaith 
[ace] Cannan ; //., 99, 18 tiiatha Herenn, 100, 19. 101, 41 ; dat., 101, 
40 do thua///aib [F] Fene, 113, 23. 

tuath, north ; left (side) ; 100, 29 i Sldn tuaith B. B., which the gl. takes to 
mean 'to the north of B. B.', Colgan 'ad aquilonem iuxta B. B.' ; 
with \ire\i. fo-,fo-thuaith, northward, 120, 102. 121, 114. Used quasi- 
prepos., tuathum, ' on my left ', 129, 3. 135, 63. 

LIBER HYMN. T 



274 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

tiicaivi^ I give ; pres. 3 sg.^ 125, 170 ni bu ances each tJiucai^ which ace. to 
the gl. should mean, ' it was not vain [or deep] to the person who 
gave the vat to Brigid ', see under mices. With prothetic / after infix 
-pron., pret. 3 sg.^ 101, 36 do's'fuc do bethu, 'all whom he gave [took 
with him] to life.' 

ttnsech, leader ; 26, 11. 

turim^ act of numbering ; 114, 35 mo tiirim^ 'more than can be numbered.' 

tuus^ beginning, front ; only in phr. do'm t/iuies, ' in front of me', 129, 4. 

iiabar^ pride, vainglory ; gen.^ 103, 67 cen airde n-uaba/r (F). 

tcacht^ cold ; 100, 27 it. sini. 

Uachtur G.^ n. pr. Upper Gabra, "a great hill in the plain of Leinster ", gl. 
121, 120. 

tiade, ttadib^ see 6. 

icair^ for, because ; 102, 59 huair assoith la Hesu in grian ; 129, 2 uair is ed 
ainn as tressam. 

{}cs)ua7i^ see 6. 

iiarach, acting only for an hour(?) ; 115, 42 ni bu huarach im seirc De (sed 
semper, gl.). This is certainly what the glosses take the word to mean, 
but it is an extraordinary use of the word : uarac/i as a derivative from 
tear ' hour ', can hardly be made to denote ' intermittent ' ! The word 
was no doubt chosen to get an assonance wdth sua?tach of the pre- 
ceding line, but it was more probably intended to bear its normal 
meaning, 'cold', 'chilly', i.e., 'without fervour'. It is used as an 
epithet of the devil and of hell, S. na Rann, 942, 8350, 

tias., above ; 111, 19 in tlacht teas ligdaib ; 130, 14 /nias domun ; in cpd., os 
c hi n?!, 2iho\'Q [the head of], 114, 30; with pronom. element, /mj-/////, 
'over me', 129, 8. 135, 62. 

tiasal^ noble ; 26, 10 co rig n-7/. ; 130, 9 huasal trinoit ; 112, 6 co xAMiasail 
hiris. 

uasal-athair, patriarch ; pi. geii. 134, 15 -athrach. 

uaser^ where F has oser., can be nothing but ''younger (brother)', referring to 
Joseph in relation to his brethren, 26, 9 though the gl. gives amiasal 
fer ; cf. S. na Rann 3142 loseph ossar a mbrathair, and see 7137. 

uasiiin., see iias. 

uath^ horror ; pi. dat., 131, 30 co n-ainbthib hieathaib, \\hich the gl. expands 

into ocus CO n-iiathaib ; perhaps only adjectival. 
uathach., horrible (of hell), 131, 39. 

uatlied., in phr., i n-ti. 7 hi sochaide, ' amid ^few or in a multitude', or perhaps 
' alo7te or with others '. 

ucht., bosom, lap ; 120, 96 inn-a hiicht. 

Victor., the angel Victor, ' the common angel of the Scotic race, even as 
Michael is for the Hebrew race', 98, 7. 102, 47. 

\h'\uile, all ; 29, 41 (huili), 30, 50. 98, 9 (tar Elpahu.). 101, yj (huili). 126, 200. 

135, 47 {jia hiiile nert^pl. ace). 
uisse^ suitable, fit ; conipar.., 102, 60 ba hiiissc soillsi fri eitsecht na nocb, gl. 

ba corii^ ' fitter '. 
ulc [olc], evil ; dat.., 123, 142 ar ulc fri, 'to the detriment of ; 159, loariffern 

CO xi-W-ulcc ; see also elc. 
ulli, L. 28, 32. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS, 275 

//w, suffix pron. after verbs, 'me', 26, 11. 

'imn^ suffix pron. after verbs, ' us ', 28, 27. 29, 38. 

Ur, of the Chaldees ; 28, 27. 

urlatii^ obedience ; dat. 3, 133, i i n-urlataid aingel. 

usee, water ; //. dat., 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. 

ut, L. 28, 26. 

iitmaille, unrest, activity ; 26, 3 itir foss no ?^., gl. cid for initecht, 

yminon, hymn ; 102, 51 ; pL, 100, 2'^ y??i7mnn. 



T 2 



276 



IV. 

Glossary to the Amra (text only). 

Abbreviations as on p. 217 with the following : 

Ad. = Adamnan's Prayer (No. 34). 

Cr. = The Amra of Colum Cille (ed. O'Beirne Crowe, Dublin, 187 1). 

YBL = Yellow Book of Lecan. 



«, poss. adj. pron. 3 pers., his ; it hardly seems to occur save in the sg., but 
it is not always certain ; 185. 190. 191 {a meit ?). 323 {a huath^ 
where the h is merely formal). 331. 430. 463. 484 (tre Vi-a chian ?). 493. 
51P. 516. 519. 533. 598. 611. 637. 

abb^ abbot ; 263 cell cen abbaid {ace). 

acallaiin^ conversation, act of conversing ; 459 ar mind n-Axal n-acallaim, 
where gl. gives no hint to determine the construction, but LU gl. (a) 
no'aicelled, 'he conversed', (b) iar n-acallaim. De do-som, ' after 
God's conversation with him ', (c) ' his conversation was second to that 
of the angels, which was the best ' ; YBL simply says, 'our noble, to 
whom came the angel Axal, to converse with him '. No grammatical 
analysis can be extracted out of any of the glosses. 

accobur^ desire ; 439 a. a sula. 

adaig^ night ; 310. 

adbud {!) 574 ar a., gl. aimnni or adb-chlos, 'abstinence' or 'pomp', on T 
and LU, but YBL has only cachadbchlos dorindi is ar saer-clandacht 
darindi, ' whatever pomp he did (exhibited), it was for nobility (free- 
clanship) he did it ' ; he shewed hospitality for a valid reason, which 
reason is not very clear ; and the more so that the next line contains 
another difficult word, udbud^ which is very like this. 

adcoi, he will tell, narrate ; 401 gl. no'i7inisfed^ YBL no'fais7ieded. A good 
example of (fut., viz) s-aor. conjunctive, coi : ^/cod [cuad] = fci : 
y/^y[tiag]. 

adfct^he. told ; 412 gl. no'aisneided^ 'narrabat', prob. intended as ^ai^^^^rt', but 
see adfiadaini in Gl. Hymn. 

adranacht^ was buried ; 550 a. ria n-aes, gl., ro'adiiacht j LU has advv?^- 
nacht^ YBL even 'ra?idacht : all three point to the one pronunciation, 
d?t = mi = 7id. 

Aed, n. pr., son of Ainmire, 555. 

aer, air ; 620 in t-aer. 

aes, age ; due period of life-time ; 550 ria n-aes = ria n-a acs [prps. a t's]. 

aguth (?) 547 ; n-aguth i n-athfers, where the context suggests ath-giith^ 
'second voice', as a//i-fcrs, but the gl. gives aigl/u'de, 'fearful', as if 
a^-guth^ 'terror-voice'; both explanations are given in LU and 
YBL. 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 277 

ai^ his, ' le sien ' ; 260 huile bith, ba hai he, ' it was his ' ; gl. ba leis^ apud 
eum ; but YBL has uiH bith ba he a «z .1. a selb uili atbath o adbath- 
som, ' all its possessions died when he died ', apparently extracting 
adbath out of bith ba Jie a ai (!). 

ai (?) 533 fo lib ligi a ai, which LU gl., 'oh sages', a eolchuj YBL does not 
interpret the word but reads robo maith lib ligi a ai d ' [fjagbail, 
where the position of a ai forbids it to be taken as explanator\^ of lib, 
and suggests ''his grave ', i.e. Columba's. 

aias (?) 620 apparently only bad spelling for a aes, ' his age ', as g/. has it ; 
YBL omits the phr. altogether. 

aiccestar, s-pret. of adchiu, ' I see ' ; 310 nad adaig aiccestar ; but the gll. 
give aiccther, aicither, faicther, as if pres. pass, ! 

aicellestair, he addressed, conversed with ; 587 a. fri hangel. 
\aidblib, great ; not in our text. LU airbrib aidblib aidbsib, 350.] 
aidbse, chorus (of praise) ; or vision, appearance, as the gll. give, 350 gl. 
taidbsin, 'the appearance of the black demons, or the chorus, the 
unison song of the men' &c. as LU explains ; YBL gl. 'he pro- 
phesied', or ' it hindered the deeds of the demons', i.e. the beautiful 
\taibse7iach) song of C.C. The text as it stands cannot be construed : 
YBL reads argair gnimu di' aidbsib arbrib no haidbsib ; quoting the 
famous verse, given in Cr. pp. 10, 11. 

ainvi, name ; 51 L 617. Ad 8. 

airbrib, 350, in crowds ; (see the quotations given in Horn. Pass. gl. p. 836 
oirbir), but the construction is not intelligible. Our gl. inna n-iimned, 
'of their multitudes', is also given on 302, rdnic Axala ro-hairbriu 
archangliu, ' [with] great multitudes ', gl. co hiuimed, where LU has la 
arbriu, ' with crowds', as also YBL. 

aircheiid, sure and certain ; defined, assigned ; 243 ba ar n-airchiund, ' he 
who was our assured [protector, advocate (?)] ' as YBL gl., tallad fomn 
anti rob airchend d' ar n-etarscarad fria ar mbochta 7 fria ar n-adaid- 
gni do breith uann .1. C.C. 'he who was destined to sever us from 
our poverty and to take our wretchedness from us '. 

airm^ place; Ad 6 angel-airm, seems to mean, 'place where the angels 

are'. 
al-liath, 624, where al is gl. 'beauty ' [quasi aiUe\ ; but see under Hath, 
Albtt, Scotland ; 553. 
ainn(\rt\ weakness ; 550 (LU aimniurt, YBL aiinnert). 

amra, amrad, eulogy ; 660 amrad in-so ind rig, where the gll. add amrad 
[= amra, ' wonderful '], in rad, or in rath, or in Tith, or it is = am- 
-reid, ' not smooth ' ; or it means am = ' death ', and rad = ' saying ', 
or am = *" heave n\ quasi ?;^/;/-rath, 'heaven's grace' given to him in 
reward. LB has the same, but YBL is a little less lavishly fantastic 
and gives only, ' Twt smooth is it in its words ', or ' wonderful the 
reward that was given for it '. 

amridir, compar. to amra, ' wonderful ', 408 ' one who would be more won- 
derful than C.C, so all the gll. 

dn, noble ; 604 gein n-dn. 

anacul, act of saving ; 194 m' a. de mur theinntide. 

andily un-pleasant ; 561 ni handil (lem, acht is dil^ adds gl.). 

angel, angel ; 300. 344. 587. Ad 6, there being in every case something 
abnormal in form or construction. 



278 GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 

d?7i\ beauty ; fasting (?) ; 574, but there is nothing to shew what is its mean- 
ing exactly. 

a?ti7?i, prob. ainini^ taint, blemish ; 675 cen a., YBL has cen ainim uathmar 
granna, ' without frightful ugly stain '. 

anivi^ soul ; 511 beo a aiiuaini^ [an unintelligible spelling found in all, which 
seems to involve an ety. gl. an-icaim^ ' without seam ', said of the soul 
(?)] ; gen.^ 236 less aiiiiia. 

a7imni^ endurance, abstinence ; 459 ba hanmni ar beba, gl. ' of dearth of 
drink he died ', do lugu digi atbath ; LU also adds do itaid^ ' of 
thirst '. 

di- n-, our ; 236. 243. 246. 459 ij). 

ar, C071J., for, because ; 243. 246. 249. 252. 256. [405 ar 6 (?).] 

ar, prep., i. upon ; 2. for, on behalf of, on account of: — 

1. 422 ar chathru (?) ; 428 ar assaib ; — 

2. 425 ar Deu ; 514 ar imbud ; 535 ar saeth ; 539 ar credla ; 553 ar 

iffern ; 574 ar adbud, ar ani. 

ar-, apparently prep, prefix, of no very clear reference or construction : — 459 

ba hanmni czr'beba (?), cf. 243 ar' don'hdiih. (?) ; 657 cz/"dlecht, gl., ro'- 

dlecht. 
aicha7igel, archangel ; 302 archangliu, ace. pi., = la a., [i n-airbrib ?] ; Ad 

9 CO harchangliu Heil. 
ardd, high ; 269 co ha., (he arose) 'on high'. 
a7\d\ehathru, prob. intended, 422, ' high cities ' (?). 
a7'do7ico7i7iiath (?) 236 ni less anma ar sui a., gl. ' our sage, who has gone from 

us into a fair land ' ; quasi 

ar- don- conn- iath 
atrullai huan i n-iath cain. 

But our gl. also suggests that eo7i7iiath is formed from co7idio, ' I salt, 
season ', and tr. ' he who seasoned with his teaching our stench of sin 
and transgression '. LU has the same with a third explanation, by 
condi[tus], ' buried, hidden away from us '. YBL gl. as follows : ' it is 
not to the welfare of our soul that there has been severed from us the 
sage who itsed to pro tee I the men of Ireland and Scotland ', where bid 
diC forco77iet, shews that the gl. only adds a7iother speculation, quasi 
2iV'don'eo7i7iiat/i, ' who protected us ', equating -eo7i7iiath, with the 
root of -eoniet. YBL then adds the co7idio guess, and renders, ' the 
sage that used to expel from us {ro'i7tdarbad uaind) our sins &c '. 
These speculations are therefore, 

(a) cai7t iath, fair land, 



[ar do7i)con7iiath = 



(b) co7idio, I season, 

(c) co7iditus, buried, 
.{d) eo?i-e77ii/n, I protect. 

There is only one thing certain about these glosses, and that is 
that all are wrong. 
argair (?) 350 a. gnimu De aidbse &c. Cr. has totally misapprehended 
the drift of the gl. in LU., which means, ' the eulogy the people gave 
him (C.C.) distracted his mind, hindered it from being absorbed in 
God'; as also given in our gl. ro'aifgair imtJii Sec, but it adds 
ro'ergart gmvciu De &c., prps 'he protected the works of God from 
the apparition of the dark demons' ; and the third gl. suggests that 
it was the words of Basil that forbade him (from nourishing or 



GLOSSARY ro THE AMRA. ' 279 

exhibiting pride). YBL gl. ro'thairmgir^ or ro' thairiniscistair^ he 
^ prophesied^ or '' hifidered\ 

ardlechi^ was due ; 647 gl. ro'dlecht^ as also LB, which adds is ard-follics 
quasi ard-lecht (?) ; YBL gives ro'dlig de tocht amal dleagar do 
chach, ' it was due from him to come [or be silent] as it is due from 
everybody '. 

armbert (?) 346 armbert Bassil brathu, but LU and YBL have only arbert j 
T gl. ro'erbert^ ' Baithin used (quoted (?)) the words or the judg- 
ments of Basil to subdue C.C.'s pride at being so celebrated by Irish- 
men, so that (YBL adds) his prophetic power abandoned him, and 
there was a crowd of demons accompanying him &c '. 

arthu^ ace. pi. of arad^ ladder [p. 163, 21] ; 422 fri arthu ar chathru, gl. fri 
aradu na cathrach nemda. 

as^ out of, from, (Lat. r.i'), 33L 

asnei^ he tells ; 219 ris re asnei C. cen bith, 'story when it tells of C.C.'s 
death ' (?) LU aisneid^ YBL in re a n-aisncidend duind in scelaige, our 
gl. aisneiter dun. 

as'ra'la^ he put away (his diseases) ; 318 gl., ro1a ri na sacart a galra ule de, 
as'la^ perf. as'ro'la-. 

assaib [sasad] (?) 428 ar assaib rigthier, gl. ar sastaib do ir-richiud, prps. ' for 
satisfactions to him in the kingdom (of heaven) ; YBL ar sassad ir- 
richiud d'agbail, joined on to the next item ; so nearly LU. But 
none of the gll. pay any attention to the unintelligible rigthier^ 
which can hardly mean anything else than 'he is crowned'. 

(iss'id'rocaib^ 300 probably =^ ass'ro'fo'od-y/gab with infix, pron. id^ see under 
rocaib. 

ath-fers^ second (?) verse ; 547. 

atgaill^ [ad-glad-ur], he spoke, talked ; 587 atgdlU gramataig greic, ' he 
talked (1) Greek grammar'. 

ath-laSy\\i\.s re-lit ; 657 'the lamp that was extinguished in this life', ro'athlas 
'yonder in regno coelorum ' ; but the form is awkward, for the root is 
already lass-^ ' to blaze ', so there is probably an absorption of the 
assimilated passive ending, unless the verb is to be taken as a neuter. 

(itnoi^ [adnai YBL] (.'') ; 555 Aed a. ule oll-doine &c., all the gll. ro'aithnestar^ 
ro'aithnigestar^ ^ he ordered'' or ''he kneiu'' ; but as in either case it is 
impossible to construe the sentence, on any text, we may suspect a 
possible reference in the original text to an atnaig^ 'he gave,' as in the 
gl. doratj ' Aed gave seven cumals to get his name inserted in the 
Amra.' The words ule oll-doine^ must conceal some distortion of the 
text, but conjecture is futile. 

(itronfi(u\ he bestowed, distributed (?) ; 574 a. gart nglan, ''he exercised 
(bestowed?) great hospitality,' gl. r<9Vr«^z/. But YBL seems to give 
a different turn, 'the descendant of Conall escaped {terna) through the 
pure gift he made, so that his city is in the presence of God,' terna 
hua Conaill triasan tidnacal glan doroine, co fil a cathair a fiadnuise 
De. It is possibly only 'rann-aim, ' I divide, distribute.' 

iitruicc^ prob. ' he arose,' but the form is novel = atraig {?\ 269 gl. con- 
nargaib, 'he arose,' LU nttruic, gl., atraracht, id. ;' YBL atric^ gl. 
adracht. 

Axaly name of the angel, Auxilius^ sent to encourage and strengthen 
Columba, as Victor was the name of the angel sent to Patrick ; 302 
{Axalii\ 344. 459. The gll. know the connexion with auxilium (304), 



2So GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 

but nevertheless, do not abstain from the ety. gl. .i. ucca + sola^ ' sole 
choice ', a hybrid of Gaelic and Latin (308), quasi ' the one city that 
each would choose, heaven '. 

ha^ copula, in past tense ; prefixes h to initial vowel of predicate ; 243. 246. 
260. 344. 456.- 459.463-^. 469'^. 471. 598. 

bad^ copula, in condit. ; only in 408 (where the construction is unintelligible), 
bad z>z-amridir, gl., bad amru ; LU has badib {/) amradair, (tr ' \vas 
equally-noble,' or 'was more truly learned'); YBL has bad in 
amraither (gl. bad amru). 

bds, death ; 453. 509. 

Bassil^ n. pr., 346, St. Basil. 

'bath^ he died ; 240 bath ; 243 do'n'bath, 'has died to-our-loss,' 246, in both 
cases gl. atbath ; so 608 bathar^ LB. ^/. and YBL gl., though both 
T and LB suggest 7io'bethe^ as if they contemplated bathar as a 
quasi-passive form, (cf atathar and hither). 

batar^ 569 see boi. 

beba, red. perf 3 sg., will die ; 459, gl. (by all), atbath, ' he died,' but the text 
seems to indicate ar'beba, quasi ro'beba (?). 

bet, lip, mouth ; ace. //., 569 cluidsius borb-beolu bendacht. 

bendaeht., act of blessing ; 569 * he forced foolish lips to bless ', (when they 
wished to curse). 

bed, alive ; 408. 51 1^ ; ace. pi., 240 biu. 

beoil, fatness ; flesh ; 435 sechnais beoil (LU) but YBL and T have seehrais 
beoil, where the gl. has ro'sechnastair a anam ar na ro'chaithestair a 
saith do 'n feoil uair [is] searcholl feoil, whereas LU simply gl. 
do'sechnad in beoil, ' he avoided flesh '. 

bias, rel. fut. of substantive verb, 408 bias beo. 

binn, melodious ; 463 (guth) ; 624 (beo). 

bith^ world ; [219 can bith (gl. cen a bith i rwbith), but LU has beith 
'existence,' and YBL cen bid, all prob. taking \X.^ beith/] 260 uile 
bith, prps = ' every world,' or 'all existence'; 509 bds bith, gl. 
' eternal death ', or * death i7i the world ', bds tre bithit, is in bith ; 598 
do'n bith, ' came into the world '. 

biu, see bed. 

bo, copula, ^h^rneg. or {prep, cum rel. =■) conj'.j 326 dia 7nbo goiste celebrad ; 
507 ni, na bo recht rig. 

bocht, poor ; dat. pi., 467 bochtaib. 

boi, verb substantive, ' was in existence ' ; 275 fot mboi, ' as long as he 
lived ' ; 278^ boi saegul-sneid, boi seim-sdth ; 282 boi sab suithe ; 285 
b. dinn oc libar l.-d. ; 328 b. a huath for demon ; 408 coich b. ; 438 b. 
cath (?) ; 440 b. cast ; 449 b. less Ian ; 451 b. leor less ; 4533 b. huasal, 
b. obid, b. huasa bds [in some of which it is certainly wrong, for there 
is no imaginable reason for boi huasal, and indeed the gl. YBL gives 
bai cor'ba uasal-sacart he. 

horbb, rude ; 567 b. beolu. 

brdthu, judgements ; 346 armbert Bassil b., where gll. .i. bretha or briathi-a. 

brdn, sorrow ; 611. 

buaid, victory; 445 cloth-ond or b. 



GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 281 

buich^ 611 gl. brisiud, as if from ^ doing, bach, ' to break '* ; but also gl. eiy. 

boi uch, as if the word were only uch, ' sigh ' ! 
bidditi, crowds, (of angels) ; Ad 6. 

each, pron., each ; 401 [chaciin], 

cain, fair ; = de}i2ivs\, 358 (gl.-gnim) ; cain-sruth, 579. 

cairpdiu, chariots ; 539, ace. pi. of carpat^ (gl. carbtu). 

cais, hatred ; 358 gl. cais, ' miscais '. 

car {?) 367 ut car Casion, see z//. 

cat/ij battle ; 542 c. sir ; p/., 370 catha. 

ra//i, 438 .1. catholicus (!). 

cathair, city ; 564 ; gen. fri arthru ar[d]-ch<^///rz/, 422 {gl. na cathrach). 

cathra, (n. pr., gl. of Cathair Mor) 674. 

ceckj (adj.) each, (chaque, folld. by subst.) ; 282. 456. 471. 535. 

celrdj see cerdd. 

ceisy little harp &c. ; 263 gl. 

celebrad, act of saying mass ; 326. 

cell, church ; 253 c. cen abbaid ; 495 cet c. custoi tond ; 219 cen chill ; Ad 

20 col c. am. 

celmaine, omen, destiny ; Ad 4. 

cen, without ; 219-'. 263^. 675. 

ceo, and (.?) ; 435^, see 230 and sub sceo. 

cerdd, art, profession; 463 c. cleircechta ; 611, chuind ; 331 as a cheird 

[cleircechta]. 
r^r/^, (Latin?); 620. 

cesaiin, I suffer ; pret. 3 sg., 321 ro-ches ; imperf:^ sg., 471 no-chesad. 
eel, hundred ; 495 c. cell. 
celal, song ; 655 dron-ch. (of this eulogy). 
cethri, four ; Ad 12 na c. sen fichet, (24 elders). 
cethriir, four persons ; ge?i., 486 slicht cethruir. 
cian, distant ; 484 tre n-a ch., (gl. is fata, ' it is long '). 

cich, (^/ci-, red. perf. ?), 'he saw' (?) ; 675 ^o'vix'chich (gl. co ro'ma-accara, 

' till he saw me ' .''). 
cill, cilli, see cell. 

ciiiil, [ceol] song ; 314 nadgenet ciiiil (pi.). 
cliircecht, clericship ; 463 cerdd cleircechta. 
cleir [cli'ar], clergy ; 499 ni ellastar cloen-f///^/r. 
cler, clergyman (?) ; 294 o chlcraib, 
clden, perverse, false ; 499 c. -chleir. 

doth-onn, stone ; 445, gl. cloch clochi, a stone of stone, because ond means 
' stone '. 

cluidsius, he subdued ; 560 gl. ro-chl6i ; see under -iis. 

clunim, I hear ; 204 dunes, qui audit. 

CO {yi-)prep., to, towards, up to ; 226 co h' India, (but also = cot, * road ' !) ; 422 
CO domun ; 637 co hether ; 635 co ec (?) ; (Ad) 1 co Dia ; 6 co hangel- 
ainn ; 8 co harchangliu ; 412 con-mi, gl. corrici nuu. 



282 GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 

CO {?i-) prep.^ with ; 383 roinn co figuir ; 604 co nert ; 6V5 co nhuaisli. 

co^ cojtj., so that ; till ; 484 co taslai (?) ; 490 co talluid ; 545 co nach rega ; 
635 CO ecuas. 

coich, whose ; 408'-, coich boi, c. bias. 

coirm^ ale ; 435. 

col^ crime ; (Ad) 20 (sic gl., or := colo Lat.). 

coluaiii^ body ; 637 gl. i colamn. 

Coluin Cille, n. pr. 219. 269. 405. 474. (Ad) 1. 20 (gen.). 

covibiiich^ he broke ; 321 gl. cain ro'briss, pret. of com-bo7ig-. 

conislechtaig (Ad) 12 comileclaib^ (gl. cumtaigib 'buildings'; comlechtaib \. 
comthijioltaib^ ' assemblies '. 

Cond^ n. pr.. gen. Cuind 611, Cuinn 527 [O'Quin]. 

confich (?) 602 conjich^ figlestar, gl. ' that which he sewed '. 

coiigein^ was born (?), he begat (?) ; 604 congein de gein, gl. ro'genair gein 
n-an, Y. 

conoiter^ co7i'r'oitcr^ is preserved (?), (but gl. kjiciv or guarded)^ 240 gl. 
ro'choimeted, is qui custodiebat ; 333 conroiter recht, gl. rofitir 
com'mor, ' he knew greatly ' ; here the words ind rechta must depend 
on soiiairti^ which is the object of ro'fitir, so that convmor^ 'greatly', 
is intended as the ely. gl. [!] of <r<?;z-oiter, ^av 'to preserve.' 

cojiiiail^ body (?) ; 542 gl. as if colain ' body ', but 566 gl. of Connall, (or, 
cotach conuail means 'peace between body and soul', as an al. gl.), 
and 575 apparently O'Connell. In either case, whether body^ or 
Connall^ be intended, it is wrong. 

co7'p^ body ; gen. ciiirp 519 ; in 675 it is evidently wrong, prob. for Coirpre 
Nia-fer of Leinster. 

cosi\ act of restraining ; 474 cose tuath, ' the tribes were restrained by C.C 

^^A^cV/, alliance, agreement of peace ; 566 foi c. C, gl. 'at observing Xh^ peace 

of C 
cot "ro'lais, 292 where cot- is prob. only co^ ' so that ', see lassais. 

credla [credal], faithful ; 539 ar credla cairpdiu, gl. ' hence he put this 
judgement on them, for the faithful chariot of his body '. 

creis (?), 432 sui slan crcis Crist, gl. (a) = rr^Z/j, 'he believes', (b) from creo^ 
' he grew ', or (c) some form of cresco {/) ' inorbairt ', ''increase '. 

cridi^ heart ; 456 la cridi cech ecnada. 

cridochtaib, 294, o chleraib c, which the gl., docht a chride^ seems to analyse 
as crid-docht^ see docht. 

Crist, n. pr. 432. 481. (Ad) 20. . 

crock., cross ; 423 iar n-a chroich ; 598 ba sir do'n chruich a chuimni ; 617 

ainm criicJii. 
•chiiaid., 385, A cubaid iJ).,-\yM\. the gl. seems to hint at ro-chuaid as merely 

for ro-s/mid, ' very sage ' (I). 
cualaminar., we heard ; 405 where the text sccuis to read r' 6> (!), 'we have 

^i^^ixdi from C 
ciiici., up to this (?) ; 620 cuici a ias (?), (gl. ''up to this his age ', cosse a a^s 

[conice so, Cr.]. 
ciiil (?) 530-, gl., cull deim de eot, ' he did nothing of jealousy ', but see 

deini ! 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 283 

ciiili (?) 521, cuili neoit, gl. ro'choillestar gainne, 'he suffered niggardli- 
ness ' (?). 

ciiillsi'us^ he destroyed them (?) ; 519 tule a chuirp cuillsi'us, ' as to the lusts 
of his body he suppressed them '. 

cuiiimi^ memory ; 598. 
Ciiindy see Cond. 
cuirp^ see corp. 

cuitechta^ company (?) ; 268 gl,, ' when the company of God [i.e. the angels] 
came to meet C.C. 

culu^ chariot (?) ; 187 culu tria neit, gl. 'as goes a scythed chariot through 
battle^ be it thus my soul may go through the battle of demons to 
heaven' ; cul'xs gl. by Cor., as 'chariot', but the speculations of the 
gl, show no light on the construction. 

cuinachtach^ powerful, of Christ ; (Ad) 20 ; feni. dat. sg., 331 as a cheird 
chumachtaig. 

custoi, [quasi custodit .^] 495 gl. cometaid, ' he keeps, guards '. 

'd\ infix pron. ntr., 513 fo'd'ruair, zV/effecit. 

dal^ meeting, assembly, 624. 

dag^ good, 342, (but dag is not used save as crude adj. in composition so 
that dag-\iniba^ or something] would have to be read, ' good-(death) '. 

ddina^ was granted, (?) 339 suithe do ddma deochta, gl. ro'damad^ ' was 
granted ', but also ddnitha, which is not clear of construction, *" conces- 
sio7is of the Son of God ' (?), where ro'boi becomes inexplicable. 

de^ prep.^ from, out of; 194 n'anacul de mur theinntide ; {di^ 471), 204 
(hears) de nem ; 233 de de[is ?] Sion (gl. do dcis in tS., ' at the right 
hand of Zion ') ; 269 atruicc roardd trath De de Cholum cuitechta 
[Cr. has no dc\ ; 530 deim de eot, de formut ; 504 congein de gein. 

dim^ from me, 671. 

de^ cpd. pre/, from it, him, 350 (al. gl. arrogart de) ; 657 (ro')dlecht dc^ 
' was due from him '. 

De\ gen. of Dia. 

deacht^ deity, 339 (suithe ?) na deachta. 

dede (?) seemingly = ' right hand ', 545 nech rega rig-mac for dedc De, ' the 
prince will not come upon the right hand of God' ; cf also 233 where 
dede Sion, is gl. ' do deis in tS.'. 

deil/iiy noise, 214. 

deim (?) 530* cuil deim de eot, de formut, where gl. seems to have deim •=. 
jn\ 'nothing', 'he did nought of jealousy &c.', [quasi deme 'neuter',] 
but gives also as gl. ■=■ demo (Lat.), 'I take away', in which case 
the cuil seems to be taken as objective to deim^ ' takes away im- 
piety' (!). 

deimtluichta (?) gl. 'was taken away, removed', ro'dit^bad^ apparently as if ^- 
im-thecht. 

dcmal^ demon ; 323 (gl. demon) ; if the m is aspirated, it is simply the word 
devil. 

denam^ act of doing, deed ; 358 cain-d., gl. cain-gnim. 

Deo^ 572, see Dia. 

dcr^ tear ; 195 gl. ' place in which tears are shed ', bale hi teilcitcr dera. 



284 GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 

derb^ certain ; 342 (gl. dcniin). 644. 

desestar^ he sat ; 572 oc Deo d., O. Ir, dessid, pi. desetar. 

Deu, 425, see Dia. 

di, 471, see de. 

Dia, God ; 1851 190. 194. 204. Ad 1 ; ge?t., De, 229. 269. 300 (De angel, 

note inversion). 352. 545. Ad 12 (De Athar) ; dat., Deo, 425 ar Deu {^iro 

Deo) ; 572 oc Deo desestar (apud Deum). 

di-a n-, by which ; 608 di-a mbathar. 

dud/, declension (?) ; 680, where the gl. seems to hint at the modification the 
poet had put on the \i)iea7ting or form (?) of] the words in his poem ; 
but it is all hopeless guesswork. 

'dibadij) 657 gl. do"ra"dbad, i.e. do'ro'dibad, ' was extinguished'. 

dibad, death, 297. 

did (?) (for ditiii ?), shelter ; 469 ba did do bochtaib. 

dilcen, 243 gl. dilged and adilgnige, and Cr. gives even dlige (dligthech) ! 

If adilcen, it would mean ' needy ' ; but if ^di-leg- is suspected, then 

di-leciin, ' remission' ; all is vague. 
dim, from me ; 671, gl. dim-sa. 
din, shelter, protection ; 469. 
dind, fortress, stronghold ; top ; 282. 285 {dinn), but gl. apparently co aclethi, 

' to its ridge ', cf. O'Dav., p. 75 dinn \. ard no cleith. 

dindgna, height, hill ; Ad 12. i ndingnaib De, gl. hi cumtaigib, 'buildings, 

ornaments, shrines (?) '. 
dir, fit, suitable, but 401 gl. ret, ' a thing ', each n^/>-uais, ' every lofty 

thing ', each ret huais. 
di-sceoil (?) 21 1 ni d., gl. cen seel, ' unstoried ', or dis in seel, ''poor story ' ; 

but there does not appear any reason for the gen. form of sceoil j Cr. 

has gl. duthe sceoil, ' folly of story '. 
di-scriiit, inscrutable ; 467. 

diu-tercc (?) 194 m'anacul de mur theinntide d. nder, where the gl. first has, 
'a place in which tears are shed\ evidently reading du i teilcter, 
instead of, or as analysis of, di-u tercc (!) ; and next, takes it = diu 
Latin, and dercc 'eye', as a Latin-Irish cpd., =: a long look (!), per- 
haps intended as deod-, ' last look ' ; but tercc (of our text) means 
' few, scanty '. 

di-ulaing, intolerable ; 215. 

dligthech, lawful ; 481 eter dligthechu {jovs:), gl., ' angels & archangels '. 

'dn', i?7fix pro7i., 'him', 481 no"dn'geilsigfe. 

do, prep, (cum dat) a, [give]; to b, [go] towards; 211 d', 312. 467. 469^. 
493 (b). 611 ; dam, to me, 681 ; do, to him, 226. 339. 644. 647^.) 

do, perfective prefix ; 675 ^(C'm'chich, ' may he see me ' (?). 

do, two ; 204 mo do niiaill, ' my two cries '. 

dochctal, music ; 490. 

docht (?) 294 o chleraib cri\d\dochtaib ; it is impossible to say with any 

certainty what it means : gloomy, silent, reserved, learned, are tenable 

as speculations. 
doinacht, humanity ; 425 ar Deo doinachta, but it is difficult to explain the 

i^enitive here ; the gl. apparently inverts the words, and tr. * for the 

humanity of God's Son.' 



GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 285 

doine (?), 555 A. atnoi ule o\\-d. &c., where the gl. gives no explanation of 
oll-d.; doine should mean ' inen\ but perhaps dua7i is at the bottom 
of the puzzle, and it means '' poems\ and perhaps it is something 
quite different from either ! 

doinib^ [dat. pi. of duine ' homo '], 467. 572. 

'dom'y infix pron. i sg.^ 668 ro'^T^l^/z/'sibsia (?), gl. rov/^-fuca, cf. 660 ro"</(9;;rrig, 
gl. dorat rige dam, ' gave kingship to me '. 

doinun^ world ; 422 co d. dringthier, gl. ad caelum^ or ro'bo do a sJiomainy 
which latter has again an alternative, ' to /li/n his good-gift ', or ' two 
his good-gifts '. But how doimin is to mean heaven^ does not appear, 
for doviiin means the worlds and not the sky, unless we elect to read 
Lat. domiim ! 

do'sluindim, I interpret, explain ; sec. jut. 3 j-^. (?), 252 dosluindfe. 

'don\ infix pron., ' us ' ? 660 for'^^;rsnaidfe. 

ddn, dat. def. art.., 598^ do'n chruich. 

dringiin., I leap, press on towards (?) ; 422 dringthier., with unintelligible 
ending -thier., found also 428 rigthier. 

dron., firm ; 555 d.-chetal. 

druib (?) staying (Cr.) ; 611 where the gl. has 'there was breaking and 
sorrow in the city of Cond from the do-druib that fell upon C. Cille, 
when he went yonder [heavenward] ' ; but druib and do-druib are 
alike uncertain in meaning. 

dub., black ; 671 menna duba, gl., na mennata duba, ' the black mansions '. 

dui., fool, non-sage, opp. sui ; 226 

dul., act of going ; 611. 

^, he ; 260 ba hai he. 

ccce, Lat., 620 ecce aer. 

ecnaid^ sage, learned person ; 456 la cridi cech ecnada ; //., 316 nad eitset 
ecnaide. 

eigim^ I cry, scream ; 190 lurgu, i n-eigthiar., * in which there is crying ', 
another incomprehensible ending {-thiar) of pres. pass. 

heil, see E/. 

eitse., eitset (?) 509 nad eitse bds bith, gl. ' that there be not. fated (?) for him 
death for ever ', eitse., quasi istad (?), but it can hardly be anything 
else than ne audiat [or perhaps ' 7ie inoriatur'\ ; 316 nad ^//j^/ ecnaide, 
gl. 'sages can7iot tell it', ni hetat a aisneis, or 'one sage does not 
listen to another ', ;// heitsend [and Cr. adds two more suggestions, 
one rendering eitset., ' they die ', and another reading ecnach for 
ec7mide, with even a third speculation, adding fiiad to ecfuiide .'] 

£"/, God ; Ad 9 co harchangliu Heil^ gl. quia idem est Hel et ' deus '. 

ella\^ ...](?) ellach^ ' conjunction ', 392, but the text in Cr. has ellacht., gl. 
ro'ellged., 'conjunctum est', of the harmony of the moon's course 
with the sun's course. 

'ellar (?) 602 do'ellar fo inbuilg, with a bewildering abundance of impossible 
glosses, *he gave them to salt', or 'he tni/ked them' i.e. 'he pacified 
them ', [LU, ' he used to vieuu them under the meanings of their evil ', 
reading a n-uilc for inbuilg ; or, ' he used to visit them that he might 
inflict his proper penance on each'; or 'it was the catching of a 
flock'' ; 'he used to milk belief upon them ' ; or, ' he milked them for 
sallund\ (see inbuilg). Thus do'ellar., is twisted into nofiegad^ no- 
taidled^ gabail ella^ no'inunuilged., no's'bliged {\)\ 



286 GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

ellastar (?) 499 ni ellastar cloen-chleir, gl, ' he did not nourish a place where 
there abides a perverse clergy ', ni ailed; but cf. ell^ quoted II, 194 note-. 
ecla^ learned, skilled ; 344 ba heola Axal. 
eot^ see et. 

erailim^ I enjoin ; Ad 1 do'm'erail, 'he enjoined me', or perhaps ddiii ei'ail^ 
' to enjoin me'. 

erg?taid, wise, prudent ; 486. 

eris^ heresy ; 504 nad heris. 

esce^ moon ; 392 immuaim n-esc[i]. 

//, jealousy ; 530 cuil deim de eot {dat.). 

ether^ ether ; 637 co hether. 

eter^ etir, aitiongst ; 392 eter scolaib ; 383 etir libru {ace.) ; 381 et/r dlig- 
thechu ; Ad 12 etir comslectaib. 

faig, he sewed ; 350 faig ferb, gl. no'fuaiged ; LU adds no'figed., ' he wove.' 

faith., prophet ; 229. 

fecht., fight, violent deed ; time ; 608 nad fuich fecht, ' he fought not a 
fight ', (or, ' at the time whe7i ' &c.) ; so perhaps 555, where LU has gl., 
i?i ta?t, ' when he should come '. 

fecht?iaeh, lucky, fortunate ; 420 (compar.) fechtnachu. 

Fedliinid., n. pr., 494, — mthi, ge7t. 

ferai??!, I effect, prepare ; 420 gres ro'fer, * he effected 3. course' ; 637 ro'fer 
subai, ' he brought about peace ', gl. roferasta?-^ Tiwd foruir. 

fe?-b, word ; 360. gl. briathar., but LU quotes the three meanings briaihai', 
bole ('blotch') and bo (' cow'), given also in Cormac, p. 19. 

-fess, was known ; 336- ro'fess. 

fethal, ornament, insignia ; 272 but the gl. with its alternative sithla shows 
that the initial had been deleted as in LU fnn-cthal, which the gl. 
read seihal = sith-laith., ' peace-prince '. 

fada, Lord ; 246 ar fiadait {dat., gl. co har f.) ; LU (;l. ety. co ar viDia maith, 

[quasi 7?rt( =/?))+ dia\. 

fche, twenty ; Ad 13 na cethri sen-find fichet {gen.). 

fichiin, I fight ; 542 fiched fri conuail, ,^/., dogniid fuachtain fri-a cholaind. 
' he made attack upon his body' ; b^Afcht thuaith, gl. di-ay^r//, or di-a 
fichtis^pugnavit ox piignabajii; LB ^.dds fognatis, serviebant. 

figlim, I perform vigil ; 21^ fglis fot mboi, he performed ''vigiP as long as 
he lived, gl. as denoting twelve hundred genuflexions daily, sic LU : 
(y02 fglestar, where LB gives also the same gl. 

figiiir, (metaphorical) figure ; 383. 

fin (?) 594 fin r\ou\\., gl.,f?ie?n nouit {!). 

find, white, fair, good ; 272 f7id-{etha.\ ; Ad 13 na cethri sen fnd fichet, of 
the 24 elders, ' old-fair ones '. 

fir, true ; 252 focculyfry 542 soich fir, LU gl. hy f?'i?ine. 

fir-ociis, truly near ; 204 Dia f., gl. of God's omnipresence (S:c. 

firian, righteous ; 204 Dia f. 

fissid, seer ; 249 gl. ety. fiss-sid, ' knowledge-peace ', LU adding fis-aith, 

' knowledge-swift '. 
fitJur, tutor, teacher, 360, gl. ety. in feth-athair^ the usual gl., LU adding, sir, 

or amnas, long or diffi.ciilt. 



f 



GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 287 

fo, good ; 297 fo dibad, gl. maith a eipiltiu ; 533 fo lib. 502 fo in builg (?), LU 
giving an al. gl., combo maith no'immuilged. 

fo,prep., under ; 495 fo ogi offiinn ; 513 fo recht noeb ; 654 fo thuind, gl., 
is foccul fo thuinn in scel-sa, ' this story is a ' word under wave ', if 
that be the meaning, but LK takes it as one word foihiiind, which it 
defines as a ' word that wounds a person \ also ?i.6.^\x\^^ fot/ici?id, and 
g\. fothe?idas, 'a word that oppresses all ' ; cf. also the t.\\\.\y fotho)id in 
Cor. Tr, p. 81, where unfortunately the verse quoted is unintelligible. 

focha7iaim, I sing; Ad 13 fochanat riched, 'they celebrate in song the 
kingdom ', dicentes ter, sanctus &c. 

focciil, word ; 252, 654. 

fodruair, ^tri. with infix pron., of yb/;-/;//, fo'd'nmi'r, *he caused it', 513, 
^/foirim; but the gl. seems to have taken it 3.S fo-driib-, 'to stay', 
gl., ro'fodrubasiar, also given in LU along with ro furestar j YBL has 
only ro'fodrubiistur. 

foidiem, messenger (?) ; 246 gl. in foidem, or LU inti no'd'faidinis, ' he 
whom we used to send' ; so YBL. 

for, prep., upon ; 323, boi a huath for demon, gl. ''hy fear oj, ox fear on the 
part of, the demon' ; 545 for dede De ; 555 fechta for nia nem, which 
is unintelligible ; thegl. gives no hint of the meaning, but LU has in tan 
710'regad in tren-fer, ' when the hero would come ' [to heaven], and 
YBL has 'to the hero, when he went to heaven', do'n tren-fer in 
feacht dochuaid for nem ; in both cases, the explanation seems to 
demand a verb oi going, and the inversion of_/^r and nia, but it can 
only be vague conjecture. But YBL "adds, or aed means 'fire', or 
'an angel would come there in the shape of a flashing lightning' ; 
or, ' he ordered the eulogy to be made thus,' &c." The gl. refers to 
Aed, who gave seven cumals for having his name inserted in this 
eulogy of C.C. It is interesting to note that the gl. in LU quotes 
some lines of poetry in which it is said that 'a single man of his 
draught-board would buy six cinnals (female slaves).' 

forchanaini, I teach ; 256 forcanad tuatha toi, ' he used to teach tribes 
silence'. 

forcetlaid, teacher ; 256. 

format, jealousy ; 530 cuil deim de fonnut {dat.). 

foif length, the length of time in which, so long as ; 275 fot rhboi, ' as long 
as he lived'. 

fot ij) 504, where the gl. seems to take it as meaning, 'he sent away', ni 
rofoidestar ncch huaid ; this is perhaps supported by LU foet, which 
possibly might be analysed '\x\\.q fo'ct, ' he accepted' (cf. arro'et), from 
fo'emaim ; but the YBL gl. xsfuireochair, ' careful, watchful, attentive ', 
which is also the gl. given in Cormac iox fot .x.foitech, 'cautious.' 

fresdul, act of attending on ; 272. 

fri^ prep, cum ace, towards ; 422 fri arthu ; 566 fri cotach ; 587 (conversed) 
fri h angel. 

frisberini, I oppose, repel ; 249 in fissid frisbered homnu huain, ' the sage 
who used to repel fears from us' ; YBL has ' he used to take away (.'') 
from us (nobcrcd uain) the prophet who had knowledge of the peace 
of God and men ' ; ' he used to bear away from us our terrors and our 
fear, so that wc should have no fear of the devil ' ; which is what our 
gl. says, nofrithbruidcd &c. ; 516 frisbert tinu a thoib, where the gl. 
given by Cr., as rorith brui, tr. ' great running of bowels ' is a stroke 



288 GLOSSARY TO THE AMKA. 

of imagination, for it evidently means ro'frithbrtiid^ as gl. on frisbert^ 
just as in the previous example ; YBL has ro'opdeastair^ ' it refused ' 
'that his side should be [fat], but should be lean ', which is what our 
gl, means, ' it betrayed the fatness of his side ', and in that case tinu 
is possibly nothing but tin?ic^ unless it were taken as a form of tein?iey 
' tightness ', but we have to reckon with another possibility of etymo- 
logical twist, viz. in connexion with tmd, ' sick, sore '. 

/uac/itj probably j2^^r/^ oi fo'fechiin^ I attack ; 504 ni fot vixfiiacht nad heris, 
gl.^ ' he did not himself do any heresy ', where apparently/z^^r/^/ is held 
to mean ' commit ' or ' embrace ' (heresy) ; but LU reads ni ro'fuach- 
naig^ as gl. on ni fiiacht7iad^ 'did not attack \ and so YBL, ni denad 
fiiachtaiii re neach, but here the variant is given, nir csreaSy gl., * he 
was not heretical', nirb eiretechda he, so that we have 

T ni fuacht nad heris, 

LU ni fuachtnad heris, 

YBL ni fuacht nir ^ereas [!] ; 
608 vididfinck fecht di-a mbathar, gl. ni demaz fuachtam, where ftiich 
is probably pres. oifo'fechim^ which is YBL ni ro'ficachtnaig. 

gaelaim^ I fight ; 370 catha gulas gdlais^ 'he fought,'^/., ro'gcelastar, YBL 
ro'dechastar catha in chrais. 

gair^ short while ; 32L 

gaiss, clever ? ; 362 gl. ' he was clever at explaining glosses clearly ' ; or, he 
woimded ij) the gll.', as \{ gaiss ■=■ g07iais ; so UJ gas^ gaeth^ gojiais. 

gart, hospitality ; 514: gt., YBL tidnacal, 'gift.' 

geilsigim^ I take into service ; 481 no'dn'geilsigfe, gl. ' there shall be given 
him the reward of his service', but LU 'Christ will take him into his 
service', YBL ' Christ placed him amid the just for the long period 
during which he had expounded faith and belief. 

gei7t^ birth, child ; 604 gein n-an. 

-geoin^ he knew ; 414 nadi goi geoin, (LU nad goi geoin), ' who did not know 
falsehood ', where seemingly our text has 7iad'id' . . . geoni for 
at/igeoi7i, ' recognised ', with object noun as infix pr. [!] ; LU mti 7ia 
aithgeoi7t goi, YBL narbo aichnich gas acht firindi. 

ge'scach, (branchy =), radiant, emitting rays ; 395 la grein rigescaig (rr/i^), gl. 
' sending light to the stars and the eyes of men '. 

gla7i, pure ; 574 gart nglan. 

gle, clearness ; 362 gl. co gle, ' clearly (explaining) '. 

glinni77i, I perform, carry into effect, make sure ; 602 o gnim gli7i7iesta7-, ' he 
effected' ; ^%b gli7i7isvus salmu, (with proleptic [I] affix -us, 'them'), 
gl. ' he critically recited the psalms according to obelus and asterisk ' ; 
LU adds, 'or he lear7ied them'. Here the gl. in YBL quotes a 
familiar gloss, robo salmcetlaid iar fersaib 7 d...antaib 7 analaib, see 
BB 337 ^. 

gluaSy gloss ; pi. 362 glicasa. 

g7iim, deed ; 602 6 ; 350 gnimu {ace. pL). 

g7iiiis, face ; 185. 

goiste, snare, trap ; 326, gl. ety. ' gai astuda ', ' spear of stopping ', ' coi &c. ' 
'way of stop])ing', viz. ' (demon) to whom C.C.'s celebration of mass 
was a snare that held him fast ' ; LU adds 'goiste gabala\ 'snare of 
seizure ' for the demon. 

gra7}iataigy grammar ; 587. 



I 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMKA. 289 

GrciL\ Greek (grammar) ; 587 gramataig g. 

i^rcs^ step, course ; impulse, stimulus ; 420 YBL gl. co feraib feachtnachaib 
donid a gres .i. a cheim. 

grian^ sun ; 680 gl. YBL 'though great is the eulogy that poets in olden 
times (tosaig aimsire) used to make to sky and sun, ihey are not 
greater than this sublime eulogy ; and since I do not see the light of 
sky or sun, there is no opportunity for me to make this eulogy [still more 
lofty] ' ; here iiem-gnan is evidently ' sunless, blind ', referred to in our 
gl. quia caecatus sum iterum ; ace. 395 \2l grcin {jr\v) ngescaig. 

guhc^ (Lat.) gluttony; 370 gl. cath in chrois^ but also, reading ciilc^ 'the 
battles of the three Ciile^ C. Dreimne &c.' 

/ /;-, prep.^ in ; with original final «-, assimilated 190 i/-/urgu ; 185 in n-a. 
gnuis ; 408 [(?) dad /;/, LU dad id, YBL badi)i\ ; 547- i n-a(th)guth i 
n-athfers ; 553 i n-Albu ; 637 hi coluain ; 624 i (s)nechtu (?). 

iar ;z-, prep.., after (of time) ; 493. 

iarinar^ very great ; Ad 4 tacud i. 

m///, land ; 204 nim-iath, 'heaven-land', so 493 ; 310^/. tir ; 408 ar iathaib. 

ie, prep.., at, near, in [see oc'\ ; 569 ic Toi ; 579 hie udbud. 

idal, idol ; 499. 

idlach., idolatrous ; 537 tre thuaith n-idlaig (tj^v). 

iffern., hell ; 553. 

////, ^n"/., around, about, concerning; 229 int., [LU in., YBL iii'\\ 393 /;;/ 
rith. 

imba (?) 342 derb dag imba, gl. 'good the' death., or the deceased\ as if /;;/ 
were the def. art. (I) ; \{ dag means 'good', imba ought to be a noun, 
but the text is unintelligible. 

{imbud)., quantity, multitude ; 513 (from LU, imadY'^Y^. 

immuaim., co-harmony (?) ; 395 im. n-esc[i], gl. LU co-huaini; YBL has 
' known to him was the iin-uaim of the moon, i.e. the com-rith (accom- 
panying race) that it runs with the sun '. 

/>/, def. art.., the ; of very rare usage in these fragments ; 527 in mac ; (pron.) 
660 iti-so^ 'this' ; gen., 657 ind rig, 660 ; Ad 13 ; gen. pl.^ na Ad 12. 

inbuilg (?) 502 do'ellar fo inbuilg ; fo inniuiic LU ; fo iftni uilc YBL ; YBL 
gl. ro's'innarbofo innib an uilc, 'he expelled them under the bonds (?) 
of the evil ', and ro'siimairced as an olc, ' compelled, forced them out 
of the (their) evil in which i\\e.y \\'e.re.\ {do gabail tsloindti., 'to take 
meaning '). This reading was before the eyes of gl. LU, ' he saw 
them under the bonds (?) of the evil '. But the almost illegible 
tsloi{?i)dti 2d\.er gabail in YBL 79 a 16 appears in LU 13 a 30, ba gabail 
eila [see note '-, II. p. 286] do'nd uasul na cloen-chliara, adding, ' so that 
it was well he milked {no'immui/ged) belief upon them ' : here the 
ellar is evidently connected with do'el/ar; fo = maith., and inmuilc 
\s iminui/g., 'to milk' ; in the last clause of LU gl, no's'bliged do 
sallund., we have an additional element, 'he milked them for sin^ing\ 
i.e. ' to make psalm-singing ', for sal/and cannot mean ' salt ', as Crowe 
has it, but is a derivative of salm-. Possibly, therefore, the LU gl. 
maybe intended to mean, 'the perverse clergy were for the noble 
C.C. a catchnig of cattle in order to milk them', to get psalm-recital 
out of them (?). 

I ind., gen. of def art. 

LIBER HYMN. U 



290 GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 

Iiidia^ India ; 226 al. gl. 'from here to India', all the gll. give it ; but also 
see following : — 

i7tdia (?) 226, gl. innisfes^ ' that will narrate ', ' how will a fool tell of him ' ; 
and in 620 iiidias is gl. iiDiisim^ ' I relate ' ; apparently from follg. : 

inedim^ I narrate; (YBL i7ideidii}i) i.e. (inn-fed-im ?) ; 590 gl. dogni im a 
aisneis. 

ir-docht^ very learned (?), Lat. doctits ; 409 gl. forcthiu^ so YBL, just as LU 
gl. 294 on docJitaib^ forcdib, and as our gl. 285 on \eg-docht is for- 
ca?tadX\hv\i ; YBL gl. here gives iirdraici^ 'more WS.MsKxxQiWs'' for ceil aid 
285. 

/-5", copula, occurs only twice, 263^ is crott cen cheis, is cell cen abbaid. 

la^ {prep, cum ace), with, near, apud ; 395 rith la grein ; 456 ba lig la cridi ; 
490 la dochetal, ' came ivith song ' ; with pronom. element, lib^ apud 
vos, ' in your judgment ', 533 ; lais., ' with him ' (?) 292. 

lais occurs twice, 288, 292, both instances of doubtful structure ; 288 gl. ' it 
blazed ', or ' was with him \ or 'it bene fit ed\ ro' I asastair, robo lais and 
ro'lesaig ; so practically LU, and there is nothing to show how it is to 
be taken, though no doubt blazed seems the most natural to the 
context, see lassaim. 

Idn, full ; 449 boi less Ian. 

lassaim^ I flame, blaze ; 288 lassais tir tuaid, lais tuaith occidens, where LU 

gives the same gl. lassais .i. ro'lesaig; and leis .i. lessaiges, but lais 

292 is las LU, where our gl. is rolassais^ 'blazed', and LU has 

cutrumma roba leis, as if it read cotrd\in\ 
legaiin^ I read ; 385 legais, ' he read '. 
leg-dockt, law-learned (?), ^ leg\s doctvis\ 285. 

leig, law (laws) (?) ; 367 leig libuir, apparently legis libros; 383 libru leog. 
leo, lion ; 624. 
leor^ enough ; 451. 

less., advantage, profit, good ; 236 1. anma ; 449 boi 1. Ian ; 451 1. diged. 
liain., gentle, ' lenis ' ; 456. 
liaJh (?) 624 3.Uiath, variously gl. as follows : — 

T, LB (a) al-lith, ' beauty-7y'/^^/^r ' ; 

T, YBL(b) al-lith, 'beauty of the side' {ind leith) .i. C.C. ; 

T, LB (c) all-iatJi., 'land of the rock'' (in d alia) ; 
LB (d) all-hiath{?). 

It is obvious that the text was quite unintelligible to the glossators. 
lib, see la. 
libtir, book ; 285 oc libur leg-docht, " at book law-learned " ; pi. 367 libuir ; 

375 libru, 383. 
lig, physician ; 456. 
ligi, grave ; 533, ' you deemed his grave good because its dew or its soil 

was healing against every disease', LB; 'against every pain that 

proceeds from a hurtful wind, it will heal ', YBL. 

lochar?!, lamp, ' lucerna ' ; 657 1. ind rig. 

lorg, track ; 190 ni'm'reilge il-lurgu i n-eigthiar, gl. ic egem il-Iurg demna ; 
LU, il-lurg na ndemna oc a ndentar egem ; YBL co na raieca se 
mesi isin lure ata Neigthiar ao hadbal, adding, 'for Neichthiar is the 
name of a demon that is in hell, and it is he that tortures the souls of 



GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A 291 

the wicked in hell ', with a verse quoted in supporc ot this gl. begin- 
ning", Neigthiar a ainm demuind duib, but the verse was probably 
made by a writer from this phrase. 

V/r, infix pron. 'me' ; 190 ni"m*reilce ; 675 dov/rchic 

viac^ son ; 52"-. 545 rig-mac, ' prince ' ; 594 mace F. ( e. C.C.) ; 607. 

magisiir^ master ; 579. 

mag^ plain ; //., maige, 214, 314. 

niairg, woe ; 214. 

viaith^ good ; 612 (goodness). 

wrtV, great ; 476 miad m. ; Ad 4 tacud iar-mdr. 

lueit^ greatness, abundance ; 190 m. (a muichi ,j^/.) ; bll m. a maith. 

Vienna^ abode, dwelling ; 671 menna duba, gl.^ na mennata duba ; also 
menna =: wr//^^? from vicndinn^ 'falsehood*, where LB has vierttiia 
(but LB also reads w^//;//«, 'mind ', into the clause ; YBL has vicanda 
.i. inada^ ' places ', 

-meoz'/t, he thought, reflected [do'muiniur] ; do'?^u meoin retu 537, gl.^ dorii- 
menair?i bidbanas ; LU rofin7iad^ 'he knew ' ; Y^h ro'imnned, 'he 
showed, taught'. 

miad^ respect, honour ; 476 gl.^ airmitiu. 

hiind^ diadem ; 459 ar m., our diadem, gl. YBL and LU nasal., ' noble ', and 
LU also reads iar mind, ' after the diauem of angels, i.e. Christ ' ; or,, 
'after the best of conversation, i.e. the angels, was that of C.C 

mo., poss. adj.., my ; 190 m'anacul ; 204 ; Ad 420. 

vwi (?) Ad 20. 

mor., great ; 194. 2 14-. 

vios., 314 gl. takes to be Lat. 'mos' ana Aplains bes., 'custom', LH, LU,, 

YBL. 
nws-., soon, early (?) ; Ad 1 ni mos tias,^/., ni rop mock thias. 
Moyse., Moses ; 312. 
villi ij) Ad 4. 

iniiich, smoke ; 190 ar mitic/i, gl. meit a miiichi [gen.)^ * on account of the 
smoke, through its abundance" 

miiinter., household ; 579 magistir muinnre., but YBL gl. ' he was magister 
of many households ', do munteraib imda. 

vninemmar., 'we think, imagine' ; 312 tir do Moyse munemmar, gl. 'a land 
in which it is our opinion that Moses dwells ', is toimtiu leind, but 
LU i toimnem-m ; YBL reads maissi for Afoyse., where maissc might 
mean beauty or food (gl. 'excellent food and clothing'). Possibly 
do'munemmar is intended with <i tmesis, but the verb occurs alone, 
without the prefix do., 476, with gl. dom'miuiemmar ; YBL has an al. 
gl., 'as manna was given to the children of Israel when they were 
in servitude {j^elsine) and hardship {docomul\ so there was given 
[C.C] to the men of Ireland and Scotland when they were in want 
of a teacher ', a tacha forcedail. 

viur., wall, rampart ; 194. 

W-, as inf. pron. 'us' ; 243, 246 dov/ba n [or 185 possibly arW^//"bath, see 
don infix] 550. 

-// I. original final oi prep.., — 

CO n- 675 ; iar n- 493 ; i n- 185. 547. 548(.?) ria n-550= ; tre n- 484. 




292 GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 

2. (prep, cum) rel. ; di-a [assimil. mho] 326. 608 ; i n-, 190. 310. 342. 

3. after «V, ' our ' ; 243. 

4. after nouns, to denote case or gender^ 195 diutercc nder ; 279 fot 
rhboi ; 344 Axal n-aingel ; 392 uaim n-esci ; 395 la grein ngdscaig ; 
401 cech ndis ; 459 ar mind n-Axal n-angel ; 537 tre thuaith 
n-idlaig ; 576 gart nglan ; 587 angel n-aicellestair ; 604 gein n-an. 

na^ rel. cum. neg., quod {Qr^c. noii) j bOTl ni, na bo recht rig. 

na., =■ Tcov, Ad 12. 

nac/i^ conj. cum negat.^ introducing substantivised clauses, 545 co nach rega. 

iiad., rel. cum ?teg.^ with agglutinated aff. pron. or representative of copula, 
310 iath in' 7tad adaig, ' in which it is not night ' (that one sees) ; 316 
nad eitset, ' which they did not tell of ; [504 see fuacht/?<2z^- /J 509 
7iad eitse(!) ; 504 ni fuacht nad heris(!) ; 509 nad eitse bas, where 
LU has ^land etsa^ gl. ar nad etad, and also, like our gl., na bad 
istad, YBL ni ba istad do beth i mbas pene ; 527 7iad in mac mac 
hUi Ch., where 7iad seems ^ ' is nof (?), but YBL has nad e mac, gl. 
' not upon any other son do I bear this testimony, but upon the son 
who is the son of Ua Chind, viz. C.C ; 566 ni nia nad nua, ' not 
a hero who is not new ' &c., where LB also reads nad.^ but has a gl. 
with a totally different version for nua., q.v. ; 608 nad fuich, 'who 
did not fight' ; Ad 18- nual, nad ranic, nad rochma. But cf. also 314 
nadgenet ciuil, where the ad belongs to the v^gen, adgenj and again 
414 nadi* goi geoin, where the form is probably nad-geoi?i^ ni adgen., 
see geoin. 

ndsadach., renowned ; gen.., Ad 8 ainm Hui nasadaig Neil, gl. erdarcaig. 

nath^ poem, of a particular kind ; (pi. ?) 680 7iatha nime, or gen. sg. as gl. 

erdarcus natJia greni ; but LB seems to take oil natha ■=■ molad^ 

' eulogy'. 

Jiech^ any one ; whoever ; 401. 

necttc, see under snecht. 

Neill., see Niall. 

neit., wound, battle ; 187 culu tria n., LU gl. 'j. guin. 

ne'l^ cloud ; gen. pi.., 205 iath nel. 

nem., sky, heaven ; 556 where there is nothing to show the construction ; 
gen.., ?iime, 190 Dia n. ; 401 renna n. ; 680 oll-natha n. ; dat.., 204 de 

ni7n. 
nein-gria7i., sunless, blind ; 680. 

Jieoit., fight ; 521 gl. gai7i7ie., ' niggardliness ', or ' hardship ' ; see 7ieit. 
Nera, n.pr., N. the son of Morand; 229, (LU, or ' son of P'indcoll of the Side '). 
nert., strength ; 604. 
;;/, neg., prefixes //, &c. to initial vowel following ; 214. 561. 647. 211. 214. hu. 

236. 249 ni-n-ta (non est nobis'). 256. 435-'. 499. ni idal ; 504-. 506. 

561 (h). 566. 598. 647 (h). Ad 1.8. 680. 7ii dam uain. 
jn\ thing ; 499 oil 7ii ; ibid.., 7ii ellastar ; adding 506 ni na bo &;c. 
Niall, n. pr. ge7i. Ncill, 211 (O'Neill) ; 604 nis (?) Neil ; Ad 8. 
;/m, champion ; bhh gl. tren-fer, as also in 566. 
7ii7)iy 7ii77ie, see ne7n. 

nis, 604, in a passage of impossible analysis. 
jn>\ prefix of incompleted time (imperfect S:c.), 481 no'dn'geilsigfe 471 

no chesad. 



GLOSSARY TO THE A A/A' A. 293 

720c/if, naked ; 407 din do nochtaib. 
?7oe^, saint, holy ; 514 fo recht n. 
nom/ (!) La/, 'he knows', 594. 

?7U [nua], new ; 471 ba nu no'chesad ; (gl. corrici ?7!/u) ; 412 atfet con-niL 
' till lately ' (now ?), but gl. also ;/// ^ noiiiiiii i^Tcsiamention). 

7tu-dal^ new meeting (?) ; 624 gl. i ndail nui (bis). 

niia^ new ; 566 ni nia nad n. fri cotach C. 

?iuaI{P), cry, shout ; Ad 18 ; 204 {ft nuaill, ' two cries, gl. of body and of 
soul', or 'cry of O. Test, and of X. Test.', but LU adds, 'my to-Jiii)i 
cries' (1) so also YBL, adding 'the cries of the household of heaven 
and of earth on my behalf. 

o^prep. cum dat., from ; 294 o chleraib ; 474 o Ch. C. ; 602 o gnim, ' in deed '. 

/loa, grandson ; 574. 675, see ua. 

obid {?) 453 appare72tly intended to be gl. by hiunal^ ' humble ', but LU gives 

it = aiiidus^ 'eager' ; YBL gl. obcith by /nana/, 
oc [i.q. ic\ at, with, in ; 285 oc libur leg-docht ; 445 cloth-onn oc buaid ; 

572 oc Deo desestar. 
occzdens, La/.., 288 gl. refers to the ' land of the setting sun, as was Inisboffin 

on the ocean '. 
och/aib (?) 294 perhaps only doc/i/aib^ q.\-. 
oen^ one, single ; 463. 

oen-maige., 'single plains', 214. • 

oen-Zaigi., " of one house ', 647. 
oen-/e/a, ' of one string ', 647. 
offn'nn, offering, mass ; 495 fo ogi offrinn {gen). 

6oi^ virginity ; completeness ; 495 o. offrinn, but the gl. is vague, perhaps =; 

com/ain/iiis, LU. 
oiged, guest ; 451. 
o/, drink (?) ; 435 serc-ol, q.v. 

<?//, great ; 499 oll-ni, gl. oil ani ; 555 oll-doine ; 682- oil ro'diall oil natha. 
omun., fear ; 553 ar omun (iffem) ; 249 frisbered hojnnii huain. 

07ig^ I. visitation, i.e. chastisement ; or 2. groan ; 646 o. oen-taigi, o. oen-teta; 
the gll. quoting ongaib = coscaz'b, 'chastisements', and LU adding 
ong=:uc/i^ 'sigh, groan', also equated with ongan^ which is not 
further defined or explained. 

onTij stone ; c/o/h-onn^ 445 gl. quia fit ' ond ' dock. 

oriensy Lat., East ; 292 gl. isin airthiur. 

o/hach (?) 471 cech trom di othaig, gl. a/hach and so YBL, but LU has 
Jfo/hiich^ to ' attack ' ; the meaning is uncertain. 

{dio)'radbady 657, see dibaim. 

rai/h (?) 356 rai/h rith rethes, gl. /arraid do^ ' there ^^'/ him ', but LU adds, 
ro'rai/hes/ar, ' he perceived ' ; and YBL has ro'bo r<//// in rith, 'the 
race he ran was a gra/ia\ 'to wit, that he did good in return for 
hatred' ; the last seems the most apposite, and the most intelligible 
in construction. It occurs again, 395. raith rith, where LU is silent. 
LU gl. ro"bo nvV/do, ' it was easy for him to know', and YBL again 
gl. ro'bo ra/h do'som ai/hne reatha na grene &c. The reference is 
plainly to C.C.'s knowledge of the astronomy (sun, moon, tides, stars) 
which was necessary for the ecclesiastic of the period. This astro- 



294 GLOSSAJ^Y TO THE AMKA. 

nomical lore, with the explanation of commentators on the Scripture, 
the Psalms, the books of the Law, probably some Canon Law, the 
anagogical and mystic meanings of the word, constituted the elements 
of learning in which C.C. excelled, and which are therefore here 
referred to. Hence the intrusion of gulae^ 'gluttony', in 370 is 
intolerable ; and we may I think conclude that the verse in which 
this is quoted, really referred to \ns poliizcal knowledge, as hinted by 
the gl. which explains adc^ as referring to battles. At 380 where the 
gl. reads : raid a. ro'raidestar, ' he spoke of, LU has again ro'raidestar^ 
which it explains by doucad., ' he understood '. 

rank, he reached, attained, came to ; 302. 310. 312. 314. Ad 18. 

rami, verse ; 383 rannais 7'aimi, ' he divided each verse ' (ace. to history and 

to mystic meaning). 
ra7inai7n, I divide ; 383 rannais, ' he divided '. 
re, conj., before ; 185 re tias, gl. ria'sin, ' ante-quam,' 
re, time, (see under ris also) ; 219 gl. isind re \ 300 in re, gl., in tan. 
recht, law, right ; 333. 507. 514. Ad 20 (?). 
rega, he will go ; 545 gl. raga. 
reid, easy; 671 gl. so'raid, 

'reilge, siibj. per/. ■=Lopt., ' may he not leave' me, rb'leice, reilge, 190. 
Rein, Rhine .i. the sea, gl. 399, where LU gl. renis .i. maris, but suggests the 

reading rian, as a native word meaning ' sea ', quoting some stanzas 

in proof. 

rcnim, I sell ; red. per/. 430 rir, 'he sold', gl. ro'renastar, LU ro'rec, YBL 
ro'reciistar. 

re7ina, see ri7i7i. 

rethi77i, I run ; 356 raith rith 7-ethes, gl., roTeithestar, ' he ran '. 

ret[u], criminality ; 537 gl. bibdanas, and explained as = 7'eatiis, in LU. 

ri, king, 318 ; ge7i., 7dg, 507 ; 545 rig mac .i. mac ind rig ; 657 ind rig. 

ria 71-, {prep. i.q. re), before ; 550- ria n-aes, ria n-amnert. 

riag, torture ',pl., 668 sech riaga, gl. 'demons of the air ', and 'the daughter 
of Orcus' (the three Furies), YBL gl. na riagaired, 'of the torturers'. 
riehed, kingdom (of heaven) ; Ad 13. 
rig, see ri. 
rigi77i, I make king ; 428 rigthier, ' he is crowned '. 

ri77ii77i, I count ; 401 ri7nfed renna nime, 'he will number the stars of 
heaven '. 

ri7t7i, star ; 401 re7i7ia nime (pi.). 

rir, see re7ii7n. 

ris, story ; 219 gl. seel, quoting from the Dialogue of the Two Sages and 

from the Bretha Nemed. 
rith, race, course ; 356. 393. 395. 399. 
ro', perfective prefix ; 429 ro'fer, 637 ; spelt 'rw in 537 do*ru"meoin ; 33()'- 

ro'fess, 'it was known' ; by tmesis (seemingly) 405 r*' o Cholum C. 

"cualamar ; 644 ro'salui (?) ; 657 ro'athlas ; 660 ro'dom'rig ; 668 ro'dom 

sibsia (.-*) ; 671 ro*p ; 657 do'nrdbad for do*;'^*dibad (?). 
ro- adverbial prefix, great, many, numerous ; 302 ro-hairbriu ; 385 

ro-chuaid ; 680 ro'diall. 
robust, from Lat., 333 recht r. 



! 



GLOSSARY TO THE AM/^A. 295 

'rocaib^ 300 in re ass"id"rocaib, gl. in tan conhuarcaib, ' when he arose ', 
fo'ro'^ab = fuarcaib, but our verb seems fo'fo'od'gab = ro'cab, with 
infix pron. id and as — ex (Lat.), so that we should have ass-ro'fo'od' 
gab^ but YBL gl. aingel, ria re ro'bai i n-a comaidechta ceti co 
ro'tocaib he. 

rocma^ he will come ; Ad 18 gl. ricfa (YBL roichma). 

ro-diall, great declension (?) ; 680 ' great is the ro-diall I have put on the 
above words', 'its shape and form and finish', as LB expands it; 
YBL is illegible here, but has the gl. oil rodi-eolus .i. xo-dathaiges he 
an molad. 

rogu^ choice ; 637. 

'rogus, 185 Dia, do'r'rogiis^ gl. atagur^ 'I fear', ^ndgindiin^ ' I beseech ', 
T and LU, but YBL suggests its origin from the word roga, , choice ', 
or that it should be dorod dcus \. datogus Dia i.e. 'though everybody, 
should be worshipping idols or images, I worship the true God '. 

But it is not easy to say what the original writer intended by the 
words, ' whom I have choseJi ', 'whom I beseech ' ; in either case, the 
final syllable is inexplicable. 

rop, copula opt.-subj. ; 671 rop reid, 'be it smooth'. 

rosalui (?) 6i4i r. sochla suithi, the gll. all explain, 'he solved', ro'fuaslaic^ 
huatiiaslaLL\, 'foslaicesta?' ; prob. that was the traditional meaning- but 
the word is an impossibility : rosalui^ r'osolui^ rosola is not Irish, 
and never was, nor could have been ; perhaps it was only an early Latin 
gl. on the original, for it points of course to resoliierc in some form. 

-ruair^ s^^ fo'druai?\ 514, ixovix foirim^ ' I effect, cause'. 

ruam^ gl. sepulchre [or Rome, no doubt the fonner is correct] ; 336, cf. 
FMast. sub. ann. 733, 1474 romh adhnaicthe, just as in our gl. 337 : 
cf. Gen. xxiii. 6 ; Jud. xvi. 31. 

ruithnigthi, radiant, resplendent ; Ad 13 gl. ind rig taitnemaig. 

r//;/, rune, mystery, secret ; 385 legais runu {ras) ro-chuaid, 'he explained 
the mystic sense of texts '. 

runech, (possessing runes, mysterious), mystic ; Ad 13 ind rig runig, gl. hico 
'taat runa, ' with whom are runes, mysteries '. 

sab, chief; 282 sab suithe. 

sacart, priest, ' sacerd- ' ; 318. 

saegulj age, life, saeculum ; only in saegul-sneid, 278 ' short-Z/TV//'. 

saeth, labour, pain ; bZb gl. galur, 'disease' ; 318 saethu (ace. pi.). 

saith, satiety ; 435 gl. making it object to sechiiais, ' he eschewed satiety ' : 
vide also cpd. scim-sath, 280. 

scdm, psalm ; 365 salmu (ace. pi.). 

samith (?) 637 ro'fer subai samith, gl. sam-sith, 'summer-peace', 'the 
season in which he died ' ; or, ' he procured peace for his congrega- 
tions', sith i^\-a. samud. But YBL has, in ferann saim-suthach,*' ihe. 
land sweet-frtiitfuP. 

sceo, said to mean 'and' ; 229. 380. 392. 579. There is no. doubt that it is 
so found in these texts, but it is hard to believe that it was ever a 
li7'ing word, in spite of the statement of the gl. on 230, *" sceo and ceo 
and neo are three (iaelic copulatives'. 

j^//, story ; only in 211 ni di-sceoil, which is gl. as \i didJydi-sceoil, 'unstoried,' 
but also dis in sccl, ' (not) vain (is) the stor>'.' 



296 GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 

SCO/, school ; 392 eter scolaib screptra. 
screptiiir, scripture ; 392 scolaib screptra {g'e?i.) 

seek, prep., past, beyond ; 668 sech riagu ; in 590 soer sech thuaith, the gl. 
felt a difficulty in taking it as the prep., and so explains no'seicht'xs 
secht tuatha, ' whom seven districts used to follow,' where two specu- 
lations are placed side by side ; LB adds two others, no'secktea 
sechtai'-thuaith. But YBL reads saig for seek and gl. ro'soithed fo 
tuaid, &c. If sech does 7iot mean the prep. ' beyond, past ', the line is 
open to endless conjecture ; and if it does mean the prep., the line 
cannot be translated. 

sechrais, he eschewed ; no doubt sechnais, as given in the gl. 435 (four 
times). 

sciin-sdth, easily satisfied, satisfied with little, 280 gl. sicail a saith. 

seis ij) 336 ro'fess seis, LU gives ety. gl. so'fis, 'good knowledge'; YBL 
is a little more elaborate, " his good knowledge, his particular know- 
ledge i.e. of his wisdom, of his prophetic gift, of his devoutness and of 
his charity ". But even if it did mean all these things, it does not 
harmonize with the previous clause, — ' sepulchre was known, know- 
ledge was known ' (!). 

sercol, luxurious feeding ; 435, but LU gl. divides differently, nirbo serxciA 
leis CO ^//-saith, 'he was not fond of it up to full satiety ' ; YBL gl. ni 
nama nach ibead sin, acht ni'rb inmain leis^ 'he not only did not 
drink beer, but he did not even like it', so that evidently YBL took 
the word as serc-ol, ' love-drink', whereas LU took <?//=' great ', 

seu^ Lat. seu, 563 not in other texts. 

sexiis, perhaps ' he reached them ' (?}, 375 libru Solman s. gl. ro'seich and 
ro'siacht, ' he followed ' or ' he attained ', but the al. gl. shows how 
little was known really about sexus .i. fegsus (which is probably the 
reading also of LU 11 ^ 30) ; YBL seems to take it with j///<2 following, 
and gl., ro'legad na sina iar n-a coir, but its gl. on the preceding, viz. 
ro'lei^-som libru Solman, is ' he read '. 

siacht, he attained, reached ; 486 gl. ro'sechestar and ro'siacht. 

sibsiaij) 668 ro'dom' s. sech riaga, gl. 'may he carry vie past' (tortures) &c., 
ro'in'fiica ; so LB, which also reads xo'tomsib-sa and gl. ro'si'a sinde 
chuca, seemingly = ' may he bring us to him ' ; while YBL in a very 
blurred text reads 7'otiiinsibsiea, and gl. co ro'saera me sech sibsanaig 

(?) na riagaired, ' that he may save me past the ( .'') of the 

torturers '. 

sin, that ; 590. 

sina (pi. of sin), season, weather ; 380 where the gl. seems to render ' good 
weather ', soncnjta opp. rima, gl. doi?ie?tna, ' bad weather ' ; so, evidently 
LU ; 535 srethraib sina, in ' the courses of the season'. 

Sion, Zion ; 233, 660 (Sione). Ad 8. 

sir, long, continual, lasting ; 542. 598 gl., suthain. 

sldn, complete, perfect ; 432 sui s. 

slicht, track, footstep ; 486 ' he followed the track of the evangelists '. 

sluinnim, I explain ; sec. fict., 252 do'sluindfe foccul fir, ' he would explain ' ; 

s-pret. 3 sg. (with redundant obj. sitff.), 367 sluinnsi-us leig libru : all 

three texts agree substantially. 
s?iadudy act of saving ; Ad 8. 
snaidim, I save, protect, deliver ; 660 {ax'^on'snaidfe Sione, probably for- 

snad-, p?'o-\.e.ci. 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 297 

snec/ita, snow ; 024 in \ji]?iCLtii nu-dal. 
-sneid^ small, brief (of age, life) ; 278 saegul-j/z^/V/. 
so^ this ; 660 i7V so. 
sochla^ famous ; 644. 
socr^ free, noble ; 5T)0. 

soich^ he followed (?) ; 542 gl.^ ro'seichestar^ just as sexus and siacht are 
glossed. 

SoIjua?i {i^e/7. of Sohi/u) ; Solomon, 375. 

sret/i, series, course ; dat. pi. 535 srethaib sina. 

sriith^ wise man, sage, ' reverend senior ' ; 570 cain s. 

siiail^ small, mean, trifling ; 563 Ad 8. 

stibai^ joy ; 637. 

sid^ scholar, doctor, sage ; 23G. 432. 48G. 

suidioth, a corrupt text, 233 gl. ' he sat ' and also ' //le sitting which will be ' ; 
LU sudioth with the same double gl., but YBL (75 a 36) has de deis 
Sion suidiath., with gl. showing that it read siiid iath^ viz. suigfidse for 
ferann Sion al-lo bratha for des De, 'he luill sit on the land of Sion 
at the day of Doom on the right hand of God ' ; and this analysis is 
in our gl. suidi%Vi(S. bias i w-iath. But there is not the remotest chance 
of co7istruing the clause de de Sion siiidioth in any text I 

Sicily eye ; 430 accobar a siila, ' desire of his eye '. 

suit/ie, wisdom, sagedom, learning, lore ; 282. 339. 644 (suithi). 

tacud^ prosperity, riches ; Ad 4 (al. tocad). 

taigi^ gen. of tcch^ house ; 697 ong otn-taigi. 

talluid, he went ; 490 co tallitid, LU coitlud^ YBL coHuid, all probabh' the 

same for co dollidd^ ' till he went ', the gll. ' it is tints he went ' 
tar^ in return for ; 358 (love y^r hate). 

taslai (?) 484 tre n-a chian co-taslai^ gl, ' at reac/iifjg that ser\-ice ', referring 
to previous line ; LU has co-tas/ia, gl. ic tais/ed, perhaps = tia's/iud, 
'falling' ; but YBL reads con'tais/ea, and gl. 'after the long periods 
during which he was preaching [or showing] the faith and belief, 'ac 
iaiscelad [or with b written above, probably taiselbad intended] irsi 
ecus creidmi, where e\idently the taislca of text is gl. taiselbad or 
taiscelad^ neither of which is possible. 

tathriat/i, return (?), reprehension (?) ; 252 gl. ni hasthrethend, ' he runs not 
back ' , and di-ar taithreos, ' for our imitation (?) '. YBL [75 /3 10] has 
a different text, ar a ntat/ic{r)ct/iith fri sloindead focol fir, gl., tallad 
fom, ocus nocho tachurfithcr duin anti no'sloind duinn firindi each 
focail, where perhaps tathchiirethid., 'returner', is intended (?). 

teinntide, fiery ; 194 mur t. 

tercc, (?) scanty, few ; 194, but the gl. is /// teilciter dera, ' in which tears are 
sJied\ and terc is read dercc = ' eye ' : nothing is really known of the 
meaning of the line. 

tety string ; 647 ong oenteta, (' of one string '). 

tia, 190, but LU and YBL have dia meit, 'for its vastness ' ; tJiia can have 

no meaning, but either di-a is to be read, or we should read miiichthi^ 

— incorrectly, in any case. 
tias^ subj. 1 sg., 185 re tias, 'before I go' (antequam ivero) ; Ad 1- hi tias ni 

mos-tias, gl. ' when I go, that I go not loo soon '. 



298 GLOSSARY TO THE AMR A. 

iinii (?) 516 gl. saillj Cr. tr. 'decay' (in LU) which does not seem to suit 
the gll. ; YBL com'ba tana^ ' so that it was thi7i 'y see xmA^xfrisberiin. 

iir, land ; 288. 312. 

tochias (?) 598 gl., ni ma-taidchaid^ ' non bene venit ', and ni thamc\ 
' he came not ' ; LB has toiches^ gl., tiidchaid and dochuaid^ as also 
tanic ; these evidently connect it with tudchad^ 'went', but YBL while 
reading toiches gl. nirbo cJieastar do'n bith a eg-som, where ceasta can 
hardly be anything else than suffered^ as if from dochesaini {/) 

fo/, (?) 256, gl. /osf, ' silence ', and also Tai, name of a river in Scotland, the 
Tay ; 569, which YBL gl. as the river. The story in YBL is given as 
follows : — 
Tri noi ndruad ro'badar ic yLdan mac Gabran, is amlaid ro'badar side : each 
2en ro'beannachdais, ba beannachrf'*^, ocus each oen no'mallachtais ba 
mallachda, hie est sensus, ro'cloitar [da above ro' and seemingly s. 
before far, but even the final symbol for ar is not clear, and it might 
be taj the ace. deolo is quite clear, so that the text is somewhat 
uncertain] beolo na mborb ro'batar do rer (t)tola in rig ica'n abaind 
dianad ainm Toi, — cicl mallachad rob ail leo, conad beannachad 
doronsad [79 /3 29-35]. " Thrice nine wizards there were with Aedan 
mac Gabran, and thus were they : whomsoever they blest he was 
blessed, and whomsoever they curst he was accursed, hie est sensus : 
subdued were (?) the lips of the fools who were in subjection to the 
King's will at the river called Toi, so that, though cursing was what 
they wished, it was blessing they made." Hence in our gl. ut fuit 
Balaam. 

/ozd, side ; 516. 

/ol, will, desire ; //., 519 /u/e a chuirp cuillsi-us. 

tol-7ig^ submissive to the king's will ; 569 batar ic Toi (if the word be a 
poetical cpd. ' king-willed ', but see note under Toi. 

tond^ wave ; 495 ; dat., 654 fo thuind (?). 

trath, time ; 269 as temp, conj.^ ' at the time when '. 

tren-, prep., through (of time), after, 484 tre n-a chian ; of place, 537 ire 

thuaith ; written tria 187 tria neit. 
troin^ heavy ; 471. 654. 
ticaid, north (country) ; 288 (?), or * country ', see following ; — 409. 

tuath, country, district, people of a district ; 474. 654 ; dat. ace, tuaith, 288 
(?) 537. 590. 594 ; ace. pL, tuatha, 256. 

tuind, see tond. 

hua, grandson, descendant ; 604 ; gen. hui, 527. Ad 8 ; dat. pi. , uib 211. 

huain, from us ; 249, cpd. prep, from 6. 

huais, lofty, noble ; 401. 

huaisli, nobility ; 675. 

huasa (?) over ; 433. 

/luasat, noble ; 453. 

huath, terror ; 323. 

htcchtaiin, I groan, 214 ni huchtat, 'they groan not '. 

udbiid ij) 579 gl. nomen doloris, apparently defined as saith or ingiu sechi, 
which Cr. renders ' tightness of skin ' ; I know udbach only as the 
name of some cattle-disease [also adbuch and urbac/t\. The gl. calls it 
a disease, i^alar, and speaks of the ' great e?tctosure of his skin ' on 



GLOSSARY TO THE A MR A. 299 

account of the vastness of his talents. Then it suggests udbud^ ' in 
solving questions ', where iidb is taken to be adbb^ and gl. ' question of 
the canon-law'. Next it brings up dibdiid goa^ '' repressioii of false- 
hood ', and lastly, it says that it is a name for a reading-'' bothy ', or the 
proper name of a place in Tyrconnell. There is besides seemingly a 
play on the previous adbud 574. To these LU adds — quite un- 
necessarily, one would think, — tidbud'i.t. foi-badud^ ''submerging the 
body of Christ in the Mass '. 

YBL further communicates, ag idpairt cuirp Christ ocus a fola, and 
then quotes verses to prove that gudb is the name of a ' reading- 
bothy.' Its analyses also include sod fadb^ ' solving questions of 
scripture ' ; or else, " udb is the name of a royal palace full of precious 
stones, both day and night being co'light^d^ so from that was derived 
the name of the mystic palace of God " apparently meaning C.C. 
The name of the disease seems mentioned on 80 a 2, barely legible, in 
guiseigid buaru (?) 

huile^ all, every, 260 huile bith ; 555 ule^ gl. ' (than) every (song) '. 

uined (?) 507 ni uincd ni na bo recht rig, gl.^ ni hairderccaiged, also given in 
LU, but YBL has the other gl. of LU, ni denad ni do aini^ for their 
text aened, but unfortunately, aini is also vague, and may mean 
'fasting', or 'pleasure, splendour, happiness' and ideas of the kind. 
Cr.'s tr. ' /le used to take amusement on Sundays^ might probably have 
a negative inserted ; but the meaning is quite undetermined, " he did 

not ( =- ?) anything that was not a king's right ", where the last 

clause is gl. do reir toili Dc^ ' ace. to God's law '. 

-us^ usually regarded as a suff. pronominal form, a pleonastic ^ them\' 
365 glinnsi-us^ ' he corrected them ' ; 367 sluinnsi-us^ ' he ex- 
pounded them' ; 375 sexs-us, 'he followed them ' (?) ; 519 cuillsi-us^ 
' he subjected them ' ; 569 cluidsi-us, ' he subdued them '. 

«/, probably only Latin ut, 'as ', 379 but the text in any case cannot be con- 
strued. 



LONDON : 
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY, 

ST. martin's lane. 



HENRY BRADSHAW SOCIETY, 

FOR EDITING RARE LITURGICAL TEXTS. 



PRESIDENT. 

The Bishop of Salisbury. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS. 

The Bishop of Durham. 

The Bishop of Edinburgh. 

The Bishop of Bristol. 

The Dean of CarHsle. 

Rev. The Hon. Stephen W. Lawley, M.A. 

Rev. F. Procter, M.A. 

Monsieur Leopold Delisle. 

The Lord Aldenham, F.S.A. 

Whitley Stokes, Esq., C.S.I., C.I.E., D.C.L., F.S.A. 

Sir Edward M. Thompson, K.C.B., LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A. 

MEMBERS OF COUNCIL. 

Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.R.C.R, F.S.A., Chairman. 

Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., F.S.A., Hon. Treasurer. 

Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A., Hon. Secretary. 

Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D. 

W. J. Birkbeck, Esq., M.A., F.S.A. 

Rev. W. C. Bishop, M.A. 

Rev. F. E. Brightman, M.A. 

Rev. Walter Howard Frere, M.A. 

W. H. St. John Hope, Esq., M.A. 

M. R. James, Esq., Litt.D. 

F. Jenkinson, Esq., M.A. 

F. Madan, Esq., M.A. 

J. T. Micklethwaite, Esq., F.S.A. 

Rev. F. E. Warren, B.D., F.S.A. 

Rev. Christopher Wordsworth, M..\. 



List of Works already issued or preparing. 

[891. I. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESI^ WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 
fasc. i. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 8vo. 

[Dec. 1 891.] 

III. THE MARTILOGE, I 526. Edited by the Rev. F. PROCTER, 

M.A., and the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A.. F.S.A. Svo. 

[May, 1893.] 

1892. II. THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES 

THE FIRST, 1626. Edited by the Rev. Chr. Wordsworth, 
M.A. 8vo. [Dec. 1892.] 

IV. THE BANGOR ANTIPHONARIUM. Edited by the Rev. 

F. E. Warren, B.D., F.S.A. Part I. containing complete 
facsimile in collotype, with historical and pateographical 
introduction. 4tO. [^ug. 1893.) 

1893. V. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESI^ WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 

fasc. ii. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 8vo. 

[Aug. 1893.] 

VI. OFFICIUM ECCLESIASTICUM ABBATUM SECUNDUM USUM 
EVESHAMENSIS MONASTERII. Edited by the Rev. 
H. A. Wilson, M.A. 8vo. [Aug. 1893.] 

1894. VII. TRACTS OF CLEMENT MAYDESTONE, viz. 

Defensorium DiRECTORii and Crede Michi. Edited by the 
Rev. Chr. Wordsworth, M.A. 8vo. [Oct. 1894.] 

VIII. THE WINCHESTER TROPER. Edited by the Rev. W. 
Howard Frere, M.A. 8vo. [Nov. 1894.] 

1895. ^^- ^^^^ MARTYROLOGY OF GORMAN. Edited by Whitlev 

Stokes, D.C.L., Foreign Associate of the Institute of 
France. 8vo. [J"bs 1^95-] 

X. THE BANGOR ANTIPHONARIUM, Part II. containing an 
amended text with liturgical introduction, and an appendix 
containing an edition of Harleian MS. 7653. Edited by the 
Rev. F. E. Warren, B.D., F.S.A. 4to. [Nov., 1895.] 



1896. XI. THE MISSAL OF ROBERT OF JUMIEGES, BISHOP OF LONDON, 

A.D. 1 044-105 1, AND ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY IN A.D. 

105 1. Edited from a MS. in the Public Library at Rouen, 
by the Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A. 8vo. [July, 1896.] 

XII. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESLE WESTMOXASTERIEXSIS, 
fasc. iii. Containing an appendix giving certain Offices from 
Westminster MSS. in the Bodleian Library and the British 
Museum, together with full indices, notes, and a liturgical 
introduction. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. Svo. 

[Nov. 1897.] 

1897. ^II^- ^I^'- T^^E IRISH LIBER HY.MXORUM. Edited from 

MSS. in the Libraries of Trinity College, and the Franciscan 
Convent at Dublin by the Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D,, 
and Robert Atkinson, LL.D. Vol. L, Text and Glossary. 
Vol. II., Notes and Translations of the Irish Prefaces and 
Hymns. 8vo. [July, 1898.] 

1898. THE CORONATION BOOK OF CHARLES V. OF FRANCE. 

Edited by the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., F.S.A., with repro- 
ductions in collotype of the miniatures which illustrate the 
ceremony. 4to. [In the Press.] 

THE ROSSLYN MISSAL. An Irish manuscript in the Advocates' 
Library, Edinburgh. Edited by the Rev. H. J. Lawlor, D.D. 
8vo. [In the Press.] 

For future years the following Works are in preparation : 

ABBOT ware's CONSUETUDINARY OF WESTMINSTER. Edited by 
Sir E. Maunde Thompson, K.C.B., LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A. 8vo. 

[In the Press.] 

THE HEREFORD BREVIARY. Edited by the Rev. W. Howard 
Frere, M.A. 8vo. [In the Press.] 

MISSALE ROMANUM, Milan, 1474. (The first printed edition of the 
Roman Missal.) Edited by the Rev. Robert Lippe, LL.D. 

[In the Press.] 

CLEMENT MAYDESTONe's DIRECTORIUM SACERDOTUM. Edited by 
(the late) Rev. Canon Cooke, M.A., and the Rev. Christopher 
Wordsworth, M.A. 

THE LITURGY OF ST. JAMES. Edited by the Rev. F. E. Bright- 
man, M.A. 



947011 



A MISCELLANEOUS VOLUME CONTAINING I 

The Canon of the Mass, and its variants. Edited by the 
Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A., and Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 

An Edition of a Bodleian MS. (Wood MS. 17) Langforde's 
Meditatyons for Goostly Exercyse in thetyme of the Masse. Edited 
by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 

A Reprint of Instrudio seu Alphabetuni Sacerdotum. Edited by 
Dr. J. Wickham LegGj F.S.A. 

Ordinarium Misses. From an early 14th Century Sarum Missal 
formerly in the possession of the late Mr. William Morris, F.S.A. 

FACSIMILES OF HORyE, reproduced in collotype from English MSS. of 
the loth and nth Centuries. Edited by the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., 
F.S.A. 4to. 

A MISCELLANEOUS VOLUME, containing facsimiles of early Hturgical 
MSS., including an early copy of Quicunque viilt, from an Irish MS. in 
the Ambrosian Library (O. 212, sup.). 4tO. 

THE BENEDICTIONAL OF ROBERT OF JUMIEGES. Edited by the 
Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A. 



July, 1898. 



*^* Persons wishing to join the Society are requested to communicate with 
the Hon. Secretary, the Rev. H. A. Wilson, Magdalen College, 
Oxford ; or with the Hon. Treasurer, the Rev. E. S. Dewick, 26, 
Oxford Square, Hyde Park, London, W. 

The books are issued to members in return for an annual subscription 
of one guinea, payable at the beginning of each year. 



Harrison & Sons, Printers in Ordinary to Her Majesty, St. Muiin's Lane. 



C 



u 



U 
M 



•H 

CO 
CO 



O 
> 



u 
o 



Bernard. J.H. 

The Irish Liber Hymnorum 



BOT 

4005 

.H5 

V.13 

IMS 



L/BRARy